SAPR: Volume 3 (RWBY/MLP)

Chapter 73 - The Eyes of the World, Redux
The Eyes of the World Redux


Terra opened the door. She obstructed a lot of the doorway, so from the living room, Saphron found it easier to see the dog outside than the person holding their lead, but it was a very recognizable dog, and so Saphron could guess who was on the other side of their door even before she heard Terra speak.

"Dad?"

"Mornin', luv," cried Cable Cotta cheerily, in that slightly lilting accent that he had. "I told your mother I was taking Snowy here for a walk—"

Snowy barked loudly, his tongue hanging out of his mouth.

"And I thought that I'd stop by here and see if there was any chance of a brew."

Terra had laughter in her voice as she stepped out of the way of the door. "Sure thing. Come on in, Dad."

"Ta, pet," Cable said, as Snowy bounded in through the doorway, dragging his master on the leash behind him. Cable spotted Saphron in the living room and waved with his free hand. "How do, Saffy?"

Saphron, sat cross-legged on the floor with Adrian in front of her, waved back to him. "Morning, Cab!" She hunched down a little bit. "Look, Adrian, it's your grandpa!"

Adrian looked up from his crayon drawing, his eyes widening, his mouth forming a smile as a cry of delight leapt from his lips. "Doggie!"

Snowy barked twice, pulling away, wrenching the lead out of Cable's hands as he bounded down the hall and into the living room, closing the distance to Adrian in a second. He licked Adrian's cheek and head, nuzzling him with his nose like the baby was a pup of his as Adrian laughed with joy, groping for Snowy's muzzle with his eager hands.

"I know who he's happier to see," Cable observed as he ambled in after the dog, chuckling to show that he didn't take it personally.

Terra followed her father into the living room; she put one hand upon his shoulder as she stood on tiptoes to kiss him on the cheek. "Well, Dad," she observed, "Snowy's face is a little softer on the skin."

Cable smiled wryly as he rubbed his stubbled chin with one hand. "Aye, well, that's true enough, I suppose."

Cable Cotta was a tall man, late middle-aged, with dark skin that was starting to wrinkle with the same years that were turning the stubble on his cheeks to grey. He had the same brown eyes as his daughter, although there were a few more lines around his than hers. A light grey flat cap covered the top of his head, hiding the lack of hair beneath, while he wore a dark grey scarf around his neck, wrapped tight and disappearing into the long camelhair coat in which he was swathed. As he stood in the living room, he pulled off a pair of suede gloves and shoved them into one of his coat pockets.

"While I'm here," he said, "Rudolph called last night, now that he and Button have inherited that big pile out in the country; he's thinking about inviting us all to go down there and celebrate Winter Solstice with them."

"A little bit early to be thinking about that, don't you think?" asked Terra.

"It's fall already," Cable reminded her. "It'll be here before you know it. I think he wants to get in quick before anyone else makes plans."

"That, and he wants to show that he can do it," Terra suggested.

"Is it safe?" Saphron asked. "I mean, an old Mistralian estate with lots of land and no neighbours … at least in the city, you can be pretty sure that that sound you hear outside isn't a grimm."

"Rudolph says the grimm don't trouble them out there," Cable said. "It's like the place is protected somehow. Lucky for them, and lucky for me too, or else I don't know if I'd sleep at night."

"Well, okay," Saphron said. "We've got time to think about it, right?"

"Sure we have," Terra assured her. "So, Dad, why did you lie to Mom about where you were going?"

"I could hardly tell her that I needed to get out of the house and stay out for a bit, could I?" asked Cable. "But between you and me, luv, I needed to get out of that house: your mother's gone mad with all this tournament malarkey, absolutely mad for Mistral; I couldn't stand it any longer."

Terra smirked as she folded her arms across her chest. "You do know that we're supporting Pyrrha, right?"

"Yes, I know, she's your brother-in-law's girlfriend — and you should be thankful that I haven't mentioned that to your mother yet — and I'll admit that she's a talented lass, but I knew comin' round here that you wouldn't be as bad as it is 'round ours. She's been playing that song all hours, for a start. Thirty years of hurt? Feels more like thirty years of damage to my ears from listening to that damn song."

Saphron covered Adrian's ears. "Cable! Not in front of the baby!"

"Oh, don't fuss; there's nothing to worry about," Cable said, starting to unbutton his coat as he flopped down onto the sofa.

"Da!" Adrian cried.

Terra arched one eyebrow in her father's direction.

"That was because of you calling me 'Dad,' not because of anything I said," Cable insisted. He paused, shifting his weight on the settee. "Speaking of Pyrrha Nikos, that was her teammate, wasn't it? The one who fought with her yesterday when they beat those nice Atlas girls? It's her, the one they're talking about now on the news."

"Sunset Shimmer, yeah," Saphron said, her voice becoming a little more muted. She and Terra had woken to the news from Vale, both the good news that Jaune and Pyrrha and their team had captured a wanted criminal — go Jaune! Sure, the news had barely deigned to mention him and almost made it seem like Pyrrha had done it all single-handed, but still, go Jaune! And go Pyrrha too, obviously — and the not so good news that Jaune's teammate had been accused of causing a massive grimm attack on Vale. "Yeah, that's her. Honestly … I don't know; I can't believe what they're saying. We met her, Terra and I, when we went to see my family for my Dad's birthday; she came up too for a couple of days … she didn't seem the type."

"Isn't that what they always say?" asked Cable. "She seemed so nice, she seemed so normal; maybe she kept herself to herself—"

"Dad, you need to stop listening to those true crime towercasts," said Terra. "They're ghoulish, and they skew the way you see things."

"You think they're lying?" asked Cable.

"Come on, Dad, I know you aren't Mistralian, but you've been married to Mom long enough to know how this works," Terra said. "Slander—"

"When it's written down, it's libel," murmured Saphron.

"Either way, it's lies and deceit, and it's as much part of the tournament circuit as promotions or interviews or the fights themselves. It wasn't long ago when Metella was making her run, and there were all those 'sources' accusing her of being White Fang. Or how, about a couple of years ago, there were stories linking Arslan Altan to a couple of unsolved muggings in Mistral? Not to mention that stuff about Pyrrha and the girl they just took down last night. It was all anonymous, all unfounded, all just the same as it is here. It's all … someone's jealous, and they want to take her down a peg, that's all; it's not worth wasting time thinking about." She paused. "Although I will say that accusing someone of causing a grimm attack is certainly a new and more imaginative accusation to throw around."

"Maybe you're right, luv," Cable admitted. "There does seem to be a lot of this. Who'd be a celebrity, eh?" He looked at Saphron. "Have you talked to your brother about all this?"

"What would be the point?' asked Terra.

"No," Saphron replied. "I don't want to bother Jaune about this, especially not today. I want to congratulate him about last night, but I guess that can wait too. The only thing he should be focussed on today is cheering Pyrrha on in the tournament."

XxXxX​

"I don't believe it," Leaf declared, folding her arms. "It's all a bunch of crap."

"You're sure about that?" asked Veil.

"Yes!" Leaf cried. "Yes, I'm sure about that, because … because she's my friend. And also way too much of a stick in the mud to do something like that. She didn't think it was a good idea for me to run away without speaking to my mother—"

"Well, that was kind of a—" Veil began.

Leaf didn't let her finish. "You think that she'd try and destroy Vale?"

"According to what they're saying," Veil murmured, "she wasn't trying to destroy Vale; she was trying to save her friends."

"What they're saying," Leaf insisted, "is a lie."

"So you believe what this Skystar Aris is trying to sell now?" asked Veil. "That she wrote an email accusing her own mother of covering up something like that to get back at Sunset for causing her to break up with her boyfriend?"

Leaf shrugged. "Makes sense to me."

"Hmm," Veil murmured. "No comment on that, but to me … it feels like an excuse."

"Then you're wrong," Leaf said flatly. "Sunset … she wouldn't do something like this."

"You met her once; it's not like you know her that well," Veil pointed out.

"I still don't believe it," Leaf said. "If they arrest her, if they find her guilty, then maybe, maybe I'll believe it, but now … I'm not going to just change what I think about someone I like just because the news told me to."

XxXxX​

Doctor Diggory had been brought up, many years ago now when he had been as young as Miss Pole and Mister Scrub, to respect authority, to trust in those who had been chosen — whether by election or by more esoteric processes of appointment — to lead Vale and its institutions. He had been brought up to believe that, though such figures might sometimes make minor mistakes, they had the kingdom's best interests at heart and that they got it right far more often than not.

Such youthful naïveté had not survived the maelstrom that was Mountain Glenn. What he had witnessed there, in the founding of the city, in the fighting for it, in all that had followed that tremendous loss … he had not been so young, even then, but he had felt young when he had gone to fight at Mountain Glenn, in ways that he had not felt afterwards. During the attempt to found, to expand, to hold, and finally, to evacuate that doomed endeavour he had witnessed hubris, blindness — partly wilful blindness, which was worse — towards what was going on outside the city limits, stubbornness, deception, and finally, when the battle was done, he had witnessed a cover-up. The Winchester Inquiry into the failings that had led to the fall of Mountain Glenn had used so much whitewash that it could have re-painted Beacon, possibly more than once.

Everyone of note had been exonerated of responsibility; nobody, the report said, could have predicted what had happened at Mountain Glenn, even though Diggory remembered the gradual realisation dawning on them that the grimm attacks were not reducing in scale and number over time, as had been confidently asserted that they would as the grimm recognised Mountain Glenn as human territory; not to mention the fact that it had been fairly obvious that if the grimm attacks continued at that scale or greater, then they couldn't maintain the perimeter indefinitely — fairly obvious at least a fortnight before the levee finally broke. And yet, despite all of that, the authorities in Vale had continued to advertise Mountain Glenn as a desirable destination, continued to send new colonists out there, continued work on the city.

Failed to evacuate until it was too late and retreat underground was the only option for most.

And then those same authorities had walked away, escaping all blame.

It was safe to say that the scales had fallen from Doctor Diggory's eyes somewhat as a result of all that. He was no longer so quick to trust what he was being told just because he was being told so by a person in authority.

And so, the fact that First Councillor Aspen was standing in front of the cameras, fervently denying everything, breathing out fiery invective against the press while he did so … it moved Diggory very little.

Not that the press were much better, of course; after Mountain Glenn, they had hacked the devices of the survivors — himself included — in the hopes of digging up stories about the fall and the battle, not to mention listening in on private — sometimes traumatic — conversations. It made him shudder a little just to recall it.

But the press weren't the ones currently denying that there was any truth to the accusations made against Councillor Emerald, Former Councillor Aris … and Miss Shimmer.

Of the three of them, Miss Shimmer was the one that Doctor Diggory would have most liked to believe was innocent in all of this. She had, after all, saved Miss Pole's life, and Mister Scrub also; she and her friends had been, it was safe to say, very impressive when they had been here.

But one could be very impressive one moment and do something terrible the next, and if the reports were true, if she had done that unspeakable thing in order to save her friends, well…

Unspeakable, yes, but at the same time … well, that was a test that Doctor Diggory was glad he had not faced when he had been in Mountain Glenn.

He did not wish to think evil on Miss Shimmer, it brought him no pleasure, but at the same time … those denials by Councillor Emerald, those vociferous denials, those aggressive responses.

He had seen too many politicians lie in connection with Mountain Glenn. No doubt, Councillor Emerald would get away with it, the same way that they had all gotten away with it — no, some of them having to resign did not count; some of them ought to have gone to prison for what they'd done — the last time.

But that didn't mean that Doctor Diggory believed it.

A sigh passed between his wrinkled lips.

"Is everything alright, Doctor?"

Doctor Diggory blinked, recalled from his thoughts by the voice of Miss Pole, standing in the doorway.

He found himself very glad that she and Mister Scrub were too young to take much of an interest in the news; it would be a terrible thing to think that the young huntress who had saved them both was…

A villain? A traitor? A servant of a crooked Council?

Someone who had chosen poorly?

Doctor Diggory forced himself to smile as he got up from behind his desk. "I'm fine, my dear, perfectly fine. Is there something you wanted?"

Miss Pole shook her head. "Mrs. Macready sent me to fetch you, she said breakfast's ready."

"Ah! Well, I wouldn't want to keep Mrs. Macready's kippers waiting," Doctor Diggory declared, forcing a bonhomie into his voice that he did not quite feel.

As he followed Miss Pole out of the study, he found himself wishing that he, too, had possessed no interest in the news.

XxXxX​

Mallard shuffled in the seat of the van next to Martinez. Her eyes were fixed on the gates to the power plant, but she could feel him moving next to her, hear him scratching against the seat.

"Uncomfortable?" Martinez asked him.

"Sorry, El-Tee," he said. "My coat was just sticking into the small of my back, that's all."

The two of them were sat in the front of what appeared, to the untrained eye, to be a maintenance van, parked outside the Gateshead power station. They were outside the actual gates, watching the metal bars that kept out intruders, while there were another four undercover vehicles parked at various places around the perimeter and tactical units and airships on stand-by if necessary.

Martinez didn't know exactly what her superiors thought might be necessary; that hadn't been part of the mission briefing. The only thing that the captain had told her was that orders had come down from the top: guard infrastructure. Apparently, it was such a high priority that they were roping in officers from all departments: Flying Squad, Special Victims, Homicide, they'd all been roped in alongside precinct detectives and uniforms — there were a couple of black and white squad cars parked on either side of the station gates, as a more visible sign of police presence than Martinez and Mallard in their maintenance van.

Someone with a lot of pull had made this happen, and that someone was obviously worried about something; they just weren't telling cops like Martinez what they were worried about. The White Fang? That was the obvious answer, but at the same time, an unsatisfactory one: the White Fang had been pretty quiet ever since the Breach; they hadn't heard so much as a peep out of them. Martinez hadn't heard any whispers about any future attacks, and while that didn't mean that there weren't any attacks being planned, it was odd that it should come out of nowhere like this.

While the Breach might have come as a surprise, the White Fang had been building up to something all year up to then; they just hadn't been sure what they were building up to.

But if not the White Fang, then who? Who else had the resources to require this much security? Honestly, Martinez wasn't sure the White Fang had the muscle to require this much security, but they came the closest that she could think of. Nobody else … there was some more noise being made about grimm cultists these days, what with that Cinder chick and all, but honestly, in Martinez's experience, most grimm cultists were idiots who hadn't grown out of that school phase where you thought black capes and chokers were cool — Mike had some truly execrable pictures of her on his scroll from back then that he was forever threatening to show to the kids — while the few that were actually dangerous were too few and too disorganised — not to mention too socially isolated — to carry out large scale acts of terrorism.

Although she could be wrong about that; Martinez wasn't wedded to the idea that she was always right.

But it would come out of nowhere for them to be able to pull off something this big, requiring this much force to counter them.

The White Fang was a more likely possibility, but still … didn't feel right.

Her gut told her that there was a lot that she — that all of them — weren't being let in on.

She didn't like that. There wasn't much that she could do about it right now, but she didn't like it.

"Hey, Lieutenant," Mallard said, "can I ask you something?"

"Sure," Martinez said, not looking away from the gate. She took a sip of her coffee; the flask was keeping it nice and warm for her: it singed her tongue just the way she liked it.

"What do you think about this thing with that Beacon student?" Mallard asked. "The thing with the Breach and all, and the Council."

"I think it's very convenient," Martinez said.

There was a pause. "How do you mean?" asked Mallard.

Martinez hesitated for a second. "About a year ago, just before you joined the Flying Squad, my two boys were kidnapped."

"Gods," Mallard murmured. "What…? I mean, they're okay now, right?"

"Yeah," Martinez said. "Yeah, they're fine. They … they barely remember it. They weren't even that badly treated, thank god."

She, on the other hand, would never forget. Never forget the way her hands had trembled when she opened the box when it came in the mail, never forget the relief when there was only a shoe inside, mingled with the anxiety that came with it being a shoe she recognised. Never forget the smug voice on the other end of the scroll. Never forget the way that she had hugged them both when she broke down the door in that nice, quiet, ordinary-looking suburban house where they'd stashed the boys.

Never forget the blood on her knuckles or the way he'd mewled in pain as she beat him to a pulp on the elevator ride down to the ground.

"What happened?"

"I'd got word of a heist that would be going down soon," Martinez explained. "Details were scarce, only that it would involve precious stones. I was asking around, trying to dig up what I could … and they took my sons, picked them up on their way to school, sent me Tyler's shoe in a box, to prove to me that they had them. Told me to back off, no more snooping around."

"Did you?" Mallard asked. "Back off, I mean."

"No, of course not," Martinez said. "Especially not after Featherston was assigned to find my kids."

"Who?"

"Lieutenant Featherston, Missing Persons," Martinez said. "Useless, lazy ass, he couldn't cut it in the Flying Squad, so he transferred into Missing Persons for an easy life. I knew he wasn't going to find the boys, so I'd have to do it myself." She paused. "But the point is, the irony is, that when they took the boys, I was nowhere near them. I had no leads, no suspects, I didn't even know the exact target; I was fumbling around in the dark. But when they took the kids, that told me something."

"That you'd got close enough to spook them, even if you didn't realise it," Mallard said.

"Precisely," said Martinez. "This allegation, this Sunset Shimmer stuff, this … this is Tyler's shoe in a box. Someone has gotten close, probably because of the capture of that Cinder Fall, and someone else has gotten spooked by that, so they're trying to cause a distraction.

"The question isn't whether or not Sunset Shimmer did anything, almost certainly not, it's like Skystar Aris said—"

"You believe that she wrote that email for revenge?"

"I think teenage girls can be petty and stupid," Martinez told him. "I was a teenage girl once, and I was petty and stupid sometimes. The real question is, if we're all meant to be looking at Sunset Shimmer, what are we not supposed to be looking at?"

XxXxX​

Camilla sat down at the island in the centre of the kitchen. "Have you heard this news from Vale, my lord?"

Juturna looked up from her porridge. "'News from Vale'?"

"You may have to be more specific," Turnus said as he, too, sat down at the island.

"Why?" asked Juturna. "What happened?"

"Pyrrha Nikos won a victory last night, outside the Colosseum," Camilla explained. "Cinder Fall was vanquished and taken into custody."

"Really?" Juturna muttered. "Good for Pyrrha. Did she do it by herself, or—?"

"It was said that her teammates made some small contributions," Camilla replied.

"Which means they did a lot, but of course they won't get the credit because perfect Pyrrha has to be the hero."

"You are showing a somewhat unpleasant side to your nature this morning," Camilla said softly.

"I would like my friend Ruby to get some of the credit for her own accomplishments," Juturna said. "Is that so wrong? Is that wrong at all? No, no, it isn't." She paused. "Mind you, Ruby probably won't care who gets the credit. 'As long as we did the right thing, and a bad guy is off the streets, I'm satisfied.' She's so … Valish that way. You know, weird."

"In Atlas, they say that we Mistralians are the strange ones," Turnus observed. "No doubt, it is the same in Vale."

"Maybe they do, but they're wrong," said Juturna. "We're Mistral; we're normal. We are the benchmark. It's everyone else who's being odd about stuff. Still, it's good news for Ruby. And Pyrrha, I suppose. For all of them."

"The other news was less good," Turnus said. "Their team leader, Lady Nikos' favourite, has been accused of causing the Breach in Vale's defences."

Juturna's eyebrows rose. "Wow," she said. "I did not see that coming." She sipped from a glass of grapefruit juice. "That is going to kill Ruby. I think."

"You think?" Camilla said.

"We're talking about Sunset Shimmer, right?" Juturna said.

"That was the name, yes," said Turnus.

"Mmm," Juturna murmured. "You see … it got really hard to say whether Ruby liked her or hated her. Or both, maybe, but … either Ruby will be heartbroken, or she'll be overjoyed and vindicated. Hopefully, it's the second one, but it could be the first."

"Or both, perhaps," Turnus observed.

Juturna snorted. "Yeah, or both, I guess."

"Or neither," Camilla suggested. "The accusation may be false."

"It may?" asked Juturna. "You mean it isn't true?"

"If it were true, I wouldn't have said that it may be false."

Juturna rolled her eyes. "Then why does it matter? Has she been arrested?"

"The Valish Council — or at least its leader — is denying the truth of it," said Turnus.

"So it's a nothing?" Juturna asked. "It's just … something somebody said to … to what? To make her look bad?"

"According to the girl who wrote the message that was released to prompt the accusation—"

"The what now?"

"Someone wrote an email, then deleted it, but the deleted email was found and released to the public," Turnus explained.

Juturna's eyes widened. "That's possible?"

Turnus raised one eyebrow.

"I am not worried about myself, obviously," Juturna said, primping at her hair with one hand. "I am … concerned on behalf of other people, like the very thoughtful and considerate girl that I am."

"Hmm," Turnus muttered. "Yes, it is possible. So be careful about what you write, even if you don't send it." He paused. "In any event, the girl who wrote this deleted message says that she did it to get back at Sunset for an injury done to her love life."

"By accusing her of causing a grimm attack on Vale?" Juturna cried. "That is … wow, that is so petty that it's kind of epic. I mean, talk about out of proportion; who is this girl, she sounds awesome?"

"I found her story a little implausible," Camilla observed.

"Really? I can believe it," said Juturna.

"Hmmm," murmured Camilla.

"Okay," Juturna said, pointing at the both of them. "You have both got to some hmmming at me like that; I am feeling very judged."

"I'm sorry," Camilla said softly. "I just … would you really do something like that?"

"Me? No," Juturna said. "But that doesn't mean I can't admire someone who has the guts to."

"Except she didn't," Turnus pointed out. "She didn't send the email."

"Oh, yeah, right, the deleted thing," Juturna said. "Okay, I guess that lowers my respect for her a little bit. She's just like me, thinking about doing stuff that she won't actually do."

"In some cases, that is a good thing," Camilla observed. "In this case, it might have been better if she had not even thought of writing such a message."

"Even if it were true?" asked Turnus.

Camilla was quiet for a moment. "I am not sworn to Mistral's service, my lord, I have knelt not before the Steward, I have taken no oath at Haven Academy, my pledge of loyalty is to you and your house. I do not desire to bring ruin and destruction down upon this kingdom, I do not hate Mistral nor consider myself its enemy, but, were the choice to be placed before me, or perhaps I should say, were I to be placed in the choice … I know where my loyalties lie."

Turnus looked at her across the island. "And yet," he said, "in such a circumstance, as described—"

"What circumstance?" asked Juturna.

"I would be in one place, and Juturna in another," Turnus went on. "At least at the time."

Camilla pursed her lips together. "That is correct, my lord, and in such circumstance, I know the choice that you, and your lord father's shade, would wish for me to make." She glanced at Juturna.

"What are you two talking about?" Juturna demanded.

"It is of no consequence," Turnus said. "And for myself, I am not fond of hypotheticals, especially not ones that purport to shed a light on moral character. Juturna says it is probably all false so, let it be false. More lies spread by dwarfs to bring down giants, as is ever the fate of those who rise too high to suffer calumnies by those who find it easier to envy accomplishment than to accomplish in their own right. We can only hope that too much is not detracted from true accomplishment by green-eyed falsehoods and that Ruby need neither be heartbroken nor vindicated by accusations that are best taken with a liberal pinch of salt."

XxXxX​

The footfalls of Terri-Belle Thrax echoed in the cavernous throne room as she walked down the central colonnade to where her father, sat in his more modest chair before the empty throne, awaited her.

Lord Diomedes' hands were folded in his lap, clutching at the toga — sea blue, today — that he wore over his armour, creasing it in his palms.

He said nothing, but kept his eyes upon his daughter as she walked towards him, preceded by the echoing sounds of her feet upon the polished floor.

Terri-Belle stopped about eight feet away from her father and knelt down before him. Her head was bowed towards the floor, the braid of her hair falling down over her shoulder.

"You summoned me, my lord?" she asked. "Has the Lord Steward some business for the Warden of the White Tower?"

"Are you so certain that the father does not have business with his daughter?" asked Lord Diomedes, his voice sounding almost wounded by her words.

"If it were so, my lord, could we not have discussed this at the breakfast table?" asked Terri-Belle.

"I wish to discuss this with you alone," Lord Diomedes declared. "Shining Light and Blonn Di are … adequate, for certain tasks and offices, but limited in their uses. Swift Foot is young, and I must confess that I am doubtful of her quality."

"I think you underestimate her," Terri-Belle said.

Lord Diomedes was silent for a moment. "Perhaps," he said softly. "Perhaps the time will come for her to show her quality. In the meantime, rise, on your feet, my child, and look on me."

Terri-Belle rose as she was commanded and looked her father full in the face. He had bags beneath his eyes, as though he had slept poorly.

"How was your night, Father?" she asked.

"Restless," he admitted. "My thoughts were troubled. You have heard the news from Vale?"

Is that what you wished to discuss? "I … if it is what I think you are referring to, I am loath to call it 'news.' Is it not said that, while the farmer sows seeds of grain in the fields, the great lord sows seeds of rumour in the ears of the people?"

"Such is the Mistralian way," Lord Diomedes allowed. "But this report comes from Vale, not from Mistral."

"Nevertheless, it is but a report," Terri-Belle replied. "It may be a false report, sown in our ears. Or do you have additional intelligence to confirm it that I know not of?"

"I know no more than what has been said of Sunset Shimmer, Lady Nikos' pet, bearer of the black sword Soteria," said Lord Diomedes. "I know no more than that Lady Kommenos was struck down in Vale one night previous. I know no more than that these are not the first accusations to be made against the House of Nikos; before this, was it not suggested that Pyrrha Nikos herself was in league with Cinder Fall, the architect of Vale's misfortunes?"

"And then Lady Pyrrha fought with Cinder," Terri-Belle pointed out, "and bested her."

"And let her go," Lord Diomedes reminded her. "Just as she let her live again, having apparently bested her a second time."

"'Apparently'?" Terri-Belle repeated. "Father, what are you saying?"

"I dare say nothing publicly," Lord Diomedes said. "Yet I fear greatly. I fear…" He paused. "It is a thought almost too terrible to contemplate, and yet, at the same time…" A smile threatened to prick upon the corners of his wrinkled lips. "Almost too wonderful to be hoped for. I fear the House of Nikos has betrayed us."

Terri-Belle's eyes widened. That … that couldn't … that isn't possible.

She could see why her father feared it. If Pyrrha had betrayed them, betrayed Mistral, then … quite apart from her personal skill at arms, which was formidable indeed, if people knew that the Evenstar of Mistral, the last flowering of their ancient glory, had betrayed the kingdom that her family had built, then despair would follow. It would be a dolorous blow indeed to the morale of the city; it would … it would rock the very foundations of Mistral itself if the House of Nikos were to turn traitor.

Mistral had suffered too much already; so many blows had fallen upon it from defeat in the Great War, humiliation by the faunus, a decline that no councillors or their policies seemed able to arrest. People in other kingdoms thought that Mistral took the Vytal Tournament, and their lack of success in it, so seriously because they were tournament mad, because they were a bit obsessed, because they were a strange people with strange priorities. There was … some truth in some of that, at least, but it was also what no one said, or no one dared to say: that their failures in the tournament, their doom to be defeated over and over again in something they had invented, was a rather grim representation of the way that Mistral itself seemed doomed to sink lower and lower, until it became, even as one of only four kingdoms, absolutely irrelevant.

This was not a happy kingdom. It had moments of happiness, and Terri-Belle dared to hope that some people were at least somewhat content with their lives, but in the scale of things, this was a kingdom with decay clinging to it.

But it was a kingdom that at least had its heroes. Its celebrities. Its champions. Its reminders of a better time, a nobler time, a bygone age when Mistral had counted for something.

If one of those heroes, the most famous of them at present, turned on Mistral … what would it be but another sign that this was a walking corpse of a kingdom waiting to be put out of its misery?

Yes, Terri-Belle could see why her father feared it. She could also see why he found it enticing, the prospect of being rid of the House of Nikos for good and all. The former masters of Mistral and all its dominions, it had been eighty years now since the last Emperor, Odysseus, had laid down his crown at the end of the Great War, but nevertheless, the House of Nikos had continued to enjoy wealth and a mixture of power and influence, sometimes leaning more towards the latter and sometimes towards the former. The current Lady Nikos had served a stint on the Council, and even when they were not in so official a capacity, the voice of a Nikos carried weight in Mistral still. Meanwhile, the House of Thrax, the former servants, now the masters, were forever reminded that they were Stewards only. The very fact that her father had to sit on a more modest chair before the throne and could never dream of sitting on the throne himself was a visible, eternal reminder of the fact that the House of Thrax could never dream of rising as high as the House of Nikos once had.

The House of Thrax had saved Mistral after the faunus rebellion, deposing Ares Claudandus, making peace with the faunus, establishing the current order that had lasted to this day, and yet what was their reward? A modest chair and a single seat on a querulous, quarrelsome Council.

How many years must pass to make a steward a king, or an emperor? In Mistral, more years than any house would endure. And yet, the House of Thrax had been kings once, in Thrace; twice, they had knelt before the House of Nikos and laid their crowns aside, and even now, the House of Nikos continued to oppress them by the mere fact of its existence.

Yes, Terri-Belle could see also why her father scented opportunity here, to have the House of Nikos attainted and yet, for her … she would not deny that she felt the allure of a crown and untrammelled supremacy in her nostrils, but that sweet smell was far outweighed for her by the stench of fear that came from the notion that her father was suggesting.

"No," she whispered. "No, I do not believe it. Pyrrha has fought valiantly—"

"To advance her own prestige with the people, perhaps, and lead them astray," said Lord Diomedes.

"She fought against the karkadann when Mistral had few other—"

"It was necessary for her to establish her legend before she could betray it."

"No!" Terri-Belle cried. "No, Father, I…" She dared to turn away from her, the tap of her sandals on the floor echoing towards the high vaulted ceiling as she paced a few steps back. "No, Father, I will not think that all the honours Lady Pyrrha has gathered to her brow are nought but … nought but for the purpose of casting them aside; I will not believe it. She is … the hope and expectation of Mistral rests upon her shoulders!"

"That is the point!" Lord Diomedes shouted, rising from his chair. "That is why she would be the perfect dagger at the heart of Mistral, that is why she has done all of this … perhaps."

Terri-Belle boggled. "'Perhaps'?" she snapped. "You … you speak such terrors and then you say 'perhaps'?"

"I cannot say that it is not so," Lord Diomedes said, advancing upon Terri-Belle, reaching out to her with both his wrinkled hands; the rings of gold and silver on his fingers glittered in the light from the sconces on the walls. "Can you say for certain that it is not so? Can you say, without a shadow of a doubt, that there is no threat to Mistral in this?"

"For certain?" Terri-Belle murmured. She wanted to, to be sure, but in all honesty, all that she could say was, "You know that I cannot; I have no window into the souls of men."

"Then we cannot ignore the possibility," Lord Diomedes said. "How much rumour can accumulate around a person, around a family, before we start to consider that there may be truth amidst the fog? We cannot ignore the possibility. And we must prepare for it."

XxXxX​

Weiss watched Cardin.

Cardin, in turn, was watching his scroll; to be more precise, he was glowering down at it as the First Councillor's press conference finished.

"Can you believe this?" he demanded, twisting waist around as he looked at his teammate. "Can you believe that Sunset got Skystar and her mother involved in this too? And Councillor Emerald?"

"So, you weren't convinced by their explanation?" Weiss asked softly.

"You mean, do I believe that Skystar was prepared to do that to her mother just to get back at Sunset for what she did to me?" Cardin asked. "That would be a boost to my ego, wouldn't it?" He snorted. "But I know I wasn't that good of a boyfriend. No, Sunset did it, she told Cou— Mrs. Aris and Councillor Emerald — and Skystar was prepared to rat them all out because … because she's a good person who wants to do the right thing."

"Are you sure the right thing is telling everyone that the Councillor's a liar, and the one before that was a liar and all, and one of the big heroes who defended the Breach, oh, by the way, she caused it?" Russel asked, with the tone in his voice making it clear what he thought.

"You don't think that the people deserve to know the truth about what their Council is doing?" asked Flash. "Especially since it wasn't even the whole council making the decision?"

Russel turned his head to look at Flash. "Your mom is … she's the Atlas Council's lawyer, right?"

"That's basically correct, yes," Flash replied.

"Then isn't it basically her job to bury all the bodies and cover up everything the Council does so nobody finds out about it?" asked Russel.

"You have a very negative opinion of lawyers," Flash said.

"Everyone knows that every gangster or toerag made good has a lawyer on call to get them out of trouble; it's just what they do," Russel said. "I'm not blaming them — everybody has to make a living — just that there's no point pretending it's anything else. Anyway, the real point is that people don't want to know everything the Council is doing; they just want to feel like everything's going okay. They want good jobs and some money for a bit of fun at the end of the week and to feel safe. Which isn't always the same thing as being safe. But finding out all this stuff about the First Councillor wouldn't have made anybody feel safe, and it had already happened, so it wouldn't have helped anybody to be safe either, so … what's the point?"

"The point is that Sunset did this!" Cardin snapped. "Sunset did it—"

"You've no proof of that," Weiss pointed out. "And everyone's word goes against it."

"I can believe it," Flash said. "Sunset has … Sunset's changed, but … she was always the kind of person who valued people above … values, I guess? And while she has changed, I don't think she's changed that much."

"Hmm," Weiss murmured. She supposed that, between them, Cardin and Flash ought to know. Cardin knew Skystar, after all, and Flash had known Sunset. So if they said that Skystar would do this but wouldn't do that, and that Sunset would do something else, then she would have to take their word for it, not knowing either of the two well enough to say for herself.

"Regardless of whether it's true or not, we aren't going to challenge the official narrative, of course," she said.

"What?" Cardin snapped, looking at her with his eyes widening. "We're not going to what?"

"We're not going to make a stink about this," Weiss said. "The First Councillor has spoken. Skystar Aris has spoken. The fact that you don't believe her is neither here nor there. If they are lying, then someone else will uncover the truth, or not, if they don't think it worthwhile to do so: Professor Ozpin, maybe, or another member of the Council, or … someone. This isn't our problem; in fact, it's a problem we could do without."

"Not our problem?" Cardin repeated. He got up off his bed, casting a long shadow across the room. "As huntsmen, all problems—"

"Are you really going to start lecturing me on how to behave like a huntsman?" Weiss asked tartly.

"Maybe someone should," Cardin replied.

"Then explain to me how it is the job of a huntsman — a student huntsman, no less — to contradict one of Vale's councillors, its leading councillor?" Weiss asked.

"This isn't Atlas," Russel pointed out. "We're not soldiers; we're not here to bootlick to blokes in power just because they're big guys with fancy titles or nothing."

"No, Russel, we're here to fight the grimm," Weiss said. "With occasional forays into fighting the White Fang or other criminal riff-raff. We might not be explicit servants of the powerful, but we aren't here to challenge or police them either, not even in Vale." She paused. "Nor are we here to persecute our fellow students, something that we have unfortunate form and reputation in already." She glared at Cardin a little. "Speaking of reputation, ours doesn't stand so high at the moment, so I can't imagine that our intervention would be welcome by anyone who shares your doubts about this story.

"You can all think whatever you like about this, but we are going to keep our thoughts to ourselves. This … none of this has anything to do with us—"

"Doesn't it have to do with your Atlas friends?" Russel asked.

"Yeah, with Rainbow and Twilight and the others," Flash said. "If Sunset has lied to them—"

"What makes you think they don't already know?" Weiss asked softly.

Flash fell silent at once, his mouth hanging open but no words emerging.

"I'm not accusing them of anything," Weiss went on. "Quite the contrary, as they are my friends," — and as the number of friends that I have isn't so large — "I have no desire to accuse them of anything. If they feel that they have been betrayed, I'm sure that they will deal with it appropriately without us blundering in where we aren't needed — unless, of course, they need our help, in which case, I've no doubt they will ask for it." As Rainbow and Blake did before. "But until or unless that happens, this is nothing whatsoever to do with us, and I, for one, think that we are better off out of it."
 
Chapter 74 - Lords and Ladies
Lords and Ladies


Leonardo Lionheart felt sick to his stomach.

That was, unfortunately, not an uncommon feeling for him these days, but it felt particularly bad right now as he rushed up and down his bedroom, throwing things into a bag.

He had never been a particularly tidy person, that was why his office was full of stuff crammed into every space imaginable, and it was also why he was now struggling to find anything. So many drawers and cupboards! Why did he have so many?

Why did he have so many places to put things but not have a system so that he could easily find them again afterwards?

It was especially hard to find things given that he felt as though he could barely stand up straight; the excruciating pain in his stomach was so sharp that it was only when he bent double that it eased off even a little.

And no, the milk of magnesia had not really helped.

Ironically, the constant rooting around for the things he wanted was helping, since it kept him hunched over while he looked in drawers.

If he couldn't find what he was looking for, then he would have to leave it behind. He couldn't linger here while he searched every nook and cranny of his rooms until he had everything he wanted.

At a certain point, he would have to be content with what he needed.

And at a certain point, he would have to do without even all of that.

His scroll lay open on the bed, the screen displaying a news item. Most of what was written there was of little interest to him — things about one of Pyrrha's teammates and goings on in Vale — but what was of great interest to Lionheart, what had driven him to start packing, was the fact that Cinder Fall had been captured last night.

She had been taken alive.

Lionheart didn't know what, if anything, she might be telling Ozpin — or have already told him, rather — but Lionheart had no doubt that Ozpin had questioned her already, and if she had chosen to, then she could have told Oz that it hadn't been an accident that he had accepted her into his school. That he had done it because … because they were on the same side.

She could also tell Oz that he had told her about Amber too: about Amber, about missing Persephone, about Sophia, and Luna.

Luna. I'm sorry. I didn't have a choice.

And if she told Ozpin all of that…

Just the thought of it made Lionheart start to hyperventilate. Ozpin was going to kill him! And that wasn't a metaphor either; Ozpin was actually going to kill him!

Well, he would probably send Qrow to do it — that was the only one whom Lionheart could imagine being Oz's executioner — but that was a very fine distinction, one too fine for Lionheart to really appreciate.

Yes, it was possible that Cinder hadn't — wouldn't — say anything to Ozpin about his involvement, but Lionheart wasn't going to wait around on the off-chance that she would keep silent. He wasn't going to wait here until he was woken up to find Qrow sitting at his bedside waiting to cut his throat. He was going to get out of here. He was going … he hadn't quite thought that far ahead. His mind had gotten as far as the train station, where he would catch a train going as far from Mistral as it was possible to go.

Actually, that would be Argus, and that wasn't a very good idea; James' people could find him there too easily. No, he would go … he could go west, to Kaledonia. Or south, he could go to Menagerie! He was a faunus, he had the right to return, and with no CCT connection, nobody would know who he was. He could be anyone that he wanted to be, just a lion faunus in his late middle age, come from Mistral to the homeland of his people. Genteel, mildly discursive with a hint of reserve, someone who had led an uninteresting life and had no great story to tell; a schoolteacher from an institution of no great note, you'd probably never heard of it.

Would that had been my life, and I'd never gotten involved in all of this.

Yes, yes, he would go to Menagerie. Ozpin would never even think to look for him there, and even if he did, it wasn't as though Oz had any other faunus whom he could send there to get him.

Yes, Menagerie was the place. He would get a train to Piraeus and then get the first ship going south. He would be free, not only of Ozpin but of Mistral and all these old bloods with their proud names and prouder histories who looked down upon him so. He would be free of the burden that Ozpin had laid upon him, of being a one-faunus poster for the benefits of tolerance and integration.

He would be free of them all.

So long as he could finish packing and be out of here before Qrow arrived.

Lionheart's scroll went off. He ignored it. He didn't have time to answer calls right now.

Why would he want to? He was leaving it all behind.

The scroll continued to go off, buzzing annoyingly, incessantly, like a hive of bees that had taken up residence in his room — with the state it was in, that wasn't impossible. Lionheart continued to ignore it. He didn't have time, and eventually, whoever it was would—

The scroll answered itself, and the mellifluous voice of Arthur Watts emerged into Lionheart's bedroom.

"Have I caught you at a bad time, Leo?" Watts asked. "Packing, perhaps?"

Lionheart froze. How… is he…? Without moving his body at all — in part because he didn't want to be seen to look, and in part because he was afraid that if he moved, he was going to lose his lunch — he tried to glance at the corners of the ceiling to see if there were any concealed cameras there he hadn't noticed until now.

"Am I spying on you, Leo?" Watts asked, in a voice that sounded even more smug than usual. "Do I have you completely under observation? Or are you simply that predictable?"

Lionheart's first attempt to speak came out as an incomprehensible, barely audible croak. He swallowed and tried again. "What do you want from me, Arthur?" he demanded. "If Cinder—"

"Yes, that is an unfortunate business, isn't it?" Watts asked. "I did try to tell our mistress that a Mistralian drama queen with an ego the size of the mountain was not the best choice for an agent … but I'm certainly not going to remind her that I told her so."

"If she tells Ozpin—"

"Yes, I imagine that wouldn't be very good for you, would it?" Watts asked. "It wouldn't be very good for me either. But neither would you running away to … Argus? No, no, you wouldn't risk James finding you there. You were planning to go…" He chuckled. "Leo, were you planning to go back to the old country and reinvent yourself on Menagerie?"

Lionheart swallowed. "N-no."

"So predictable," Watts muttered. "We have been good enough to grant you a second chance, Leo; don't be so naïve as to believe that you'll get a third."

"I can't stay here," Lionheart whispered.

"You can't stay in Haven," Watts allowed. "But you can't leave Mistral either."

"Why not?" Lionheart asked. "I … I could leave you the key to the vault; you could come and get it?"

"And race Ozpin's agents for it, not to mention Lady Terri-Belle or anyone from Mistral itself who might come by to see where you are?" Watts asked. "No, Leo, you will stay … more or less where you are, and when the time is right, you will open one of the doors into the Vault of the Spring Maiden so that the Spring Maiden, when we find her as we most certainly will, may retrieve the Relic."

"I'll be dead by then!" Lionheart cried.

"You will be perfectly safe," Watts assured him, putting on a soothing voice as though Lionheart were a baby he were trying to get back to sleep. "I've made arrangements with a friend for you to lie low with them for a while. All you have to do is get there quickly, don't let anyone find out that you're there, and await further instructions. Trust me, everything will be fine. More importantly for you, you will be fine."

XxXxX​

Juturna floated down the hallway, a cloud of mist. It was … she didn't really like to think too hard about how her semblance worked, to be honest. Don't get her wrong, it was a cool semblance that let her turn pretty much invisible, incorporeal, but which also included her clothes as well so that she didn't end up naked after she was done like in some crappy comic book, but … like … where was her brain? She could think as she was floating down the hallway, but … how? What was she thinking with?

She had no idea; that was why she didn't like to think about it.

She was using her semblance because she wanted to check that Turnus was alone before she talked to him. Or at least, she wanted to make sure that Camilla wasn't there. If he was with Lausus, that would be fine, and if it was Ufens, or Euryalus, or Messapus, or one of the guys and girls, then all she needed to do was ask for some privacy, and then Turnus would nod his head and they'd say 'of course, m'lady' and then they'd shuffle out the door and close it behind them and that would be that.

But Camilla … Juturna liked Camilla, Juturna loved Camilla, but she didn't want Camilla to be here for this; she didn't want Camilla to find out about this until it was a done deal, because…

Because Camilla was too smart for Juturna's good sometimes.

Not always, thank gods, but … sometimes.

Juturna was just a little worried that if Camilla was there, then she would ask too many questions. Not that Turnus wouldn't ask questions, but … Juturna could handle that.

She thought she could, anyway. She was pretty sure she could.

It had been a little surprising to get a call from Doctor Watts — after he'd sent her a text first — asking her for a favour, and it had been kind of surprising to find out what the favour was — he knew Lionheart, who'd have thought? — but it honestly wasn't a very big favour. Just keep Lionheart in their house where no one could get at him, and keep him a secret too. The first was no big deal, the second … well, there was the issue that one of the guys might let it slip out by accident, but once Turnus took him in, none of them would intentionally sell Lionheart out; they were too loyal to her brother. So that should be okay too.

She wasn't quite sure why Lionheart needed to come and hide out in their house — Doctor Watts hadn't said — but she was pretty sure that she could figure out an explanation to convince Turnus to go along with it.

That was another reason why she was using her semblance to move along: it moved kind of slowly, and it gave her more time to think.

However she was thinking.

It wasn't much to ask, considering that Doctor Watts had really helped them out over the Heart of Mistral — it would have been really embarrassing for Turnus, maybe even dangerous, if he'd come home empty-handed and had to face the Steward with the fact that Elagabalus had stolen the jewel and gotten clean away — but, thanks to Doctor Watts, Turnus had been able to give the Heart to the Steward, and now, it was the new prize exhibit in the Mistralian Museum, and Turnus was a hero for foiling the attempt by wicked Lord Kiro to steal it.

They'd gone to the gala at the museum to unveil the Heart as part of the collection. It had been pretty fun, actually.

Lausus had worn a green tuxedo with a purple shirt, and surprisingly, it did not look that bad. In fact, it actually looked pretty good on him.

They'd danced.

Yeah, it had been a pretty good night.

And all thanks to Doctor Watts, who had recovered the Heart of Mistral for them.

Compared to that, well, 'let this guy stay at your house' wasn't much to ask.

Yeah, okay, there was the fact that the reason he had to hide out with them was because somebody was after him, but so long as nobody knew he was here, then what was the problem? It was called 'hiding' for a reason; it wasn't like anybody was going to know that he was in their house.

And if they found out … so what? Who was going to break into the House of the Rutulus to get him? You'd have to be nuts.

Doctor Watts was just asking for them to have another house guest, and what was one more with the number of people already staying here?

Juturna just needed to convince Turnus of that, without mentioning Doctor Watts at all.

Which was why she didn't want Camilla to be there, because she didn't like the Atlesian doctor much and probably wouldn't appreciate paying him back for all the help he'd been, and it would really just be easier if she wasn't there for this.

So long as she could talk to Turnus alone, then she'd be fine.

XxXxX​

As there was a little time left before the finals of the Vytal Tournament got underway, Turnus was in his study, going over a few things.

In particular, he was tracking the progress of his order with the SDC.

He felt a little bit dirty buying from them, what with the revelations that had come out about what they'd been doing to the faunus at some of their facilities. But, on the other hand, one could also argue that the bad actors had been arrested and that the company itself had already been punished, so there was no point in continuing to boycott them when the company, and those who remained working there, like Calla, were blameless.

One could also bring up the more pragmatic fact that there weren't many other players when it came to military grade robotics. Yes, MARS had something of a line in that area, but Turnus had never really liked MARS. He supposed he couldn't quite trust them to be selling their clients the good stuff, as opposed to keeping it back for themselves and selling only the crap that they wouldn't mind facing across the battlefield. At least the SDC was only interested in money; he could never shake the feeling that MARS had an ulterior motive.

On top of which, some of their gear was a bit of an eyesore to look at.

Which meant it was back to the SDC, such was the dearth of other competitors. Most Mistralian arms manufacturers were rather artisanal and small scale, and while there was nothing wrong with that, they didn't have the products that he was interested in, and in Atlas, of course, the SDC had crushed all competition.

Vale … there was a Valish organisation which might be moving into that area, but from what they were offering they weren't there yet.

No, it was the SDC, really. Thankfully, it seemed that the bad apples had been purged from the organisation, and he had sold his shares, at a loss to himself no less, which salved his conscience a little in giving them more of his lien.

He told himself that he wouldn't care who the manufacturer was once the toys arrived, and he felt that he told himself honestly, because just tracking the package, he felt like he was waiting for his birthday.

He had ordered two Paladins — one for Juturna, one for someone else who had yet to be selected — and four spider droids, two with laser cannons and two with missile launchers.

He could hardly wait for them to arrive; once they did, Rutulian Security would possess an armoured fist capable of bringing down a hammer blow upon anyone who might stand against them, just as the skimmers that he had on order from Vulcan — Mistralian firms were capable of meeting some of his needs — would give them a swift strike capability.

He was thinking about commissioning an airship too. After all, Mistral was getting some. Now that the kingdom was beginning to rearm, Rutulian Security needed to tech up in order to remain competitive.

Plus, it would be very cool to have them.

Apparently, his order had been shipped. It had not, however, made it as far as the sorting depot in Argus. It was, according to the latest email from the SDC, somewhere between Atlas and Argus.

That information was not as helpful as it could have been. There was a lot of distance between Atlas and Argus.

He was eager, very eager, to see them arrive. Now that Camilla had persuaded him to let her give it a try, he was keen to see how Juturna would—

"Hey, bro!" Juturna cried, as she materialised in his office. "What are you doing?"

"I'm checking some emails," Turnus said, turning off the computer as he looked at her. "Why didn't you use the door?"

"You could have acted a little surprised," Juturna said, pouting.

"I was surprised that you didn't use the door," Turnus pointed out.

"I wanted to use my semblance; I don't get a lot of opportunities," Juturna said. "Can I talk to you for a second?"

"Of course," Turnus replied. "Longer, if you like."

"Great," Juturna said, but then didn't say much else for a few seconds. She swung her arms back and forth, back and forth, sometimes clapping her hands together in front of her, but not speaking.

Turnus' brow furrowed a little. "Is everything alright?"

"Yeah!" Juturna said. "Yeah, everything's fine. Everything's awesome. I just need a little favour, that's all."

"A favour?" Turnus repeated, wondering why Juturna needed to ask. It wasn't as though she didn't have her own money — or at least, she had her own credit card, with a generous spending limit. "Is it money?"

"No, it isn't money; I don't spend that much," Juturna said. "It's not like I'm buying custom airships or Atlesian robots."

"Those are a business expense," Turnus declared. "So what is this favour then? And why do you need to feel the need to ask?"

"Because … you see, the thing is that I have this friend, and they're in a little bit of trouble—"

"And you want us to provide protection." Turnus said. "Or is it something more aggressive, or both?"

"More the first, but not the way that you're thinking of it," Juturna said. "I'd like you to let them come and stay here for a while."

"I see," Turnus murmured. "That isn't our usual service, but … I suppose that we can make an exception for a friend of yours."

It might be nice to have a friend of Juturna's around the place, not least because it would give Turnus a chance to meet her. The fact that she wanted to stay with the Rutulians suggested that whatever trouble she was in was at least somewhat serious — more serious than a nasty boyfriend or some such — or at least that she thought it was serious, but it was unlikely to be anything they couldn't handle.

How much trouble could a friend of Juturna's have gotten into?

"Great!" Juturna cried. "He'll be—"

"'He'?" Turnus said. "'He'?"

He had assumed — naively, perhaps — that Juturna's friend would be a girl, someone around her age, someone like Ruby, perhaps, but less competent. Now, the more unwelcome image of a boy loomed in his mind. A boy with tattoos, perhaps. A boy who ran with the wrong crowd. One of those Vacuan gangsters trying to muscle in on the lower slopes. An unsuitable boy, who had gotten into all kinds of trouble.

Turnus got to his feet. "Who is this boy, and what's his name?"

Juturna chuckled. "I wouldn't really call him a boy—"

"His name," growled Turnus.

Juturna took a deep breath. "It's Professor Lionheart."

Turnus stared at her. He breathed in and out, his chest rising and falling. Professor Lionheart. Headmaster of Haven Professor Lionheart.

Middle-aged man Professor Lionheart.

Professor Lionheart, who was old enough to be Juturna's father.

Shock was replaced by anger, anger roaring like fire through his blood. His hands itched, and he became far more aware of the presence of Eris, his sword, hanging on the wall. He could feel it whispering in his ear, eager to taste the blood of Professor Leonardo Lionheart.

For what he had done, he hardly deserved the chance to die honourably; indeed, for the sake of Juturna's reputation, it would be best not to face Lionheart in a duel; people might wonder what had provoked it. It might be better to just kill him, the way he had dealt with his Atlas teammates. Kill him, dispose of the body, and let the world wonder what had become of Professor Lionheart.

But first … alongside the anger, there was also concern, water against the fire of his anger, concern for Juturna.

Juturna, who, unlike Lionheart, was actually standing before him.

Turnus used his semblance to make himself seem smaller, closer to Juturna's own height. He reached out, putting one hand upon her arm.

"Juturna," he said, and then had to stop and think. He envied Camilla her way with words, especially in these situations. "Juturna, I … I don't know what Lionheart has said to you to make you feel … the way that you feel, but … at your age, and at his age, it isn't right that—"

"Ew, ew, EW!" Juturna cried, recoiling away from him. "Is that what you think, ugh!"

"What am I supposed to think?" Turnus demanded.

"Not … that! Gross!" Juturna yelled. "He's really old."

"I know he is; why do you think I wasn't happy about it?"

"You mean that if there was someone younger, you would be happy about it?"

"Juturna, why does Professor Lionheart need to come and hide in our house?" Turnus demanded. "Why do you want Professor Lionheart to come and hide in our house; how do you even know him?"

"We've met," Juturna said. "He was at that party that me and Camilla went to when you were away, when I met Ruby."

"And you've … kept in touch with him?"

"Not regularly," Juturna said. "We say hi every now and then."

And I didn't realise. Neither did Camilla, for that matter. I need to pay more attention.

"Very well," Turnus muttered. "Why does he need to come here?"

"He needs a place to hide," Juturna said.

"Hide from who?" Turnus asked.

Juturna took a breath. "He told me that he owes money to some pretty bad people, and he can't pay them back, and now they're coming to collect. His body parts, if they can't get their money."

"Shouldn't the Headmaster of Haven be able to protect himself against loan sharks?" Turnus asked. "And even if he can't, if he does need protection, then he can hire Rutulian Security like everyone else."

"He can't afford it," Juturna said. "He doesn't have any money, remember; that's his problem."

"And he can't ask any huntsmen, perhaps some of his old students, to help him, because—"

"Because it's huntsmen who are after him," Juturna said. "The bad guys have hired them. That's why he's going to lie really low and not come out and be absolutely our secret that he's here, but he can't just have a hiding place in case he gets caught; he also needs someone who can protect him if the worst comes to the worst."

"You mean if the worst comes to the worst, he's going to put this house and everyone who lives in it in danger?" Turnus asked. "Including you?"

Juturna rolled her eyes. "If you're going to let me pilot a mech, you should probably stop treating me so much like a kid."

"There's a difference between inviting you to put a substantial amount of armour plate between yourself and harm, and exposing you to danger in this place, where you should be safe," Turnus replied. "Here in our house, in Father's house. The place he left for me to protect." He reached out to his little sister again, this time putting his hand upon the back of her neck. "Along with you."

Juturna smiled slightly. "He won't be any trouble."

"That's not what you made it sound like."

"He won't," Juturna insisted. "Nobody is going to know that he's here. He'll stay in the house, he's not going to make any calls, he'll send a proxy along to Council meetings and communicate with the Lord Steward through emails only—"

"Won't he need to attend Haven at least some of the time?"

Juturna shrugged. "What's anyone going to do if he doesn't show up? Nobody's going to know where he is."

"The Council might ask him in a reply to one of his emails," Turnus suggested.

"And he won't tell them," Juturna replied. "Honestly, this isn't going to be any trouble at all, I promise. In fact, it'll be a good thing; it'll be great! We'll have our own Councillor, living right here under our roof! Come on, you're always talking about how badly things are run and how Mistral needs to change, how things can't just go on as they are! Well, now's your chance to start making changes. Since Lionheart's living here with us, you can make him do whatever you want—"

"He would be my guest, not my hostage," Turnus pointed out.

"Okay, yeah, fine, but still," Juturna said. "You can talk to him, you can put your ideas to him, and what he's he going to do, tell you no? When you're hiding him? Think of the power!"

"Influence," Turnus said. "Not power."

But, slightly pedantic wording quibbles aside, Juturna made a good point.

She made a very good point, one of the best points that Juturna had ever made, to be honest. To have the opportunity — the sole opportunity — to lobby a member of the Council, exclusively, for some time … it was the next best thing to running for office.

It might even be better, since he didn't have to go through the tiresome rigmarole of offering himself up to the people for their approval.

Juturna might be right, provided that it was safe.

"He will do exactly as you say," Turnus said. "He will stay entirely inside the house; he will not leave for any reason until the danger is passed. Not to go to dinner, not to visit friends, not to go shopping, not for any reason. Nobody will know he is here aside from this household."

"Uh huh," Juturna said. "It will be like he just … disappeared. Except for the emails."

"Yes," Turnus murmured. "The emails." He would hire someone to see if their computers could be made more secure, in case anyone tried to trace one of said emails. He paused. "Very well," he said. "He may enter."

"Alright!" Juturna cried. "This is going to work out just fine. You will not regret this, I promise."

XxXxX​

There was someone in the elevator with Sunset, a member of the hotel staff with a purple velvet waistcoat on over his shirt.

He didn't look at Sunset as they rode the lift upwards, not once. He didn't even glance at her.

Thanks to her spell, he didn't even know that Sunset was there.

Sunset was exceedingly glad that she had that spell in her arsenal. She might have come up with it for Pyrrha's sake, but it was certainly getting a workout on her own behalf over the last couple of … no, it was all today, wasn't it? It was still today.

It was the same day when her world had fallen apart.

This was the hotel where Lady Nikos was staying; Sunset was taking the elevator up to see her. She just hadn't wanted to be noticed on the way up here. Fortunately — or not so fortunately, considering that she had literally used magic to fix it — nobody had noticed her.

That had made getting into the lift a little bit of a challenge, as you needed one of those keycards to call the lift from the ground floor, but Sunset had just waited for some member of staff, like her travelling companion, to need to go up and hitched a ride with him.

The lift came to a stop, two floors down from where Sunset needed to go.

The doors opened, grinding and rumbling a little. The hotel employee got out, and three guests — man, woman, and child — got in.

Sunset squeezed herself towards the side of the elevator, getting out of the way of the buttons as the man, middle-aged and going bald on top of his head, pressed the button for the floor above the one that she aimed at.

"I hope they're ready," said the man to the woman. "We haven't got long."

"Oh, we've got time, don't worry," the woman replied. "Even if we're a little bit late, they've got to announce all the contestants first and all that; the fights won't start right away. Besides, they might be a bit delayed because of all this."

"All what?" asked the man.

"Oh, you know, all this, on the news."

"No, that's just a load of bollocks, isn't it?" the man declared. "Someone playing a prank, that's all; everyone knows it's rubbish. I mean, if you were going to do something like they're supposed to have done, you wouldn't talk about it where someone's daughter could hear, would you? That's just ridiculous! And that girl just made it up for some attention. Kids these days." He ruffled the little boy's mop of golden hair. "Isn't that right?"

I wonder how representative you are of the general population? Sunset thought to herself.

The lift stopped again, on Sunset's floor.

The man started to get out, but was forestalled by the voice of the woman. "This isn't our floor."

"Isn't it?" the man asked, as Sunset squeezed past him to gain the corridor.

"No, this is floor eleven; we want twelve."

"Then what are we stopped at floor eleven for?"

"You must have knocked the button," the woman said, as the door closed behind Sunset, and obscured any other words that might have passed between them.

Sunset looked up and down the corridor. She could see no one, either ahead or behind. The doors were all closed; there was no rattle of hotel trolley with laundry or fresh glasses or anything like that. It was all clear, for the moment.

Nevertheless, Sunset kept the spell up until she was actually standing in front of the door to Lady Nikos' hotel room, at which point, she had to drop the spell, or nobody would actually answer said door.

So she dropped the spell, letting the cloak of anonymity fall away from her as she glanced up and down the corridor again to make sure that nobody had suddenly emerged to spot her.

Thank Celestia, nobody had.

Sunset rapped smartly upon the door, her tail twitching impatiently behind her as she could not keep from sneaking furtive glances first one way, then the other, could not stop making sure that there was no one there to see.

I suppose I will have to let somebody see me at some point.

Just not right now.


The door opened, and in the doorway stood Lady Nikos' maid, Hestia.

I hope it's Hestia, anyway. I'm fairly sure it is.

Sunset cleared her throat. "Good morning," she said.

Hestia — if it was Hestia — smiled a little as she curtsied. "Good morning, Miss."

What is she smiling about? "Um … I believe that Lady Nikos is expecting me," Sunset murmured. The summons from Pyrrha's mother had been rather direct, a single word: Come. She hadn't said 'come at once,' but that had nevertheless been the clear implication.

The smile remained on Hestia's face as she said, "Yes, Miss. Please come in."

She stepped aside, admitting Sunset into the parlour of Lady Nikos' luxurious suite. It was much as it had been when Sunset and Jaune had escorted Lady Nikos here, only now, there was a pot of something and a tray of pastries sitting on the little table near the armchair.

Hestia closed the door behind Sunset. "Miss Sunset Shimmer to see you, ma'am."

Lady Nikos was standing at the window, her ebony walking cane gripped in both her wrinkled hands, looking out of said window across the part of Vale that surrounded them.

"Thank you, Hestia," Lady Nikos said. "That will be all for now."

"Yes, ma'am," Hestia replied, curtsying before she walked with brisk steps into her adjoining quarters, closing the door behind her.

Silence fell in the parlour. Sunset stood where she was, not moving, not speaking either, just standing there, with Soteria and Sol Invictus slung across her back, waiting.

"Good morning, Miss Shimmer," Lady Nikos said, not turning away from the window.

Sunset swallowed. "Good morning, my lady."

Lady Nikos turned her head to look at Sunset. "You will appreciate, Miss Shimmer, that I awoke this morning to a few surprises."

"I can imagine, my lady."

"First, I discover that, last night, Team Sapphire engaged, defeated, and finally captured Cinder Fall," Lady Nikos said. "I must say, either you or Pyrrha might have let me know of such a triumph before I discovered it on the morning news. I expect such callous lack of thought from Pyrrha, but I had hoped for better from you."

Sunset could not help but smile a little. "A thousand pardons, my lady, but after the battle was won, we then had to accompany Cinder to the police station, where Pyrrha and I were … present for her interrogation, and then…" The smile slid off her face. "Then other matters waylaid us and drove such thoughts out of my mind — and Pyrrha's too, no doubt."

"No doubt," Lady Nikos murmured. Her voice rose. "But before we get into that, Miss Shimmer, congratulations upon your victory."

"Team Sapphire's victory, if it please my lady."

"And you are part of Team Sapphire, are you not?" Lady Nikos asked, but pushed forward before Sunset could correct her upon that point. "How was it? The news was frustratingly vague upon the details."

"Cinder … was a veritable tiger," Sunset said. "But, to speak true, my lady, I can recall very little of the details; it was … somewhat chaotic. But some brave fools out on the street that night were filming; I am sure there will be a recording of the battle out on the net if you care to look."

"I would rather not trawl through video hosting sites," Lady Nikos replied, over-enunciating the words as though they needed a wash. "I have done so, on occasion, searching for recordings of Pyrrha's battles, but I cannot say I enjoyed the experience." She sucked in a breath. "'Pyrrha Nikos is garbage, and here's why.'"

Sunset frowned. "My lady?"

"A video, Miss Shimmer," Lady Nikos said. "The first video that comes up when one searches 'Pyrrha Nikos.' Utterly ridiculous. I may have Hestia do the searching for me."

"That seems eminently sensible, my lady."

"Do these people have nothing better to do?"

"It would seem not, my lady."

"But enough of that," Lady Nikos said. "Is there aught that you can tell me of the battle? Did Pyrrha strike the final blow?"

"I fear not, my lady, but the final blow would never have been struck had Pyrrha not been holding Cinder still long enough for Penny to take aim."

"Penny," Lady Nikos repeated, frowning a little. "Penny Polendina, of Team Rosepetal of Atlas?"

"The very same, my lady; she was with us in the battle."

"Ah," Lady Nikos said. "I say again, Miss Shimmer: congratulations. It is a pity that your triumph of last night has become … somewhat overshadowed."

"Yes," Sunset murmured. "Yes, I … I regret that too, my lady."

Lady Nikos nodded. "Miss Shimmer," she said, "I am going to ask this once, and I expect an honest answer—"

"It is true, my lady," Sunset said, before she could finish. "If that is what you would ask. If not, I fear I have made myself look foolish."

"No, Miss Shimmer, you were quite correct," Lady Nikos said. "So … you were in that tunnel, pursued by a grimm horde, and you…"

"Yes, my lady."

"And if you had not … Pyrrha … Pyrrha would have… 'they looked for her coming from the White Tower, but she did not return,'" Lady Nikos whispered.

Sunset's tail drooped down listlessly behind her. "That was my fear, my lady."

Lady Nikos nodded. Her face was expressionless. "Miss Shimmer, will you come here? I would come to you, but my leg is feeling somewhat stiff this morning."

"Of course, my lady," Sunset said, walking across the carpeted floor towards her. She stopped, yet a respectful distance of two feet away from Pyrrha's mother.

"Closer, Miss Shimmer," Lady Nikos implored her, waving her hand in her own direction.

Sunset approached closer still, close enough to touch, close enough for Lady Nikos to reach out and touch Sunset, taking her by the neck and pulling her head forwards, even as she leaned forwards in turn to kiss Sunset first upon the left cheek, and then upon the right.

Her lips were a little dry and cracked in places, but nevertheless, the mere act of it was enough to make Sunset's eyes widen.

"Thank you, Miss … Sunset Shimmer, if I may venture to call you so but once, let it be now," Lady Nikos said, her voice trembling a little. "Thank you. All that I hoped for, you have done."

"I … my lady…" Sunset murmured. "I … I confess, I do not feel as though I deserve praise for what I have done."

Lady Nikos' eyebrows rose. "Why not, Miss Shimmer?"

Sunset's mouth gaped open for a second before she realised that that made her look very gauche and uncouth, and shut her mouth again. "I … why … is it not obvious, my lady?"

"Because of Vale?" Lady Nikos asked. "What is Vale, this city of the impudent hares, against the heir to my house and Mistral's ancient royal line? Against our Evenstar? What is Vale, when set against Pyrrha's life? Why should I regret that you risked the one to save the other, that you prized base earth as less than a glimmering emerald?"

"My lady might think differently if it had been Mistral at the end of the tunnel, and not Vale, if my lady will forgive me," Sunset murmured.

"No doubt," Lady Nikos allowed. "But Mistral is not Vale, and in any case, Vale did not fall, so what you think you have to rebuke yourself for, I have no idea. You saved Pyrrha's life, and for what? You did something that someone of more malign intents would have done anyway, and when the grimm emerged, they were met with force. The battle that followed was, as I understand, rather one-sided. More people die in airship accidents. Think nothing of it, Miss Shimmer. Think only of Pyrrha's life, the life that you saved; as you are mine, at my service, the bearer of Soteria, gifted to you from my family's vault, so Pyrrha's life ought to have been your prime concern." She paused. "Are you a huntress, Miss Shimmer?"

"No, my lady," Sunset said.

"And have you taken any oath to Vale?"

"No, my lady."

"But you have taken my sword," Lady Nikos reminded. "You have taken my money. If you suffer from a guilty conscience, Miss Shimmer, soothe it by the reminder that you are my woman far more than you are a huntress of Vale or anywhere else. It is to me, and to my house, that you owe your loyalty first and foremost, for though you have sworn me no oath, you gave me yet your word of honour in my house, and you took this venerable blade from me and, in doing so, accepted a bond between us." She paused a moment. "I told you, Miss Shimmer, that my money was not a fee but an investment, in a talented companion to Pyrrha in battle. That investment has paid dividends beyond my wildest dreams."

My lady also said you did not see me as a retainer, Sunset recalled, but nevertheless, she could see the force behind what Lady Nikos was saying. Whether she saw Sunset as a retainer or not, whether she had called Sunset such, she had given Sunset Soteria, a sword traditionally born by trusted retainers of the House of Nikos, by bodyguards such as Achates Kommenos and those who had come before him. There had been an implicit pledge of service given there, by the accepting of the weapon. By that logic, Sunset did owe more to Pyrrha than to Vale; though it was unspoken, it was nevertheless more explicit than anything she had given to anyone else save for Professor Ozpin in the matter of Salem.

Sunset found herself wishing she could believe it wholeheartedly. "My Lady is very kind to give me such a way to excuse myself," she said. "I cannot entirely accept it."

"You may, in time," Lady Nikos said. "So, it is true, but the First Councillor has come to your defence, and the Amity Princess, Miss Aris, has come up with a lie to attempt to excuse this message that she wrote. It may not convince everyone, but am I right in saying that you are not under threat of the law?"

"I am not, my lady," Sunset said. "At least not while Aspen Emerald remains First Councillor."

"The First Councillor being another who saw no ill in what you did."

"I would not quite go that far, my lady, but he seems to have softened quite considerably in his attitudes towards me," Sunset said. "I think he appreciated Cinder's capture."

"As anyone would after the year Vale has had," Lady Nikos replied. "But it is good news, excellent news, even if it does depend upon a politician remaining in office. Well, I trust this will be forgotten soon enough."

"By the world, I hope, my lady, but by … my teammates know the truth, as you do, my lady. I … confessed it to them."

"You seem to have made a habit of confessing, Miss Shimmer," Lady Nikos said. "May I ask what you found so difficult about keeping this to yourself?"

"In the circumstances … it felt wrong to keep the secret any longer, my lady; I could not do it."

"There is sometimes a place for deception, Miss Shimmer," Lady Nikos said. "Lady Fir lied and lied and lied some more; she lied incessantly and, by her lies, saved Mistral."

Sunset frowned. "I fear I do not know the name, my lady."

"Mantle's ambassador to Mistral before the Great War; what sort of history have you been taught in Atlas and Vale?" Lady Nikos demanded. "As the ambassador of Mantle's King, she should have overseen Mistral's enforcement of Mantle's policies against art, culture, expression of any kind. Instead, having come to love our city, its games and festivals, its clothes of many shimmering colours, its poetry and music, she lied on our behalf. She covered up her own husband's poisoning and lied to the King of Mantle and his ministers that Mistral was doing all that it had pledged to stamp out joy, colour, culture in all its forms. Had she not done so, had she been seized with a surfeit of honesty as you have been, Mistral would have died the death even before the Great War began. Whatever kingdom fought that war, and whatever kingdom survived it, would not have been recognisable as the Mistral that we know and which our ancestors built. How did your teammates take the news?"

"I…" Sunset licked her lips. "I have been banished from Beacon, my lady. Ruby did not take it well at all."

Lady Nikos was silent for a moment. "'Banished,' Miss Shimmer? By Miss Rose?"

"It was her or me, my lady," Sunset said. "It was fairer to come away."

"And leave Pyrrha alone?"

"Jaune is with her, my lady," Sunset reminded her, in a tone of slight reproach.

"Yes, he is, but you will forgive me if I do not see him as a wholly adequate substitute," Lady Nikos replied. "I do not suppose there is any chance that Professor Ozpin might—"

"I would not ask him too, my lady; I cannot," Sunset said. "I … it would not be right."

"Miss Shimmer, you seem to be experiencing many inconvenient attacks of morality."

"Thank you, my lady."

"That was not a compliment," Lady Nikos informed her, as though Sunset needed to be informed. "So, you are no longer a student at Beacon?"

"No, my lady," Sunset said. "If you have seen the news of our press conference, you will know that is why I am setting off on a mission to Mount Aris. It is my excuse for my absence."

"Is there a real mission involved?"

"Yes, my lady, conveniently enough."

"And you go by yourself?"

"I am assured it is not that dangerous, my lady," Sunset told her.

"Nevertheless, take care, Miss Shimmer; I would mourn your passing," Lady Nikos said softly. "What will you do after that, and how will it be explained without questions being raised?"

"To answer the second question first, my lady, I…" Sunset scratched the back of her head with one hand. "I mean…" It was a lot harder mentioning this to Lady Nikos, if only because of her greater years. If even Skystar thought this was absurd, what would Lady Nikos think? "I fear that my plan is too rudimentary to mention in your company, my lady; if you have any suggestions, I would welcome them."

"Lie and lie and lie, Miss Shimmer, like a latter-day Lady Fir," Lady Nikos advised. "Tell the world that you have wearied of Beacon, that the classroom holds no joy for you, that you are impatient to take the field in arms. And then … what will you do? Have you given any thought to the future, or is the shock of the present still too raw with you?"

"I have … given it some thought, my lady," Sunset said. She hesitated. "Pyrrha … suggested that I might approach you for assistance in that regard."

"Did she? Did she indeed?" Lady Nikos said. "She does not inform me when she has triumphed over her rival, but she remembers I exist when she is in need of aid."

"I am sorry for importuning—"

"You need be sorry for nothing, Miss Shimmer, not today, and not for sometime after," Lady Nikos said sharply. "I was merely amused, that is all. I would be glad to assist you; it would be the least that I could do to repay the debt that I owe for your service. I fear that I would have little use for a warrior in my own employ, but I could vouch for your talents to Lady Terri-Belle, Lord Rutulus, Polemarch Yeoh might find a rank for you in her new forces if you wish, or…" A smile crossed her lips. "Or perhaps … how fares your ambition, Miss Shimmer?"

"Somewhat underfed, my lady, and rather docile of late, why?"

"It does occur to me that, rather than opening the door for you to join some existing company, there is no reason why we might not start our own," Lady Nikos said. "Yes, I have no need for a warrior in my service, but Mistral has need of warriors; I have the money for it, as Lord Rutulus does, and in you, I have a captain."

Sunset's eyes widened. "You … you would … my lady would found a mercenary company for my employ? Create a group to place me at the head of?"

"I see no reason why not; it is not unheard of, after all," Lady Nikos said. "Call it … another investment, after the first one provided such a sound return. Would you take such a position, if it were offered to you?"

Sunset did not reply for a moment, trusting that Lady Nikos would understand that this was an offer requiring somewhat in the way of careful consideration. What she was offering her was … it was a great deal, and a great show of her faith in Sunset, that she would place the resources of the House of Nikos at her disposal thus. Even assuming that the company started small, as it certainly would, still, to create one so that she might lead it.

It would not be Team SAPR, of course; nothing could be. Even so, a command of her own…

Would that make it easier or harder to slip away to do work for Professor Ozpin than working for someone else?

"You … you offer me a great honour, my lady," Sunset said. "One that I … will not trouble you an excess of modesty; suffice it to say that I am conscious of what you offer and am grateful for it. May I have some little time to consider? Although it is the best offer I have had yet, I feel some obligation to Vale which may win out. I must think it over."

"Of course," Lady Nikos said. "I would not expect you to leap to an impulsive decision. Take all the time that you require. Even after I return to Mistral, the offer will remain open. While you think it over, will you return with me to Beacon and watch Pyrrha's matches in the final round?"

"Nothing would give me greater pleasure, my lady, but I cannot," Sunset said. "Apart from anything else, it would give the lie to the idea that I am setting out on a mission at once."

Yes, she could use her spell to avoid notice, but then, Lady Nikos wouldn't realise she was there either, so what would be the point?

Not to mention the spell didn't work on people with their auras up, so Ruby might notice she was back.

No. No, that was a pleasure that she could not allow herself.

"True enough, I suppose, if unfortunate," Lady Nikos said. "You are leaving Vale right away?"

"I have some business to settle in the city first, but yes, straight away after that," Sunset said.

"Then I must take my leave of you if I hope to catch the airship," Lady Nikos said. "I wish you good fortune, Miss Shimmer, and, whatever you decide, it is my very fond hope that we shall meet again, sooner than late."

"I cannot say for sure we shall, my lady," Sunset said, curtsying to Lady Nikos. "But it is my hope also that it shall be so."
 
Chapter 75 - The Hare and the Tortoise
The Hare and the Tortoise


"Good morning, Miss Shimmer," Professor Goodwitch said as Sunset escorted Lady Nikos out of the hotel. "I'm glad I could catch you."

Sunset stopped, as indeed did Lady Nikos. Sunset had not cast the spell back on herself, meaning that everyone who had missed her on the way up could now see her clearly on the way down.

She hoped that the looks she'd gotten were just people wondering how she'd gotten into the hotel.

Fortunately, nobody had said anything.

Although Sunset would have rather had the spell up, it would have been bad manners to have not offered to walk Lady Nikos out, since they were both leaving the hotel, even if their paths diverged after that. Sunset had intended to cast the spell upon herself again once they parted ways at the door.

If she had been a little faster about it, if the three of them — Hestia, the maid, included — had left just a little sooner, if Professor Goodwitch had been a little later, then … no, Professor Goodwitch would have been shielded from the effects of the spell by her aura.

But, if she had been a little later, or they had been a little earlier, then Sunset would have been off on her bike, and Professor Goodwitch would have missed her even if she could behold her.

Considering what Penny had told her, it was probably a good thing that Sunset had not been faster.

Although that wasn't to say that she would enjoy the medicine's taste, for all that it did her good.

Lady Nikos' cane tapped upon the ground. "You know this woman, Miss Shimmer?"

Sunset cleared her throat. "Yes, my lady, indeed I do; allow me to name Professor Goodwitch, combat instructor at Beacon."

"Hmm, I see," Lady Nikos murmured. "Pyrrha has not mentioned you, but then, after training under Chiron, I imagine she had very little to learn from a Valish instructor."

Sunset's eyebrows rose. Was it necessary to open fire like that, my lady?

"And you must be Pyrrha's mother," Professor Goodwitch said, pushing her spectacles a little higher up her nose. "Charmed." She glanced at Sunset. "Miss Shimmer, may I speak with you for a moment?"

Sunset took a deep breath. "Yes, Pr— ma'am."

"'Professor' will do just fine, Miss Shimmer," Professor Goodwitch informed her. "In fact, I daresay it had probably better."

Sunset nodded. "Yes, Professor." She turned to Lady Nikos. "My lady, I wish you — and Pyrrha — joy of the day."

"My joy of the day will come through Pyrrha's joy," Lady Nikos told her. "But I thank you, nevertheless."

"I hope that Pyrrha may find some joy, besides a victory," Sunset replied, a slight smile raising one side of her mouth, if for but a moment. She leaned forward, closer to Lady Nikos. "My lady … there is word of a grimm attack upon this city coming, I know not exactly when, but it may be soon; the grimm are massing already. I do not say this to dissuade you from going to the arena — you will probably be safer there than here — but… take care, I beg of you."

Lady Nikos stared at her, her green eyes unmoving, not growing in size nor narrowing either, but seeming to grow sharper nonetheless. "Does Pyrrha know of this?"

"She does, my lady," Sunset whispered. "Although it is not so very widely known."

Lady Nikos was silent a moment, continuing to stare into Sunset's eyes. "I see. Thank you, Miss Shimmer. For everything."

A taxi pulled up to the curb, hailed by the hotel doorman; the same fellow who had hailed it opened the door. "Ma'am?"

"Yes, indeed," Lady Nikos said, turning away from Sunset with a slight swirl of her crimson gown, adjusting the emerald green shawl around her shoulders with one hand as she walked towards the waiting cab. Hestia waited for her to climb in first, then got in after her.

Sunset couldn't see Lady Nikos as the doorman shut the door, and the taxi drove off in the direction of the skydock.

Sunset didn't bother to look after it as it went; what would be the point of that? Instead, and trying to ignore the fact that people on the street were looking at her as they passed — thank Celestia they did nothing more than look — she turned her attention to Professor Goodwitch.

"Good morning, Professor," Sunset said, walking towards her.

"Good morning, again, Miss Shimmer," said Professor Goodwitch. "May I ask what you told Miz Nikos?"

"I gave Lady Nikos a warning," Sunset said. "About the … grimm situation. It seemed … it would have seemed wrong to have kept her in the dark."

"I see," Professor Goodwitch murmured.

"So could Lady Nikos, Professor."

Professor Goodwitch's eyes narrowed for a moment. "Do you think that her discretion can be relied upon, Miss Shimmer?"

"I should certainly hope so, Professor," said Sunset. She paused. "I was told to expect you here, by Penny; I am … glad we did not miss each other." Glad for the most part, anyway.

"Professor Ozpin thought that you would come here," Professor Goodwitch said. "To see Lady Nikos. He would have come himself, but as you can imagine, he is very busy."

"And I imagine that his absence, especially to come and see me, would be noted," Sunset murmured. "You are taking somewhat of a risk yourself in that regard, Professor, are you not?"

"Thankfully, I'm rather less well known than Professor Ozpin," Professor Goodwitch said. She glanced at the hotel. "Will you walk with me, Miss Shimmer?"

"Of course, Professor," Sunset said softly, clasping her hands together behind her back as Professor Goodwitch set off in the opposite direction to that in which Lady Nikos' taxi had just driven, her high-heeled boots tapping upon the flat, square flagstones.

Despite her height advantage over Sunset, she moved at a speed that allowed Sunset to keep pace with her as they walked down the side of the road, with cars driving past on one side and pedestrians on either side, following behind or else moving out of their way as the two advanced.

Professor Goodwitch's curls trembled ever so slightly as she walked. "We should probably not speak of … certain things," she said. "We don't know who might overhear a snatch of conversation. At least, we should not discuss them until we have reached somewhere private."

"I have something that will help with that, Professor," Sunset said. She held out one gloved hand. "If you will take my hand?"

"Miss Shimmer?"

"Only for a moment, I assure you," Sunset said.

Professor Goodwitch looked at her curiously from over the top of her spectacles, but after a moment or two, she did as Sunset asked and placed her hand inside of Sunset's palm.

Sunset's fingers closed around Professor Goodwitch's hand as Sunset cast the spell.

Instantly, all the looks that Sunset had been receiving ceased; instead, they looked away, heads intent on what they were doing, where they were going, everything and anything else that might be on their minds. Pyrrha's soon and almost certain victory in the tournament, perhaps.

"We may have to dodge people coming this way, Professor," Sunset said, moving out of the path of just one such person, "but luckily, we are setting such a good pace that there should be no one bumping into us from behind."

"I see," Professor Goodwitch murmured as she produced her riding crop from out behind her and gave it a little experimental flick of the wrist. "Just in case," she added, catching Sunset's eyes.

"Yes, um … ahem," Sunset said, clearing her throat again. "So … um … Penny gave me warning not only of your coming but also of why; and yet I feel it would only be polite to ask … to what do I owe … the pleasure?"

Professor Goodwitch looked down at her. "You would much rather Professor Ozpin were here for this, wouldn't you, Miss Shimmer?"

"No offence, Professor, but yes."

Professor Goodwitch said nothing for a few moments as she gently steered someone out of their way with her telekinesis.

"I never thought that you were suited for this, Miss Shimmer," she said gently.

Sunset's eyebrows rose and fell, her brow wrinkling beneath her fiery hair. Her ears drooped down a little. "You might have been right, Professor."

"Professor Ozpin thought otherwise," Professor Goodwitch said. "And Professor Ozpin is very experienced and very wise. He still thinks otherwise."

Sunset had expected this, thanks to Penny, but nevertheless, she felt as though she had been carrying a heavy backpack around the school, from classroom to classroom, and only now was she able to return to the dorm room and dump it with a thud upon the floor. "That is … thank you, Professor; I … I'm glad to hear it. It is a pleasure no less welcome for being anticipated."

"'Glad'?" Professor Goodwitch said. "In spite of what you just said?"

"Paradoxically, perhaps, but yes, Professor," Sunset said. "Perhaps I wasn't the right choice, but, the choice having been made, I … would have hated to have been cast aside. Especially … especially since everyone else … I know that Ruby doesn't want my help anymore, but that doesn't mean I don't want to help them any way I can. I want to be … involved, still, if only a distance, like Ruby's uncle. Some way that I could feel that I was, I don't know … making life a little easier for them?"

Professor Goodwitch pursed her lips together. "Understandable," she said, "especially in your case." She nudged someone else gently out of the way, as a sigh escaped her. "You really love them, don't you?"

"I may have loved not wisely but too well, Professor," Sunset admitted. "But it's still love."

Professor Goodwitch did not reply to that. Instead, she said, "I don't think that Professor Ozpin has yet decided what use he will make of you, except that he will continue to accept your service, if you continue to be willing to give it."

"I am," Sunset said at once.

"Then I am sure that Professor Ozpin will find some way to employ your talents for the greater good," Professor Goodwitch declared. "Although in what capacity, precisely, depends in part on you. Qrow, after all, can be Qrow because he lives the vagabond life of the unfettered huntsman. When he was a teacher at Signal, he was employed differently."

"How, if I may ask, Professor?"

"For occasional missions, when school was out or the situation was very grave," Professor Goodwitch said. "There was a time when Summer was Ozpin's chief agent."

"And…" Sunset hesitated. "And after…"

"There was someone else, for a while," Professor Goodwitch explained. "A former teammate of Celestia, your old principal from Canterlot; her name was Opaline, Opaline Arcana. She, too, perished, as Summer did. At that point, Qrow volunteered to give up his position at Signal so that he could be of more use to Ozpin, who desperately needed at least someone in the field, investigating Salem's actions, her movements, her intentions. But, as I say, that required him to leave his job and become a roving huntsman once again, for a teacher could not have kept disappearing from his school to gallivant here or there across Remnant. So, what do you plan to do with yourself now, Miss Shimmer? Are you really going to Mount Aris on a mission?"

"Yes, Professor, I am; apparently, there is some trouble there," Sunset replied. "But, with the grimm concentrations, I may not be able to leave straight away. I am still here if … does Professor Ozpin have any plans to deal with the Siren? What about Tempest Shadow and Bon Bon? Is everything—?"

"James, General Ironwood, has his people monitoring Miss Shadow," Professor Goodwitch informed her. "As for Miss Bonaventure, we are less convinced of her guilt, and so long as she isn't left alone with Amber … as for the Siren, Professor Ozpin had intended to assign Team Sapphire to the task of dealing with it … while there was still a Team Sapphire with you in it."

"I can do it anyway," Sunset declared. "On my own, if I must, as I must. I can take care of it. At least, I could take care of it if I could find it, which would be the hard part."

Professor Goodwitch looked at her. "Are you sure about this, Miss Shimmer? Alone?"

"It is a creature from Equestria, Professor; I am a creature from Equestria," Sunset reminded her. "Who better to face this thing than I?"

"A grimm is a creature from Remnant," Professor Goodwitch said. "A frog is a creature from Remnant. But it does not follow that a frog is the best thing for facing grimm."

"I take your point, Professor, but I am more powerful than a frog."

"And a Siren is more powerful still, it seems," Professor Goodwitch said. "How would you deal with it?"

"I … am not entirely sure, but I know someone who could give me some advice on that front," Sunset said. "And I'm not sure that just attacking her wouldn't work. But I will consult before I take action, and I still need to find her first. Assuming Professor Ozpin has had no other ideas on how or who to tackle her?"

"No, he hasn't," Professor Goodwitch said. "And if you are willing, Miss Shimmer, then I'm sure that he will welcome the effort. And after that? After your mission to Mount Aris, what then?"

"Then…" Sunset trailed off. "I have been made offers, Professor. Lady Nikos has offered to make me the head of a security company. Former Councillor Aris could find use for me in her home. I haven't decided yet."

"Then, when you decide, Professor Ozpin will decide how to make use of you, in Mistral or in Vale or wherever else you make your home or life." Professor Goodwitch informed her. "Until then … instead of wishing you good luck, I'll give you some advice: make absolutely sure you are prepared to confront this creature before you find her. The other way around rarely works as well."

XxXxX​

"So, how are you feeling?" Jaune asked.

Pyrrha turned her toe where it rested on the metal floor of the Amity Colosseum; not far away stood the entrance to the tunnels where all of the finalists had been told to assemble, prior to being presented for the crowd.

"This is what I was trained for," Pyrrha said. "Indeed, you could go further than that and say that this is what I was bred for."

Jaune snorted. "Yeah, I guess you could say that. But … I wasn't only talking about the tournament."

Pyrrha took a deep breath. "Or even mostly talking about the tournament?"

Jaune didn't dispute that, even as he didn't confirm it. He just said, "So, how are you feeling?"

Pyrrha glanced down for a moment. "Are you sure that I shouldn't be asking you that, instead of me?" She didn't wait for him to respond before she went on. "I should be asking you that instead of you asking me, so, how are you? How are you doing, how are you … how are you?"

Jaune smiled. "You're—"

"You're the one who found out … last night…" Pyrrha murmured. "Please," she added, reaching out and taking Jaune's hands in her own. "Answer. You don't need to hold it all inside."

Jaune said nothing, just stared into her eyes. He had such very lovely eyes to look at, even if right now … was she imagining that there was a little more sadness in them than usual, or was it really there? She could hardly blame him if it were so, but unless he told her how he was feeling, then she didn't feel as though she could be sure.

Jaune looked down, as Pyrrha had done before him, down at his feet, and down at hers, where they stood on the promenade of the Colosseum, with the world passing by around them. They were not hidden, it had to be admitted; people were pausing to take pictures of them, but with good fortune, the general hubbub of so many people passing by all around would be enough to make it difficult for their conversation to be overheard.

And in any case, they could choose their words with a degree of care, if need be.

Perhaps. It would depend on what Jaune had on his mind and in his heart.

"Last night," Jaune said, "when Sunset … the way that she put Miranda in danger, it was so easy to get angry. And I did. I got … too angry, I think."

"No—" Pyrrha began.

"You told me to stop," Jaune reminded her. "Or at least, that's what you were going to do, wasn't it, before Ruby stopped me?"

Pyrrha hesitated.

Her hands were holding onto his, but Jaune managed to get his thumbs over her hands and gave a little squeeze with them. "You can be honest too," he assured her.

"I … I was worried that you were going to…" Again, Pyrrha trailed off, and had to reassure herself that he meant what he had just said, that she could be honest. "I was afraid you might hurt her."

Jaune chewed on his lip for a second. "I … I'd like to say that I'm a better person than that, that I would never do something like that, but the truth is that I … in that moment, I was so angry that maybe I would have. I don't know. All I know is that I didn't, and I'm glad that I didn't. Ruby reminded me that it's not about how we feel, about our anger or getting our own back at Sunset, it's about…" He shook his head. "I don't know if I can explain what it's about. I'd say that it's about the choice that Sunset made, and maybe that is what it's about, but if that's the case, then … you know Dove would have made the same choice that Sunset made? If it were Amber at stake?"

Pyrrha's eyebrows crept up towards her golden circlet. "He told you that?"

"Pretty much, yeah," Jaune said. "But we aren't throwing him out of Beacon."

"Perhaps because there is a difference between 'I would have done this thing' and 'I did this thing,'" Pyrrha murmured. "Or perhaps because Dove is taking himself away from Beacon anyway. He loves Amber, as fiercely as Sunset loves us, and for her sake, he is leaving this place and the huntsman life behind. He no longer wishes to be a huntsman, and thus, transgressions against the values of a huntsman … why should he be judged by such standards?"

"You think it would have been okay for Sunset to do what she did if she weren't a huntress?" asked Jaune.

"Would it not?" Pyrrha asked. She hesitated. "I suppose there are other professions for whom it would not be ideal or acceptable — a police officer, or perhaps a soldier — but … I told Sunset to go to my mother because I felt that she would not judge Sunset too harshly, and … if Sunset were a retainer in service to … one of us, then she would be praised for her loyalty."

"Now?" Jaune asked. "Still?"

"In Mistral, yes," Pyrrha said softly. "By some at least, perhaps by many. To put her duty to her lord above all else, her loyalty … in Vale, it would not be so, would it?"

"I don't know for sure, but I don't think so," Jaune murmured. "Are you … are you sure that we have to live there? I mean, no offence, but … your culture is a little bit … it's kind of … weird, to put it nicely."

Pyrrha sighed. "I suppose you might call it that. And I thank you for not using any harsher language to describe it. But Mistral is changing, albeit change comes slowly, and in one or two generations' time, it will probably not be that much different from Vale or Atlas. And for now, flawed or not, it's still my home."

"Yeah, it is," Jaune agreed. "And I guess that I can't really say that Vale is my home, can I? I didn't grow up here, and I'm certainly not the prince of it; nobody would die of shock if I went to live anywhere else."

Pyrrha chuckled.

Jaune went on. "I just … I guess I shouldn't judge. Just because we have our way of looking at things doesn't mean that our way is right and your way is wrong. I guess … it doesn't really matter if what Sunset did would have looked different if she wasn't a huntress, because she was one, right?"

"Yes," Pyrrha said. "It is about duty in the end, I think. Sunset chose the duty that she owed to us, which would have been an admirable trait in some, but as a huntress, she forgot the duty that she owed to others outside of ourselves."

"Which is why it's not about us or about how angry we feel," Jaune said. "Or don't feel."

Pyrrha winced. "I was wondering if … are you—?"

"Upset?" Jaune asked.

"You were very angry," Pyrrha said. "And I … was not."

"Because you care about her," Jaune said. "Because she's dear to you. Because you love her, don't you?"

"Yes," Pyrrha whispered. "Whatever she has done, regardless of how she failed in her duty, Sunset will always have a claim upon my heart."

"I can't blame you for that," Jaune said. "There isn't even anything to blame, even if I wanted to. You care about someone; that … that's not bad. That's not something to be upset about; that … that's just who we are, right? We care about other people, we love them; there's nothing we can do about that, it just happens. Besides … it's not like I hated Sunset myself."

"You don't?" Pyrrha asked.

"No," Jaune said. "I was angry last night, sure, but after Ruby made me realise that it wasn't about me being angry, after I spoke to Dove … I suppose the anger … died out, burned out, got washed out, however you want to call it. It's not there anymore. Ruby was right, but I don't hate Sunset for what she did. I … I'm sorry that things had to turn out the way they did. I didn't love her like you, but she was a good friend, someone who … always looked out for us, albeit in the wrong way sometimes, until in the end … she took it too far."

"Indeed," Pyrrha murmured. "And so, with the anger gone, what do you feel?"

"I … sad, I guess, that it had to turn out this way," Jaune admitted. "And tired, because I don't feel like I got enough sleep last night?"

Pyrrha chuckled softly. "Understandable," she said. "We all had a lot on our minds. I am not sure how much benefit I got from the sleep that I obtained."

"You're not going to be too tired to fight well, are you?" Jaune asked, in a tone that was both light and amused and sincere at the same time.

Pyrrha smiled. "I think I'll be alright."

"Good," Jaune said. He hesitated. "Can I … I know that you have to go soon, but, can I be honest for just a second?"

"Of course," Pyrrha told him. "Always."

"I … I kinda wish that we — that you and Sunset, I guess, since you were the two that were actually asked — had told Professor Ozpin no, after the dance, when he told you and Sunset and Rainbow about…" Jaune glanced away. "Everything, you know? Then none of this would have happened and we could have had four years with the four of us at Beacon and we wouldn't have to … do you feel that way?"

Pyrrha thought for a moment, although she required more thought for her words than for her sentiments in this instance. "No," she said. "I don't, although I freely admit that I might have been happier if I had said no; I would not have felt so … inadequate, at times. But, nevertheless, I do not wish that I had turned away from this challenge; this is a battle that possesses true meaning, a battle on which the fate of kingdoms may rest. Though it be vanity, it is the sort of battle that I always wished to be part of. I understand why you might wish it otherwise — the world that you suggest would have been a very pleasant one for sure — but … I would not have this tournament be the pinnacle of all I have achieved or will achieve. I would do something that matters. We are doing something that matters, even if we must do it now without Sunset."

Jaune nodded. "Makes sense. And I suppose, considering everything that was happening, whether we knew or not, we still wouldn't have had a very quiet year; we just wouldn't have known why it was happening."

"Well, when you put it like that, it makes it sound rather dishonest that Team Wisteria, Team Iron, Team … that everyone else doesn't know about all of this," Pyrrha said. She realised what she had just said and rolled her eyes at herself. "It sounds dishonest because of course we are being dishonest."

"It's not our fault," Jaune said.

"We have a choice," Pyrrha replied. "Don't we?"

"Yeah, but do you really want to tell everyone?" Jaune asked. "I mean, everyone, not knowing how they might react, what they might do?"

"I'm not proposing to tell everyone right now," Pyrrha replied. "I just…" She sighed. "I don't know what 'I just' or, what I mean, perhaps my mind is foggier from tiredness than I thought."

Jaune pulled his hands free of hers, but only to put one hand upon her shoulder, and the other cupping her cheek, his fingertips warm against her skin, the leather of his gloves soft. "Then don't worry about it," he said. "After all, it may not be the pinnacle of your achievement here, but you've still got a tournament to win." He grinned, flashing that bright smile of his. "But that'll be a piece of cake, right?"

Pyrrha let out a little laugh. "I wouldn't go that far," she said softly. "But I hope it will be fun, for myself and — more importantly — for everyone watching."

"Yeah, I think we could all do with a little bit of fun today," Jaune said. "Who do you want to get drawn against?"

"I'm not sure that I should answer that," Pyrrha said. "I wouldn't want anyone to think I took them lightly."

"Come on!" Jaune cried. "They're not here!"

Pyrrha glanced around to make sure that was true. "I … it might be fun to face Yang again. A challenge, but fun at the same time. But then, I might also … I confess that if I don't face Arslan at some point today, it will feel like a dreadful anticlimax. And Arslan would be very disappointed as well."

"Yang, Arslan," Jaune said. "And in the final of finals?"

"Jaune!"

"It's part of my job to be supportively optimistic," Jaune told her. "Or optimistically supportive. To believe in you."

Pyrrha smiled. "I … Weiss is the one I … makes me nervous. Her semblance is … extremely versatile, to say the least."

"Rip her weapon out of her hand," Jaune suggested. "I think she's limited in the glyphs she can conjure up without it."

"It may come to that, but I hope not," Pyrrha murmured. "Or perhaps someone else will face her and defeat her, and we will be as ships passing in the night."

Jaune stroked her cheek with his thumb, just beneath her eye. "Whoever you go up against, you're gonna knock 'em dead." He leaned forward and kissed her, the hand upon her shoulder rising to join the other on her face, his fingertips in her hair, nudging towards her circlet as their tongues met.

He let go, taking half a step away. "I'll be cheering for you."

Pyrrha made a sound that was half a breath and half a sigh. "And I will hear you, even through the tumult of the crowd. But now," — her hands fell down to her side, one hand brushing at the sash that hung from her waist — "I should go, or I will be the last there, if I am not already."

Jaune nodded but made no move to go himself.

A smile played on Pyrrha's face as she turned away and started walking away. After a few paces, she stopped and looked over her shoulder.

Jaune was still there, watching her.

Pyrrha's smile widened just a little, though she looked away and resumed her course.

Her sash swayed a little, even as her ponytail bounced up and down behind her, as her step quickened ever so slightly towards the waiting corridor entrance.

"Quite a show for the public," Weiss said as she slid into Pyrrha's side, emerging out of the crowd to walk beside her. "You don't mind if I join you, I hope?"

"Not at all," Pyrrha replied, slowing her pace so that she didn't leave Weiss behind. "But it wasn't my intent to put on a show."

"No, I know," Weiss said. "That's what made it such a good show."

"I, um … I'm not sure how to respond to that," Pyrrha admitted.

Weiss laughed a little. "I'm not sure a response is required in all circumstances," she said. After a moment's pause, she said, "How does it feel to be the favourite going into this?"

"In my experience, being the favourite — or not — means nothing when the battle begins," Pyrrha said.

"I suppose not," Weiss allowed. "But even so, it must be some comfort?"

"Mmm," Pyrrha murmured. "Do you know the story of the Hare and the Tortoise?"

Weiss frowned. "I don't remember that one from our fairytale class."

"It's not really a fairytale," Pyrrha explained. "It isn't really much of a story, either, in all honestly. It's a Valish … fable, I suppose you might call it. A vain, wealthy old tortoise spends his days sunning himself, boasting endlessly of his accomplishments, his wisdom, his years, until all the other animals are sick of hearing it, but at the same time, so awed are they by all that he has seen and done that none dare speak up. In the end, a plucky young hare challenges the tortoise to a footrace."

Weiss waited for a moment. "So what happens?"

"The hare beats him handily, of course," Pyrrha said. "He's racing a tortoise, after all."

"Well, when you put it like that, it sounds rather obvious," Weiss muttered. "So obvious I'm forced to wonder what the point of it is."

Pyrrha explained, "The story was written in Vale at a time when Valish traders were making great inroads into Mistral, despite the best efforts of Mistral's guilds to keep them out."

"Oh," Weiss said. "Oh, yes, I see. How very … gauche in its triumphalism. I don't think even my father would go so far as to commission a fable about his business victories. Although perhaps he could do with one now: the cuddly snowman who only wants to make life better for all the penguins and the polar bears."

Pyrrha covered her mouth with one hand as she laughed. "That … would certainly be a novel public relations exercise."

Weiss smiled. "I'm a bit surprised that Mistralians bother to remember a story like that."

"It's remembered as a cautionary tale," Pyrrha said. "'Don't rest on your laurels; a challenger may come at any time.'"

"I see," Weiss murmured. "A decent moral to take, I suppose, and as good a one as any the author intended. But you," she added, glancing up at Pyrrha, "are no tortoise."

"And you are…" Pyrrha stopped, physically as well as stopping speaking, turning a little more to face Weiss, even as Weiss turned to face her in turn. "I am sorry for all that you're going through at the moment, but believe me when I say that triumph in the arena may redeem the shame placed on a family name by those who came before. I could cite examples, but I fear the names would mean little to you."

"That's very kind of you to say," Weiss said, "but my first two victories don't seem to have done much for me so far—"

"It takes time," Pyrrha assured her, "but I believe, I am sure, that if you progress through these final rounds, you will win the crowd as you win victories."

"That would certainly be nice," Weiss admitted. "Although I might take issue with the idea that there is any shame upon … or at least, the shame upon my family name is not what this jeering crowd thinks it is."

"Forgive me, I may have chosen my words poorly, I meant…" Pyrrha thought for a moment. "Shame is in the eye of the crowd, at day's end, no? Or at least, there is a kind of shame that exists in how we are seen by others, and I fear that is the only kind of shame that can be expunged by a victor's laurel."

"That is true," Weiss admitted. "So what you're saying is that if I want to get the crowd on my side in spite of what they think about my family, then I need to fight my way through you?"

Pyrrha smiled. "Perhaps, if fortune has it so."

"Well," Weiss said, "that's certainly something to look forward to." She gestured towards the tunnel mouth. "Shall we?"

Pyrrha nodded, and the two of them walked the rest of the way towards, and the into, the corridor that would, if they walked all the way through it, lead them both out onto the arena proper, under the gaze of the crowd.

They didn't go all that far, because before they made it, they ran into the other six finalists, those chosen by their teams to go through into this last round of the tournament: Rainbow Dash, Yang, Arslan, Sun, Umber Gorgoneion of Shade's Team UMBR, and Neon Katt of Atlas' Team FNKI. They were all there before them, and if they were not waiting for Pyrrha and Weiss, then they were still waiting nonetheless, waiting in the corridor as the light from the arena spilled into the tunnel, illuminating those who would soon grace it.

When Pyrrha and Weiss arrived, the corridor was silent; no one was speaking to one another. Pyrrha found herself hoping that they had been speaking but had simply exhausted all the topics of conversation before they arrived.

Neon Katt looked at them both. "Oh, hey, the slave owners have arrived fashionably late."

"Neon," Rainbow snapped. "Not now."

Neon looked at her. "I was only—"

"It wasn't funny," Rainbow said. "At all."

Neon hesitated for a second. "Well, they can't all be funny, Dash. You try coming up with line after line and see if every one's a winner. Even I'm bound to drop a dud sometime."

Yang, who was near the back of the group, waved one hand. "Hey guys."

"Good morning, Yang," Pyrrha said as she and Weiss walked towards her.

Yang grinned. "You ready for this?"

"I should certainly hope so; it's a little late to get ready otherwise," Weiss muttered.

"It's fine!" Sun declared. "I mean, it's all for fun at the end of the day, right?"

"You won't get very far with an attitude like that," said Umber Gorgoneion, who was tapping her foot impatiently upon the floor.

"Yeah, this is the arena; it's a sacred space," Arslan said. "If you don't take it seriously, then you're showing disrespect to the crowd."

"Hey, I'm gonna take it seriously," Sun protested. "I'm just not going to lose any sleep if I lose."

The voice of Professor Port boomed out from the commentator's box high above, echoing across the colosseum and thundering into the corridor where the eight finalists waited.

"Welcome," he cried, "to the third and final day of the Vytal Festival Tournament! This is it! The moment you've all been waiting for! The one-on-one finals!"

"Harsh," Neon said, as the crowd cheered out in the stands beyond and above them. "Weren't people looking forward to the four-on-fours and the two-on-twos as well? Was everything our teammates did just a warm up act?"

"Yes," Arslan said.

"Arslan," Pyrrha murmured reproachfully.

Arslan shrugged.

Doctor Oobleck took up the announcing duties: "Now, the identities of our eight contenders were not revealed at the end of yesterday's matches, because we will be revealing them for the first time here, today! Can we please have all eight finalists in the arena?"

Yang peeled herself off the corridor wall. "This is it," she said, a smile playing across her face.

One by one, they marched out of the shade of the tunnel and into the light coming down through the hole in the Colosseum roof, into the bright sunlight and the cheering, the constant cheering, the cheering that seemed to grow louder and louder as each successive huntress — and Sun — emerged out into the light.

And as Pyrrha emerged, second to last with only Weiss behind her, she fancied that she could hear Jaune cheering her on amidst the multitude, even as so much cheering fell down upon her like —

Like autumn leaves cascading down out of nowhere to carpet the ground.

Pyrrha shook her head slightly and forced that thought to the back of her mind as she put on her practised crowd smile, such as she had been wont to wear in all her public functions.

Together, the eight finalists marched onto the field with heads held high, reaching the central hexagon, where they formed a line facing north-northeast in the rough direction of the island of Vytal, while the screens that loomed high up around them projected their faces for all the spectators, and to the audiences at home.

"Here they are!" Professor Port cried. "Our eight finalists: Umber Gorgoneion of Shade, Arslan Altan of Haven, Neon Katt of Atlas, Yang Xiao Long of Beacon, Rainbow Dash of Atlas, Sun Wukong of Haven, Pyrrha Nikos of Beacon—" — he paused a second as the cheering somehow managed to get even louder, which Pyrrha would not have believe possible — "and Weiss Schnee of Beacon!"

A few boos mingled with the cheers, which was so rude that it verged upon disgraceful.

Once again, Professor Oobleck began to speak, "Now, unlike the previous two rounds of the tournament, these finals do not use a bracket system; instead, each round will be randomly determined immediately before the match begins!"

"Yes, like any good hunt, there will be zero time to prepare," Professor Port declared jovially.

I'm not sure Sunset would agree that that is a good hunt, Pyrrha thought. But then, I don't suppose that really matters anymore.

"Now, let's see who our first match will be!" cried Doctor Oobleck.

The panning shots across the faces of the eight finalists on the screens were replaced by a pair of portraits, moving so fast that they were a blur; Pyrrha was unable to make out who the faces were until they came to a stop on two faces in particular.

"Our first match will be Weiss Schnee of Beacon versus Neon Katt of Atlas!" cried Professor Port.
 
Chapter 76 - Take It Up To the Top
Take It Up to the Top


"Yes!" Leaf yelled. "Yes, we've got another shot!"

Veil leaned away from her on the couch a little bit. "First of all, who is this 'we,' and second of all, what do 'we' have another shot at?"

"We the faunus, obviously," Leaf said. "We've got another shot at taking her down a peg." She shrugged. "Or just taking her down, really."

"Oh, right," Veil said evenly.

"Come on, I'm allowed to not like her," Leaf said. "I'm allowed, and nobody can tell me different."

"It's her family's company, but it isn't her company," Veil pointed out. "It wasn't even her old man."

"The S they were going to burn into my flesh doesn't stand for snowflake," Leaf pointed out. "And besides … just look at her. She … don't you find her annoying?"

"No," Veil said. "No, I don't."

"Well, I do," Leaf muttered as she got out a cigarette.

"Hey!" Veil said.

"I'm not going to smoke it," Leaf said defensively. "I just … when I don't have one, I struggle to work out what to do with my hands, that's all." She started twiddling the cigarette between her fingers, spinning it around as she hunched forward to get a better look at the TV.

"Okay," Veil murmured. She raised her voice a bit as she went on, "You know she's a friend of Rainbow Dash and Blake."

Hunched forward the way she was, Leaf had to turn her head and look over her shoulder to get a glimpse of Veil. "Who?"

"The rightful king of Mantle, Weiss Schnee, who else?"

Leaf frowned, or almost scowled really. "You're kidding me."

Veil shook her head. "They've been seen together. Some people are saying that the whole thing with the camps was staged to make the SDC look bad."

"I was there, it was absolutely not staged, and anyway, how does that follow from Blake and Rainbow being friends with Weiss Schnee? I mean, if they were faking making the SDC look bad—"

"Yeah, it doesn't make much sense," Veil agreed. "I think the idea is that Blake and Rainbow were faking it, and now that the fake is over, they're such bad actors that they're letting the mask slip and everyone can see they're really all good friends with the people they were supposed to be busting, but I don't buy that; it's a big reach. And then you get some people — who I think are far too close to being White Fang sympathisers, but anyway — who say it proves that your friends aren't really looking out for faunus at all; they're cosying up to human power. I don't buy that either."

"So what do you think?"

"I think it means that Weiss Schnee isn't responsible for what her family company does, or did, and that your friends are smart enough to know that, and … and they know her well enough to like her as a person. At least a little."

Leaf didn't say anything for a second. She turned away from Veil for a little bit, so that she was again looking more at the TV than she was at her roommate.

Was that right, what she'd said about Weiss Schnee? Was it right that Blake and Rainbow were friends with her?

Was it right that they were friends with her because they knew that she didn't have anything to do with any of the stuff that the SDC had been doing?

Was Leaf being too hard on her?

Maybe. Maybe I should ask them.

No, I don't want to distract Rainbow before the big fight, and … Blake's probably busy too. Somehow. Organising a big festival like this probably takes a lot of work for everyone.

Or maybe they have final exams. That happens at the end of a school year, doesn't it?

I'll talk to them when they get back to Atlas. I'll ask them about this being seen with Weiss Schnee and what it's all about.

It'll be nicer in person, we can go … to somewhere other than a Snowburger. Like that cake place they said their friend works at.

I'll ask them in person.

Until then…


"I'd still rather she lost," Leaf said. "I mean, Neon's pretty cool, right?"

"Oh, yeah," Veil said. "She's rad. Hey, since you know celebrities, do you think they could introduce us to her?"

"To Neon?"

"Yeah," said Veil. "I mean, they're all at the same academy, so they must know each other."

"Probably, but I don't know if I want to … you know."

Veil sighed. "Yeah, that's fair enough, I guess."

"So, after all that, you hope that Weiss Schnee loses too?" Leaf asked for clarification. "After making out like I shouldn't want that."

"I want her to lose because I really like the girl she's up against," Veil said. "You want her to lose because of her family name. We are not the same."

XxXxX​

"Weiss put herself through to the finals," Mallard said. "And she's the first one up to fight, up against some Atlas girl."

"There aren't that many Atlas girls," Martinez said. "So which is it? Rainbow Dash, Ciel Soleil, Neon Katt—"

"Yeah, her," Mallard said. "Neon Katt."

Martinez glanced over at where Mallard had his scroll out. He wasn't watching the livestream of the match, but he did have the VNN live feed open feeding him continuous updates from the sports correspondent at the Colosseum.

The latest update was the one about Weiss, complete with headshots of her and her opponent.

"Put that away," she told him. "We're supposed to be working here."

"I wasn't gonna watch the match, boss," Mallard protested. "I just wanted to check up, see how she was doing."

"Okay, but all the same, we have a job to do," Martinez said. "I mean, don't get me wrong, I wish her luck, but we can't take our eyes off the ball here. If this power plant gets hit, if it goes down, that's like … that's a blackout across half the city."

"Thirty-five percent," Mallard murmured.

"Whatever, it's a lot," Martinez said. This was the biggest power plant in Vale, after all. "So we need to stay focussed and not get distracted."

All the same, go get her, Weiss.

You got this.


XxXxX​

Blake groaned and put her head in her hands for a second.

"Blake, honey?" Mom asked, putting her hand upon Blake's shoulder. "Are you feeling okay?"

Blake raised her head again, brushing her long hair off her shoulders where it had fallen down. She was back in Councillor Cadance's box again today, with her Atlas friends and their little sisters, along with Cadance and Shining Armor, of course. Blake had seen Ciel on the way up, but the latter wasn't with them now; she was outside.

"I'm not feeling sick, Mom," Blake explained. "Although that draw did make my stomach flip a little bit; it's … another faunus? Weiss is going up against another faunus, this … is this some kind of sick joke? Is someone rigging the draw so that Weiss gets the worst possible match-ups?"

"No!" Twilight cried. "In order to rig the draws, you'd need to hack into the CCT, which … hasn't happened."

Not for want of trying, Blake thought, and wondered if Cinder had at some point planned to rig the tournament matches. She wasn't sure why Cinder would want to do that, and there was no evidence that she had — it wasn't as though there weren't plenty of other, more dangerous things she could have done after planting a virus in the CCT — but since Twilight had made the connection, that was what her mind wandered too.

Not that it mattered. As Twilight had implicitly reminded her, the virus that Cinder had sought to implant in the CCT was gone. It was possible that there were other viruses, but not likely.

And, as she herself had just thought, why use it to rig the tournament match-ups when you could do so much more once you were inside the network?

If you could hack the CCT, wouldn't you have better things to do than annoy Weiss by making her fight faunus after faunus?

This was just bad luck for Weiss.

Absolutely terrible luck.

"Why is that bad?" Scootaloo asked. "So, her opponent is a faunus, but—"

"Because of what happened in the last match!" Sweetie Belle declared. "Don't you remember the way they all booed her? That's 'cause she beat a couple of faunus, and … because of … that other thing I don't quite get."

"Ain't much to get," Applejack said. "Miss Schnee down there's just gettin' the blame for somethin' that ain't her fault."

"And now it will happen again," Blake moaned.

"Perhaps," Rarity murmured. "Perhaps, if Miss Schnee triumphs now, the mood of the crowd will start to turn. At some point, surely they have to start admiring her skill and tenacity."

"Do they?" Blake asked. "That would be great, but I'm not so sure."

"I'm afraid it may be all she has to hope for," Mom said. "After all, there isn't anyone, not even me, who can order the crowd to change their mind."

"It's best if you don't make a public spectacle of yourself here," Cadance said. "Especially—"

"I know, I know, security and my safety, I understand," Mom said. "But it might change a few minds."

"Weiss wouldn't want you to put yourself at risk for her sake," Blake said. "She's pretty tough. Tough enough to handle a hostile crowd."

"Tough enough to handle her opponent?" asked Mom.

"I'd say so, yes," Blake said. "Neon's fast, but Weiss has a lot of versatility."

"But she needs a little bit of a wind-up, from what Ah've seen," Applejack commented. "If Neon can get on her fast enough, she might find herself in some real trouble."

"Conjuring her glyphs doesn't take Weiss long," Blake replied. "Barely any time at all."

"Neon don't need hardly no time at all," Applejack muttered.

Rarity folded her arms. "Why you and Rainbow Dash have any time at all for that sharp-tongued little minx, I have no idea. I'd like to see her get taken down a peg or two."

"You know her?" asked Mom.

"We've met, unfortunately," Rarity muttered.

"Come on, Rarity; she wasn't that bad!" Pinkie said.

"That is very easy for you to say, Pinkie Pie, you're not the one she called prissy and stuck-up."

"Weeeeeeell, you did tell her off for eating with her hands," Pinkie pointed out.

Rarity drew in a deep intake of breath. "Knives and forks were invented for a reason," she said, in a voice that was at the same time soft and sharp."

"She had a very … forceful sense of humour," Fluttershy whispered.

"Neon can be a bit of an acquired taste," Twilight said tactfully. "Like … marmite."

Mom frowned. "Like what?"

"You haven't had marmite?" Twilight asked. "You have to try some—"

"No, she really doesn't," Pinkie said. "We don't want to make Blake's mom hate Atlas!"

"Neon is a brave huntress, and you know she'll have your back if you get in trouble," Applejack said. "It's just that, outside of trouble, she can … sometimes like to cause trouble. But she's pretty good at what she does. Maybe better'n Miss Schnee down there."

"Really?" Kali murmured. "I suppose we'll find out very soon, won't we?"

XxXxX​

Weiss considered herself to be self-possessed and in control. She had been brought up to be the master of her emotions, not to engage in showy outward demonstrations of the same. She was calm, she was collected, she did not make an exhibition of herself — except when her father wished to make an exhibition of her.

But, all the same, if there had been a wall in front of her at this very moment, Weiss would have been sorely tempted to ram her head against it repeatedly.

Another faunus? Another faunus!? Another faunus who would no doubt despise her for her family name, who would sneer at her and snarl at her and who would, when defeated as Weiss meant to defeat her, make Weiss look like even more of a bully than she already did through no fault of her own and incur even more distaste from those watching!

It possibly made her seem a little prejudiced to complain so about having a faunus opponent, but, really, that had nothing to do with it.

She just thought that she might get an easier ride beating a human. Like Yang, Yang wouldn't have aroused much in the way of crowd sympathy, and she would, with no disrespect intended, been an easy fight to boot.

Yang probably would have seen disrespect where none was intended if she had heard Weiss' thought, but it was simply a matter of Yang's approach being … limited, compared to all that Weiss could do with her hereditary semblance.

The same thing no doubt applied to Neon Katt, but Weiss' victory over Yang would not have been interpreted through the prism of race the way it would be here.

Another faunus. What had she done to deserve this?

"Will all other finalists please clear the field?" Professor Port asked, his voice echoing across the arena, rising above the mingled boos and jeers that had greeted the announcement of Weiss as one of the two combatants.

Most of the finalists turned away and began to troop out of the arena, back into the tunnel the way they had all come on just a moment before. Pyrrha lingered a second, looking at Weiss.

"Good luck," she said, a slight smile upon her face.

Weiss gave a bow of the head. "Thank you, Pyrrha."

Pyrrha turned away and followed after the others, the sash on her waist swaying a little with her long, striding steps.

Rainbow Dash had also remained, looking from Weiss to Neon, then back at Weiss.

She gave Weiss a thumbs-up and then joined Pyrrha making her way off the battlefield.

Neon threw out her arms, gasping in apparent exasperation as Rainbow left. She turned to follow Rainbow, before turning back to face Weiss.

"Will you look at that?" she demanded. "Will you look at that, we're from the same school, we're supposed to be comrades, but she blows me off like she doesn't know me so that she can suck up to you? What price solidarity, huh? What price loyalty?"

Weiss rolled her eyes. "Perhaps I've just got a more charming personality than you?"

Neon recoiled as though she had been stung. "Ouch! Maybe it should have been you I pretended to kidnap for the White Fang."

"I'd rather you had," Weiss growled. "I was worried sick about Flash — and you've just reminded me that I never got the chance to thank you."

There was a rumbling sound from deep beneath their feet, up from the bowels of the Amity Colosseum, as the entire arena floor, everything surrounding the central hexagon on which they stood, retracted inwards, sliding beneath the stands like … Weiss found that she struggled to say what it was like, because it was really like nothing that she had ever seen before. Below them was a flat surface of slate grey, the same colour as the hexagon on which they stood, marked with the symbols of the four academies: the wreathed twin axes of Beacon, the spear and gear of Atlas, the winged lantern of Haven, the three swords of Shade.

It was a surface to which they descended as the hexagon on which they stood was lowered towards it. It did not touch the surface beneath, but they were lower down now than they had been in any previous match in the tournament.

"Do you mean that you're actually going to thank me for the way that I totally kept your boyfriend alive—"

"He's not—" Weiss started, but Neon rode roughshod over her.

"During a difficult situation—"

"That you caused!"

"Or is that a euphemism for you trying to kick my ass?"

"Of course I'm going to try and…" Weiss cleared her throat. "That. We are in a tournament, after all."

"Really, and here I thought we were going on a date," Neon said, fluttering her eyelids at Weiss while a particularly feline smirk crossed her mouth.

Weiss rolled her eyes again.

"Keep doing that, and they'll roll right out of your head," Neon pointed out.

"Then perhaps you should stop giving me cause," Weiss muttered.

Neon sniggered and started stretching. "You'll be glad to know, Miss Schnee, that I am not here for all the faunus." She pointed at Weiss. "I'm only here for you, you little snow bunny."

Weiss frowned. "'Snow bunny'?"

"Yeah!" Neon cried, as though it was self-explanatory. "They're white and cute and really tiny, just like you."

"Rea—?" Weiss sputtered indignantly. "I am not that short!"

"Oh, sure you're not," Neon replied mockingly. "What are you without those heels on, four foot flat?"

Weiss' eyes narrowed. "Five feet."

"Ooh, my mistake; you're a regular giant, aren'tcha?" Neon asked.

"Meanwhile you are—"

"Impertinent?" Neon suggested. "Insolent."

"Uncouth, for certain," Weiss said. "Verging upon rude."

Neon put one hand on her hip. "And you're a little princess, coasting by on Daddy's money and Grandpa's name."

"Three!" Professor Port declared.

Weiss put one hand on the hilt of Myrtenaster. "I am not coasting by on anything!"

Neon's grin got wider; she leaned forwards, hunching her back a little. "Then show me what you've got, snow bunny."

"Two!" Professor Port boomed out.

Weiss bared her teeth in a growl that verged upon unseemly, if it wasn't already. "I will."

"One!" Professor Port yelled out, his voice echoing around the Colosseum. "Fight!"

Weiss began to draw her rapier—

Neon closed the distance between them, a rainbow trail streaking behind her as she skated across the surface of the hexagon, still grinning away, and punched Weiss in the face.

Weiss' face snapped sideways, her side ponytail flapping around to slap Neon in the face, the cheers of the crowd ringing in Weiss' ears as she staggered back a step, hand slipping from Myrtenaster slightly.

Neon followed up with a punch to the gut; Weiss doubled over, a gasp of pain escaping her just in time for her mouth to be open as she caught another blow to the jaw, twisting her mouth in a rictus caught lovingly on camera and broadcast live across Remnant.

Weiss tried to retreat, staggering sideways, but Neon didn't let up, didn't give her one second to breathe, still less to conjure up a glyph. She grabbed Weiss by the head and forced her face down into Neon's padded knee as it rose to meet her.

Pain flared through Weiss' aura as she lunged forward, fumbling blindly with both hands, grabbing at the fabric that she felt with her fingertips, wrapping one another the bare skin that she could feel in front of her.

Neon's fists fell upon her back like hammers as Neon slid backwards, dragging Weiss along the ground like a toy, but although Weiss could feel her aura dropping, it wasn't as disconcerting for her as Neon's initial onslaught.

She had the space to think.

More importantly, she had the space to conjure.

Using her semblance didn't require a lot of thought nowadays — the days when she had had to really concentrate were behind her now — but any kind of thought was difficult when you were getting pummelled in the face. But now, now, she was only getting pounded on the back, which was hurting her aura but wasn't taking all her attention in the same way.

Weiss clung onto Neon as she conjured up the black glyph beneath her feet, only letting go as the glyph launched her upwards, flying past Neon up into the air overhead. Her attempt to kick Neon in the face as she went past didn't land, unfortunately; she didn't have much hand-to-hand training, but she did have the gymnastics training to spin gracefully in the air, ponytail whirling around her head like a dancer's ribbon, to land upon the second black glyph that she conjured, angled downwards like a spotlight, sticking her in place looking down upon the battlefield.

And upon her opponent, who launched herself up into the air in turn with a mighty kick that sent herself rocketing upwards.

But she's slower in the air than she is on the ground.

Weiss drew Myrtenaster in one hand, and she thrust the other out in Neon's direction as though she were bidding her to stop.

In actual fact, she was conjuring up a third black glyph right in Neon's path, a glyph into which the Atlesian student slammed fist first followed by the rest of her body, before bouncing off it to slam back down onto the grey surface of the hexagon.

"Weiss Schnee scores her first hit!" Professor Port cried. "Can she keep it up?"

Watch me, Professor, Weiss thought.

Watch me, all of you.

Hate me if you wish, but don't deny my talent.


With a flick of a button, the chamber in Myrtenaster cycled around until the light blue hard-light dust was chambered and ready.

Still standing half upside down upon her glyph, her ponytail drooping downwards, hair tickling one side of her face, Weiss swept her needle-like blade backwards in a high guard, poised to lunge from over her shoulder at any foe who came in range.

Although any foe was probably more worried about the array of gleaming white glyphs that began to appear behind Weiss: five, at first, then nine, fifteen, twenty, twenty-five, a line of glyphs as solid as an old-fashioned army formed for battle, arranged like honeycombs as they spread outwards on either side of Weiss like shining wings.

Wings that could shoot more than feathers.

And all of them pointed downwards towards the arena surface and Neon Katt.

Weiss swept Myrtenaster around, gesturing imperiously downwards as laser beams began to leap from her glyphs, falling like a hard rain, blown by fierce winds sweeping down out of the farthest north, upon her opponent. The sheer number of laser beams were blinding to her; Weiss could see little but the streaks of light blue, coming so rapidly that they were almost a blur to her, as much a blur as the streak of rainbow light that started to engulf the battlefield as Neon desperately tried to stay one step ahead of the descending firestorm.

This was draining to Weiss' aura; Weiss only needed to raise her head a little bit to see it on the screen, dropping down into the yellow as a consequence of her semblance use and of Neon's earlier attacks on her, but it was only if her aura got into the red that she needed to worry, and if she won the battle, then it would be worth it.

As much to the point, Neon's aura was dropping too, despite her running; Weiss was hitting her as she covered the field in fire, and with Neon's speed, she might have risked more than she stood to gain by descending straight back down into the fray.

I could match, or even surpass, her semblance with a time dilation glyph, but once the effect wore off, I'd be at an even greater disadvantage than before, if only momentarily.

And why take the risk, when I can hammer her from above the fray like this?


Neon's aura had been in a considerably healthier state than Weiss' own when she had begun her barrage, but as the laser fire swept past her on both sides, Weiss took comfort — and no small amount of satisfaction — from the fact that Neon's aura was dropping to the point where they were almost even, due to a combination of Weiss' bombardment and Neon's own use of her semblance to try and avoid it. Between the two of them, thanks to the visual effects of Neon's semblance and the light show that Weiss was creating with hers, it was difficult to see what was going on down there; everything was just a blur of refracted light.

So much of a blur that she didn't see the pair of nunchucks, glowing with the hazy yellow of lightning dust, flung out of the blur of light — and it didn't help that they were coming in from the left, where her vision, and especially her peripheral vision, had been a little weak ever since her father's 'test' against the arma gigas — towards her. Weiss tried to conjure up another glyph to stop it in its tracks, but she was too late. The spinning nunchucks slammed into her, one hitting her in the shoulder, the other in the side of the head, and both of them unleashing a wave of lightning that rippled up and down her entire body, crackling and snapping as it devoured her aura.

Weiss' hands trembled; she barely retained her grip on Myrtenaster; wordless gibberish dribbled out of her mouth as her whole body shook like a mountainside before an avalanche. Perhaps the impact would have knocked her off her perch in any case, but she wouldn't know, because all her glyphs dissolved around her, including the one on which she was standing.

Weiss dropped, head first, like a rock towards the ground.

She didn't have a lot of time; with her still-twitching thumb, Weiss cycled from hard-light dust to ice, pointing her sword downwards — the point of the blade shook just a little — and firing multiple blasts downwards at the ground until it was not a flat, grey, surface beneath her but a miniature lake of ice, spiky and rippling and uneven, spreading outwards from the epicentre like waves, or like the unfolding petals of a flower.

Weiss had just enough time to conjure up a black glyph to break her fall before she landed heavily on the ice — and a good thing, too; she didn't have unlimited aura to go around making lots of hard landings.

She had just about regained her feet, the ice crunching beneath her wedge heels, when Neon charged in at her, more like a bull than a cat, a rainbow trailing out behind her — until she reached the ice. Neon's roller skates, which served her very well on the flat surface of the central hexagon, were a hindrance on the uneven, slippery icy surface, with icicles erupting outwards and an undulating wavelike pattern. She couldn't move, or at least not swiftly; she was forced to hobble, leaning back and waddling on the heels of her skates like some sort of scantily-clad penguin, arms out for a degree of extra balance.

And Weiss sprang into the attack.

She levelled Myrtenaster at her opponent, using the last of the ice dust in the canister for a blast that struck Neon on the leg, encasing it in ice, fusing it with the ice that already covered the arena surface. Then Weiss conjured a line of silver-white glyphs between her and Neon, gliding gracefully over them, sword levelled straight at her.

Neon twisted and squirmed, showing amazing flexibility despite the fact that one of her legs was frozen to the ground, and as Weiss glided past her, she reached out and grabbed Weiss by the wrist, trying to twist Myrtenaster out of her hand.

Weiss didn't let go, but Neon was able to use her grip on her arm to toss Weiss aside. Weiss conjured another black glyph, balancing on it for a moment before launching herself back at Neon, flying past her instead of straight at her this time, slashing at her flank as she passed by.

Weiss landed upon her ice field, skidding a little as she whirled around to face Neon once more. She didn't use glyphs this time; she kept her feet upon the ice as she thrust her slender blade out at Neon once, twice, three times; again and again, Myrtenaster flickered forth, the light shining upon the metal, and again and again, Neon contorted her body, leaning this way or that, tugging against the ice that held her bound, bending in this or that way to let the point pass by her. Weiss always drew it back before Neon could make another effort to wrench the sword out of Weiss' hands, just as she always stood sufficiently far back to stay out of reach of Neon's punches.

But it was clear that she wasn't going to win this with the blade.

And the ice that was holding Neon's leg in place was starting to crack.

The cylinder of Myrtenaster rotated again, to red fire dust this time.

The ice that restrained shattered into shards as Neon wrenched her leg free.

Weiss fired before she could move, hitting Neon square in the chest and blasting her backwards — into a cage of black glyphs, six in all, which Weiss conjured on all sides of her, containing her in mid-air with no room to move.

Weiss could have sworn that she heard someone cheer at that.

Or perhaps, as she let a sigh escape from between her lips and dabbed at her brow with one hand, she had simply imagined it.

She glanced at her aura level up on the board. She was not amply supplied with it, being in the yellow, but considering that she had just immobilised her opponent, that shouldn't be too much of an issue.

She just needed to decide what she was going to do with Neon now. Contained was not defeated, after all, and there was no clock for her to wait out. Well, she supposed that, at some point, Professor Port and Doctor Oobleck might call time on a match that was going nowhere, but that might be a while coming, and it would be better if she could think of a way to progress from caging Neon to either ringing her out or else bringing her aura down below the limit.

"You don't know what to do next, do you?" Neon asked, contorting her body that Weiss could see at least some of her face. She was smiling for some reason.

"It will come to me," Weiss said airily.

"Maybe," Neon said.

"I would certainly rather be in my position than yours right now," Weiss declared.

"I don't know, these things, what do you call these?"

"Glyphs."

"Whatever they are, they're surprisingly comfy," Neon said. "Nicer than the Beacon mattresses. Firm, you know, they don't feel like they're about to swallow you up." She yawned. "Maybe I'll just lie back and go to sleep; I haven't been sleeping too well. I've been angry at somebody, and it's been keeping me up with thoughts of resentment."

"I don't know whether to believe a word that comes out of your mouth," Weiss muttered.

Neon cackled. "Well, you know what they say?"

Weiss frowned a little. "What do they say?"

"A lot of things, and most of it isn't true," Neon replied. She paused for a second. "That semblance of yours is pretty sweet."

"Thank you."

"It's hereditary, isn't it?" Neon asked.

Weiss licked her lips; she had a feeling of what might be coming next, but nevertheless, she could not help but say, "Yes, it is."

"So you really are literally coasting on your family's accomplishments," Neon said. "You've got nothing to call your own, not even your semblance."

"This is my semblance!" Weiss snapped, taking a step forward, and then another, and another, leaving the field of ice behind as she advanced upon the caged Neon. "Yes, it was passed down to me from my grandfather, but it is still mine, a reflection of my soul, my soul and my determination to…" She stopped. "I don't know why I'm even bothering to reply to you."

"Because you've got nothing better to do?" Neon asked. "Unless you have plans?"

"I—"

"You know, I don't think I will lie around here all day," Neon said idly. "I've got better places to be."

"You do realise you're stuck in there, right?"

"Am I, Miss Schnee?" Neon asked. "Am I?"

"Yes," Weiss said flatly.

Neon shrugged. "We'll see," she said as she crossed her arms across her chest and began to breathe in and out very slowly. "We will see."

Her breathing slowed even more, her chest rising and falling beneath her arms with a rhythm that was as gentle as the waves on the calmest of calm days.

Weiss's eyes narrowed. What was she doing? What did she hope to accomplish by this?

She couldn't feel her glyphs, they weren't connected to her in that way, what she did with them didn't affect her, they were creations of her aura, but they were not a part of her. Maybe, if they had been, Weiss would have felt something. Instead, she had no idea what Neon was doing until a blinding burst of rainbow light erupted out of her in all directions. Neon's aura dropped deep into the yellow as she expended it on a massive outward burst that shattered Weiss' glyphs.

In a single bound, Neon was free, and Weiss was in front of her.

Weiss started to retreat, but Neon was faster; Neon was on Weiss like a cat on a snow rabbit, fist drawn back to strike Weiss on the jaw so hard that she was lifted off the ground and sent flying through the air.

For a moment, Weiss could think of nothing but the blow, could do nothing but pinwheel through the air, tumbling over and over, nothing but fly beyond the edge of the hexagon and begin to drop towards the floor beneath.

The floor that would eliminate her if she touched it.

No! Not like this! I need to redeem my name with valour, just like Pyrrha said!

Weiss flung out her free hand, conjuring a black glyph on which she landed, on which, she had to admit, she flopped onto her back, like a training mat.

The crowd gasped, and then a ragged cheer rippled unevenly through the arena.

Are they cheering because they think I lost or because I didn't?

Weiss climbed to her feet, careful not to fall off her glyph. She conjured a few more, as few as she dared given the state of her aura, a stairway of swirling black glyphs turning lazily round and round beneath her feet as she stepped lightly from one to the other, disappearing behind her as she climbed back, not onto the central hexagon, but level with it, a few feet away from the ledge, where she could see Neon standing with her back to Weiss, arms raised triumphantly, basking in the adoration of the crowd.

Weiss cleared her throat. "A little premature, don't you think?"

Neon twirled around, her tail wrapping around her waist. "Huh? But you—"

"That's right, folks," Professor Port said, "even if a contestant is ejected from the battlefield, they are only eliminated by ring out if they touch the ground beyond. This match isn't over yet!"

"Yes," Weiss said, "that."

Neon stared at her for a second. One blue eye twitched as her face twisted into a scowl. "That … that is—"

"Now you know how I feel," Weiss remarked. She swept her sword up in a salute-like gesture as she cycled from fire dust to lightning. Overlaid on top of the glyph on which she stood, she began to conjure a second glyph, a yellow glyph, with the hands and fingers of a clock.

A time dilation glyph.

I've only got enough aura for one more attack, so I'd better make it count, Weiss thought.

The hands of the clock turned slower, and slower … and slower … until they stopped.

Weiss moved faster than Neon now; to the outside world, she would have seemed a blur as she cycled back from lightning dust to fire dust.

Weiss launched herself through the air, soaring on a line of white glyphs across the gap separating her from the battlefield, across the stage itself and finally slamming into Neon Katt shoulder first, firing all the fire dust in the cylinder at her as she went, all so fast that Neon could not dodge, could not respond, could not do anything at all as it became her turn to be launched backwards and off the field.

And she did not have a glyph to catch her.

"Neon Katt has been eliminated by ring out!" Professor Port boomed. "Weiss Schnee of Beacon wins the match and will progress onward!"

For a moment, the crowd was quiet, quiescent. As the hexagon dropped down — to pick up Neon, Weiss supposed — she kept her head up, waiting for the jeering to begin.

Instead, somebody cheered.

It was only one person, at first, or at least, it sounded like it, but then, it was more than that, other voices taking up the call. Yes, there were still some people booing her — alright, there were still quite a few people booing her — but there were people cheering her as well, and that, though it might be a low bar, was one that, in the circumstances, she was happy to clear.

The hexagon landed. Neon was lying on her back, arms and legs spread out in a star shape. The sight of her, and the fact that at least some in the crowd were cheering on her victory, set a smile playing upon Weiss' face as she made her way over to her defeated opponent.

Neon groaned. "I take it back; I don't have any plans after all." She smiled up at Weiss. "That semblance is something else, you know that?"

"It has been remarked upon," Weiss replied stiffly.

Neon grinned as she sat up. "But you know what? You're something else as well." She leapt to her feet. "Although you could stand to learn some hand-to-hand combat."

Weiss hesitated for a moment. "I'll bear that in mind," she said softly.

The two fell silent for a moment, listening to the mingled boos and cheers that greeted Weiss' victory.

"You know, I think we can do a lot better than this with some effort," Neon said.

"What are you—?" Weiss words were cut off by a shriek of surprise as Neon grabbed her by the waist and hoisted her up into the air like a dancer with her partner, balancing Weiss over her head as she twirled her way back onto the platform which, with them both on it, began to rise.

"Weiss Schnee, everybody, give it up!" Neon yelled.

"What are you doing?" Weiss shrieked. "Put me down this—"

"Come on, let me hear you make some real noise!" Neon shouted. "Weiss Schnee!"

This was so unseemly. This was utterly and completely undignified.

This actually felt kind of nice, being lifted up, literally elevated like this, listening to the cheers of a crowd that was not wholly against her.

Cheers that she flattered herself were even starting to get a little louder.

Yes, this … this felt rather nice indeed.
 
Chapter 77 - Cause We Know We Can Win
'Cause We Know We Can Win


Leaf and Veil let out simultaneous groans as their heads slumped forward.

"Okay, that? That was disappointing," Veil said, gesturing at the television. "I thought she had it there at the beginning."

"Me too," Leaf muttered. "That semblance is just … it's ridiculous." She leaned back heavily onto the sofa. "It's … most semblances can only do one thing, but she can do all of that with hers?"

"Apparently, there's even more to it," Veil remarked.

Leaf's eyes widened. "There's even more?"

"According to what I've read, there's this thing called Summoning where a Schnee can conjure up … a ghost, sort of, or a spectral image—"

"Isn't that the same thing as a ghost?"

"I think the idea is that ghosts can think for themselves, but spectral images can't," Veil explained. "Anyway, the point is, they kill a grimm, and then they can bring it back to fight for them, only it's not a real grimm, it's … it's weird; it would be much easier to understand if I could see it, but apparently, her older sister used them all the time when she was competing in the Vytal Tournament—"

"How did she do?"

"She lost to another Atlas student in the finals," Veil said quickly. "Anyway, the point is that Weiss Schnee hasn't done any of that yet. Some people say she can't; others say that she's saving it until someone really breaks her out in a sweat."

"I thought Neon brought her out in a sweat for a second there," Leaf replied. "But if what you're saying is true—"

"I think it is."

"Then that's just even worse!" Leaf cried. "How does one girl get so much?" She paused. "I mean, she's already got everything else, but like … that's the point! She's got all the money, all the status, she's got everything in terms of stuff that she could wish for, why should she get all the powers as well; shouldn't they go to someone who actually deserves them?"

"I mean…" Veil shrugged. "Is it really that different from your friend Sunset's powers?"

"Sunset doesn't have as many different powers as that," Leaf responded. "And besides, it's different with Sunset."

"Because you like Sunset," Veil said.

"Yes, but also no," Leaf said. "It's different for Sunset for the same reason I like Sunset, because Sunset's likeable — no matter what anonymous arseholes say about her."

"Well, fair or not, she's got all the gifts in every sense," Veil said. "And, you know, I've gotta say … yeah, I wanted Neon to win—"

"Please let there not be a but."

"But she was kind of impressive, don't you think?"

"Her semblance was impressive," Leaf muttered.

"Because of the way she used it, the way she thought about it," Veil said. "Come on, that wasn't a bad fight. And listen, the crowd thinks so too."

"Some of the crowd."

"Can you really say that she didn't do well?" Veil asked.

"Yes, I can," said Leaf. "She got lucky, that's all. She got lucky, and she got … she got lucky the day that she was born a Schnee, and everything else has come out of that. There's nothing else to it."

Veil sighed. "I … I think you're wrong about that," she said. "And I think that other people, people who don't have your … personal reasons, I think that they might think the same way."

XxXxX​

"Yes!" Blake hissed, pumping one fist. "Good for you, Weiss."

"What would your new comrades say, to hear your cheering for the enemy?" asked Mom in a playful tone.

"Oh, it ain't nothin' to get upset about, ma'am," Applejack said breezily. "After all, that there Miss Schnee is from Atlas too."

Mom twisted in her seat a little to look at Applejack, and although her head was turned away from Blake, nevertheless, Blake found that she could imagine her mother's raised eyebrows and feline smile, that combination of the curious and the playful, perfectly.

Even from the back, she could see that Mom was cocking her head a little bit to one side.

A little colour rose to Applejack's cheeks. "Ah mean, uh, not that we, uh, not that … we don't—"

"Yes, yes, we do, darling; that's why you're having such a hard time denying it," Rarity said. She cleared her throat. "Lady Belladonna, there are two ways into our northern hearts: one is to be born an Atlesian, the other is to … behave as an Atlesian does, if that isn't too nebulous term — nevertheless, I struggle to think of a different one that doesn't sound unbearably pretentious — but in any case, the other way is to do … that, as Blake has. But I'm afraid that we can't pretend that neither matters and that we hold all mankind as our brothers and sisters."

"Indeed," Mom said evenly. "Thank you for your honesty, Rarity."

Rarity frowned a little. "You're … welcome, ma'am."

"Are you?" asked Cadance.

Mom snorted. "Come now, Cadance, you can't expect this to be news to me. I can respect an honest response more than a hollow deception. And as long as Blake falls on the right side of the dividing line—"

"She does," Twilight said.

"Then really, what grounds do I have for complaint?" asked Mom. "Besides, I know that Mistralians would say much the same, possibly without the allowance for people who behave in a Mistralian manner, and so would the Vacuans, probably, although I haven't spent much time in Vacuo. It's only here in Vale that I suspect that you'll find less of that attitude."

"Even here…" Twilight murmured.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to steer the conversation onto such rocky waters at a time like this," Mom said. "I only meant to tease Blake a little!"

Blake fought the desire to apply the palm of her hand to her face. "Of course you did, Mom."

"Well, I haven't seen you for so long; you've left me with a lot of catching up to do," Mom explained. "Not to mention the fact that we'll be parted again soon, so I need to build up credit in the bank of embarrassing parenting as well."

Pinkie giggled. "You're a really great mom, Mrs. Lady Belladonna, ma'am."

Mom froze, her mouth hanging open. "I…" She laughed, with a little stiffness in the laughter. "That's very kind of you to say, dear, but I really don't deserve—"

"Sure you do!" Pinkie cried. "You had a daughter who was different from you, but you supported her and gave her space to become her own person, and you kept on loving her all the while! Everyone should have a mom like you!"

There was a moment of silence in the box.

"…thank you, Pinkie Pie," Mom said, looking away from Pinkie; her voice trembled a little, and she dabbed at one eye with her pinky finger. "That's … very lovely to hear." She cleared her throat. "Anyway, that was … that was quite a match, wasn't it?"

"It sure was," Applejack said. "Looks like you were right after all, Blake."

"I was right, but so were you, almost," Blake replied. "When Neon closed the distance with Weiss … it looked like it might be over for her right then and there."

"Mmm, girl could do with learnin' a little bit of hand-to-hand combat, maybe," Applejack remarked. "She didn't seem to know what she was doin' down there."

"She knew enough to grapple," Twilight pointed out.

"Grapplin' ain't knowin' what to do; grapplin's what you do when you're all outta ideas," Applejack insisted. "She couldn't block, couldn't throw a punch, couldn't nothin'."

"Not too surprising," Rarity replied. "She is a Schnee, after all: the epitome of class, taste, and refinement. Why would she want to learn to brawl like some…?"

Applejack folded her arms.

"Someone of less exalted pedigree," Rarity said delicately.

"And would her father allow it if she did?" added Blake.

"Rarity isn't wrong," Shining Armor remarked. "Her sister was never that much good with her hands either. At least, not without a weapon in them."

Cadance smiled. "Yes, that's how you won in the end, wasn't it? You disarmed her?"

Shining Armor nodded. "She could still summon, but it cut the number of glyphs she could use down to two, and it meant that she couldn't use her sword."

"Maybe she should have told her sister to work on that a little," Applejack said. "Maybe she should have worked on it herself, maybe she has, but … even more for Miss Schnee if she wants to become just a regular huntress, she oughtta try and be prepared for anythin'."

XxXxX​

Flash was the first one that she saw, the one standing closest to the mouth of the tunnel. There were others there too, of course: Cardin, Russel, Rainbow Dash, Pyrrha, not to mention the other three members of Team FNKI.

But Flash was the one standing closest to the tunnel mouth of the tunnel, and it was Flash who she saw first.

As Weiss and Neon made their way towards the tunnel, and the corridor that would lead them out of the arena — the central hexagon had risen back up to its usual height, and the rest of the usual floor had re-emerged, giving them a way back — Flash stepped out of the tunnel and into the light of the arena itself, arms outstretched — right up until the moment he wrapped his arms around Weiss.

He didn't pick her up the way that Neon had, but the difference in their heights was such that he was able to lift her off her feet without even seeming to really try, as he held Weiss close, the leather of his jacket — he was casually dressed today — crumpling beneath her.

It felt a lot nicer than when Neon had done it. Weiss found herself kicking her legs up as Flash spun her around.

"You did it!" Flash cried. "You won, you're through to the semi-finals!" He put her down. "I mean, not that I had any doubts or anything."

Weiss smiled. "If you had no doubts at all, you have more faith in me than I do."

"You didn't do as well as I thought you would," Cardin said. "What was that first part of the match?"

"I was taken by surprise," Weiss said.

"And you didn't know what to do next," Cardin said. "You were almost beaten, right there."

"Come on, Cardin, lay off," Russel said. "She just won the match; there's no need to nitpick about stuff that she didn't get perfectly right."

"When am I going to get the chance to nitpick her performance otherwise?" asked Cardin.

Russel rolled his eyes. "You did well," he said. "You won the fight, and you might even have won a few fans too."

Weiss looked around the crowd, the crowd where cheers and boos were intermingled, true, but all the same … it was an encouraging sound, at least to her. No doubt, Pyrrha would have been greatly dismayed to hear such noises coming at the end of one of her matches, but for Weiss … for Weiss, this was a great improvement.

"You're right," Rainbow agreed. "Congratulations, Weiss, you're turning the mood around."

"May it continue onward," Pyrrha said, a soft smile upon her face.

Weiss snorted. "You shouldn't say that now, Pyrrha; what if fate brings us together in the next round?"

"Then may the crowd admire the way that you lost gracefully," Pyrrha said, without missing a beat.

Weiss smirked. "You know, I think that you'll regret your retirement," she said. "You'll realise you actually enjoy this and wish you'd left yourself a way back."

Pyrrha chuckled. "Please don't take it the wrong way when I say that I hope not."

"Ah-hem!" Neon cleared her throat loudly, sounding like she was trying to cough some mucus out of her throat. "Excuse me, I'm standing right here!" She glared at her teammates. "And I notice none of you guys coming to pick me up?"

Neon's team leader — Flynt Coal, Weiss believed his name was — shrugged. "Do you want to get picked up?"

"Well, not anymore, I don't!" Neon snapped. "I don't want a pity pick up that I asked for; how desperate do you think I am?"

Flynt grinned. "Besides, it looked to me out there like you're more the picking up kind."

Neon folded her arms. "Oh, do you want me to pick you up?"

"Maybe later," Flynt said. "But you did good out there; ain't nothing to be ashamed of."

"Yeah … sorry, Neon," Rainbow said. "It was … you got a rough draw."

"And Schnee," Flynt said, looking at her — or at least he seemed to be looking at her; it was hard to say with his sunglasses on. "You got some nice moves."

"And now," Doctor Oobleck announced, "as the ice melts in every sense on that thrilling first match, let's have the draw for the second fight of the day!"

Weiss turned around her, her eyes drawn — along with all other gazes — towards the huge screens that dominated the top of the arena.

There were fewer faces to choose from, but even so, they were moving so quickly that Weiss couldn't make out who was who until they came to a stop.

"The next match will be between Yang Xiao Long of Beacon and Umber Gorgoneion of Shade!" Doctor Oobleck yelled. "Will both competitors please make their way out onto the field?"

XxXxX​

"Yang," Blake murmured. "Hmm."

"Hmm?" Rarity said.

"HMMMM!" Pinkie made the noise very loudly, looking from one to the other.

A slight snort jumped out of Blake's nose. "I was just thinking about … well, about Yang, I suppose, but also about what she's up against."

"Do you know her?" Mom asked. "Her opponent, this Umber Gorgoneion?"

"I was up here all day with you yesterday, watching the two-on-two rounds," Blake responded.

"Yes, but you can't expect me to pay attention when it isn't you or your friends fighting," Mom replied breezily. "I was probably talking to Cadance at the time."

"Probably; I don't remember an Umber Gorgoneion either," Cadance said. "Gorgoneion sounds like a Mistralian surname, doesn't it?"

"Gorgoneion is a Mistralian surname," Shining Armor confirmed. "The House of Gorgoneion, the House of the Serpent, the lords and ladies of Kisthene. Provincial nobles, but old and dignified and well-respected."

"They held the Vytal Festival in Mistral when Shining Armor was student," Cadance explained. "He spent a year at Haven Academy. By the end of it, they were calling him Mistralian Armor, weren't they honey?"

"Really?" Mom asked, twisting in her seat to get a better look at him. "Now, see, I would never have thought that."

Shining Armor laughed softly. "I've never been back to Mistral since; I've had a lot of time to grow back to my Atlesian self. But at the time, when I was there … yeah, I really liked it, I have to admit. The food was delicious, the landscape and the buildings were both beautiful, the weather was a great change of pace from Atlas, plus … the Mistralian students that we get at Atlas tend to not have a lot of good things to say about Mistral. Turnus made out that it was a real mess, like there were bodies lying in the streets, real anarchy. So when I got there, and it was pretty great … it seemed even better because it cleared my expectations so easily, you know? I mean, on the airship there, I was kind of terrified about what we were going to find, and then I get off the airship in a beautiful city!" He paused. "And I liked the … I guess you could call it the pageantry of it all, the old temples and the old families and the … sometimes, I feel like in Atlas we don't have enough of a sense of our own history. Twily, name an old Atlesian hero."

"Rockhoof," Twilight said at once.

"Rockhoof?" Rarity repeated. "Didn't he freeze to death?"

"Sure he did," Applejack said. "But he did it heroically, tryin' to find a northwest passage around Solitas."

"I'm not sure that's what I'd call heroism, darling," Rarity murmured.

"But some people would," Twilight said.

"That's one, dear," Cadance pointed out.

Shining Armor nodded. "Okay, name five. It doesn't have to be Twily; anyone can join in. You can, Blake, if you like."

Twilight's mouth opened, but no names emerged; no words emerged at all, for that matter.

That silence, the silence not only from Twilight but from all of Twilight's friends as well, was the only thing that was stopping Blake from feeling very ashamed of herself: yes, she didn't know any great heroes of the past of the kingdom that she was about to join, but it seemed as though nobody else did either.

Mind you, I don't know who Rockhoof is. I should probably find out.

"That's what I'm talking about," Shining Armor said. "Nobody from Mistral would have any problem answering that question."

Pyrrha certainly wouldn't, Blake admitted to herself. But nobody? "Nobody, or nobody from a certain strata of society?"

"Nobody … certainly no one at Haven, where it's a compulsory subject," Shining Armor said. "But honestly, I'd be surprised if it was just anyone. They marinade in these stories there; it's not something that you have be educated to get access to, it's not even something that you have to be taught, it's—"

"You breathe it in like you breathe the air," Mom said. "You walk the streets, and the eyes of Perseus the Rider and Hippolyta the Vengeful and the two great Theseids look down upon you from their statues upon the great pedestals. The ghosts of Juturna and Camilla, of Princess Lucrecia and Publius Rutulus haunt the city, whispering in the wind that blows through the streets. Their footsteps smoothed the very stones on which you walk in turn." She smiled. "I was born in Mistral myself. Although … for faunus … there are some who would say that, as Mistralians, the history of Mistral is their history, and they have as much right to it as anyone else; others say that we have our own history, our own story to tell: the story of a people who create a culture in spite of all that their masters could do to them, who had songs and stories that they hid from those who thought them little better than animals; the story of those who resisted and, eventually, won their freedom."

"And … you?" Cadance asked softly. "What do you think?"

Mom smiled. "Have you ever read Sienna Khan's A Faunus History of Mistral? Actually, no, not even that; have you ever read Sienna Khan's novel?"

"Sienna Khan wrote novels?" Blake asked. She'd had no idea. Certainly, Sienna herself had never mentioned it.

"Only one," Mom replied. "A young adult novel, set before the Great War, about a slave in the Imperial palace. He falls in love, and eventually, the two of them escape to freedom in Vale, but before that, he's present for … just about every major decision the Emperor took in those days. He's there for the great debate amongst the lords on whether they should bow to Mantle's will and ban all culture, art, and self-expression; he's there for the puppet show that the Emperor watched with his children on the night he came to the decision. It's not a great book, it's got too much history in it and not enough juicy personal drama, that's why Sienna never wrote any more, but the point is that … it's about the point that she also tried to make in her history of Mistral, which is that the faunus had always been there, even if they weren't noticed by their so-called betters."

"Serving the drinks," Blake pointed out.

"But there, all the same," Mom repeated. "Present. The achievements of our ancestors, and the different lives that they led, are worth remembering, but those who say that the history of Mistral, the history of all the kingdoms, belongs to us as much to anyone else, are right. It's a shame that Sienna herself forgot that somewhere down the line."

"In Atlas, we sometimes act like our history is something to be ashamed of," Shining Armor said.

"Because we prefer to look to the future," suggested Cadance.

"Can't you look to the future without forgetting your past?" replied Shining Armor.

"I don't know; how are the Mistralians doing in that regard?" she said.

"Ah feel as if we might be getting a mite off the point," Applejack said. "Or maybe Ah'm just sayin' that because y'all are makin' mah head spin."

"You and me both; I stopped following this ages ago," Pinkie said.

Blake covered her mouth with one hand as she laughed. "I'm sorry," she said. "I suppose the point is that Umber Gorgoneion, who is a Mistralian, apparently, and from a noble family, which makes me wonder why she went to Shade Academy, but anyway … Yang's opponent fights with whips. More like cat o'nine tails, almost, each which has multiple lashes, and they extend outwards. We saw that yesterday, those of us who were watching."

"Mhmm," Applejack nodded. "She was pretty handy with them too, used 'em like … like spider's webs, to tangle up her opponents in 'em. Didn't see any sign of her semblance, though."

Blake shook her head. "Me neither. Hopefully, it's nothing too surprising for Yang." She paused for a moment. "If she can close in with her, Yang should have this; she's incredibly strong. So long as Umber Gorgoneion doesn't tie her up in her spider's web."

XxXxX​

Yang put her hands down upon the arms of her seat. "So," she said. "Looks like I'm up next, huh?"

She was sitting in the competitor's section of the stands, the front two rows reserved for the teams that had been initially selected to compete.

Nora and Ren sat on her right, and it was Nora who gave her a thumbs up. "You've got this!"

Ren said nothing, but he did offer a supportive nod.

Yang started to stand up. "Thanks, guys," she said, before looking to her left; Jaune was there, and an empty seat for Pyrrha who had gone to congratulate Weiss on her victory, and Penny was there too … but no Ruby.

Of course, there was a very good reason why Ruby wasn't there: somebody had to look after Amber and Dove — if only in case Cinder turned out to be telling the truth and Bon Bon turned out to have been working for Salem all this time — and Yang could understand why Ruby had volunteered for that important job; she'd been there when Ruby volunteered for that important job, after all.

"So," Yang said, as Penny put her scroll away. "The Vytal Tournament is still on and we're still on for the Vytal Tournament."

"So it would seem," Pyrrha said softly. "I … I must confess that I am not entirely disappointed. No, in fact, I will go further than that: I am not disappointed."

"Not that anyone expects you to be disappointed," Yang said, a smile playing across her face, "but why not?"

"Because this is to be my last tournament, and I would rather … finish it, by winning or by being knocked out in a fair fight," Pyrrha said. "But I've never quit a tournament half-done in my entire career, and I would rather not end my time in the arena with a tournament that was cancelled — even by such a cancellation-worthy thing as an impending grimm attack."

Yang chuckled. "Well, that's fair enough, I guess."

"It makes sense," Penny said. "To keep the tournament going, I mean."

"Because of the panic otherwise?" Jaune asked.

"No, because of General Ironwood's ships around the Colosseum, and the guards in there, and down at Beacon," Penny explained. "Beacon, and Amity, might be safer than Vale today."

"That's a thought," Jaune said. He paused for a second. "Another thought is, who's going to stay with Amber today? It can't be Pyrrha, and we can't ask Rainbow Dash, and we probably can't ask Blake either, what with her mom here, so—"

"I'll do it," Penny said. "I'm the team leader, after all, so I will … make this sacrifice for the good of the team." Her green eyes widened. "Not that spending time with you is a sacrifice, Amber; I just meant—"

"That you'd rather watch the final matches," Amber said softly. "I understand. It doesn't offend me. If anything, I should be apologising to you, for keeping you here like this."

"It's alright," Penny said. "It has to be done. We can't risk losing you now, not after everything, And I'm not going to tell Ruby or Jaune that—"

"I'll do it," Ruby said.

Penny looked at her. "Ruby, I just said I wasn't going to tell you to—"

"You really want to see Pyrrha fight, right?" Ruby asked.

Penny hesitated. "That isn't a very good reason," she said quietly.

"Then how about this for a reason?" Ruby went on. "If there is an attack in the middle of the tournament, then the team leader should be with the majority of her teammates, not down on the ground while they're all up on a floating stage. Professor Ozpin made you team leader because he trusted you to lead, but you have to be in the right place to give the orders, right? I'll stay with Amber and Dove." She looked at Amber. "That's fine, isn't it?"

Amber was quiet for a second. She glanced at Penny, and then at Dove, then at
Pyrrha, and only once she'd looked at everyone else except Ruby did she actually finally look at Ruby again. "Yes," she murmured. "Yes, that would be fine. Thank you, Ruby."

"Yes, thank you, Ruby," added Penny.

Ruby shrugged. "It was the right call. There's nothing to thank me for."


Yeah, it was the right call; Ruby's argument had made sense, there was no point in a team leader who wasn't where the rest of her teammates were when the metal met.

But all the same, Yang was a little disappointed that she wasn't here.

Still, she'd tell Ruby all about it when she got back to school.

Yang got to her feet. Her opponent was already up, looking at Yang as though she were waiting for her — which she was, but she didn't need to wait for Yang to get up to go down to the arena.

Then again, she also looked a little bit like she was sizing Yang up. It was hard to say because her eyes were hidden.

Umber Gorgoneion was wearing a long black leather jacket that went down pretty much to her shins and which must have gotten really hot and sweaty in the Vacuo desert, or at least, Yang would have thought so; perhaps Umber was just one of those people who was prepared to endure any discomfort in the name of looking good, like Weiss, Pyrrha, and Blake in those high heels. Anyway, Yang could also see a pair of black fingerless gloves covering most of Umber's hands before disappearing into the sleeves of her jacket — said sleeves had green serpents, with yellow eyes and flickering red tongues, sewn onto the outsides of the leather. Underneath the jacket, she was wearing a coat of scale armour, with each scale a dull, brown-green colour that absorbed the light instead of reflecting it. She wore a short green skirt over stone-grey jeans, with black leather boots that went up almost as far as her knees. Her hair was braided in such a way that it looked like snakes, snakes that were writhing and hissing on top of her head in the direction of whoever she was looking at; the fact that she had dyed her hair in interwoven streaks of green and brown didn't hurt with that impression at all. She wore a silver armband over her jacket, above the elbow of her right arm — not the left, the way that Pyrrha and Blake wore similar armbands — and her eyes were concealed beneath the opaque sunglasses that she was wearing.

Yang remembered her from the planning of the Vytal parade. She had been sharp with the Haven student who had claimed to know her family, very insistent that she was Vacuan, not Mistralian, but other than that, she'd been … kind of quiet.

Yang approached her, holding out one hand. "May the best huntress win," she said.

"I plan to," Umber said and walked off without shaking Yang's hand.

Yang was left standing there, blinking in surprise.

"Well, that was rude," Nora declared. "You really need to kick her ass after that!"

Yang looked back at her. "I'm certainly not gonna go easy on her now," she said jokingly — half-jokingly, anyway — as she followed Umber down from the stands towards the battlefield.

She passed Pyrrha and Weiss on the way back, along with Rainbow Dash and some of the other Atlesians.

"Good luck out there," Weiss said.

"Congratulations to you too, Weiss," Yang said. "I was worried about you there for a second, but you pulled it out the bag in the end."

"Yes, well, just doing my part to uphold the honour of Beacon Academy," Weiss said. "Of course, now that I've started us off on such a strong foot, it's up to the both of you to make sure that you don't let the school down."

"With good fortune, we will both make Beacon proud," Pyrrha said. "How do you feel, Yang?"

"So long as I can get close, I'll be fine," Yang said. "And I'll find a way to get in close, don't you worry."

"You'll do very well, I'm sure," Pyrrha said. "Best of luck."

"Thanks, you two," Yang said. "I hope I don't need it." She left them, and the Atlesians with them, and made her way down the corridor — the same corridor that they'd all headed back into before the start of Weiss' match with Neon — and out into the arena.

The crowd cheered loudly, and Yang couldn't resist raising one fist in the air, bouncing up and down on the balls of her feet a little, her pace quickening so that she was halfway running the rest of the way across the featureless stadium until she stood on the central hexagon that would be their battlefield.

The rest of the arena retracted, just like it had for Weiss and Neon, and just like it had for them, the hexagon began to descend, lowering closer to the floor beneath them.

Umber paced up and down impatiently, her long coat trailing after her.

"Nervous?" Yang asked, with a bit of a grin.

Umber looked at her, or at least, Yang thought she did; her head was pointed in Yang's direction.

"No," she said sharply. "I just want to get this over with."

A pair of weapons dropped out of the sleeves of her jacket and into her waiting hands. They looked like a pair of cat o'nine tails, the multi-lashed whips that ships used to use for punishing sailors back in the bad old days before things became a little more civilised; Umber's whips looked a little longer than the pictures of those that Yang had seen, with metal snake-heads at the tips and long, cudgel-like handles that concealed more whip inside of them.

The visible parts of the lashes swayed gently back and forth in Umber's grip.

"Umber Gorgoneion of Shade!" Professor Port declared, prompting Umber to raise one hand in the air, the short tails of her lash dropping down towards her head as the crowd cheered.

"Yang Xiao Long of Beacon!" Professor Port cried, and Yang raised her own fist in turn.

"Three!" Doctor Oobleck cried.

Yang pumped her arms, causing her Ember Celica to snap into position, ready to fire.

"I know you want to win this," Yang said, "but don't take me lightly."

"Two!" shouted Doctor Oobleck.

"I wouldn't dream of it," Umber said. "And don't you think about taking me lightly because I'm a Shade student."

"One!" Doctor Oobleck yelled. "FIGHT!"

Yang stepped forward, throwing out punches at the air, firing shot after shot from Ember Celica straight at Umber.

Umber took a step forward too, her lashes extending outwards as she weaved her many whips through the air; they made whooshing sounds as they intercepted Yang's shots, the explosions blossoming upon the metal snakeheads or upon the rippling black leather.

Umber flicked her whip in Yang's direction, a multitude of lashes leaping out at her, growing longer as they closed in on her like animals. Yang sidestepped, letting the whips crack past her — one of them scratched at her face a little, but it hardly registered — before she kept on turning, firing behind her as she kicked off the ground and let the recoil of Ember Celica bear her across the hexagon towards her opponent.

She rolled in mid-air like an airship. Umber cracked the whip at her, nine lashes striking her across the face, tearing at her aura, but they couldn't slow Yang's momentum down, especially when she fired off a couple more shots for a burst of extra power.

The lashes fell from Umber's hands as Yang drew back her right fist for a punch.

Yang threw the punch, aiming for Umber's face.

Umber caught Yang's fist in her hand, fingers closing around Yang's knuckles even as Ember Celica fired straight into them.

Umber didn't let go. She winced, or at least, Yang thought she did, but she didn't flinch; in fact, she punched Yang in the gut with her free hand, getting an 'oof' of winded pain out of Yang before she grabbed her by the belt.

Umber spun on the toes of her boots, swinging Yang around before throwing her at the edge of the battlefield.

Yang fired desperately as the edge of the arena came closer and closer, Ember Celica roaring repeatedly as she frantically built up the counter force that would stop her before she fell off the edge of the hexagon — unlike Weiss, she didn't have anything to catch her before she reached the ground.

She managed it, just about, landing on the very edge of the hexagon, poised on the edge of the defeat.

She leapt away quickly before Umber could knock her off of it.

Yang rolled, her hair flying around her for a second, before rising up to one knee and letting off a flurry of shots in Umber's direction. But Umber was on the move as well, her lashes back in her hands as she danced away from the shots of Ember Celica. She cracked her whips at Yang, who rolled away once more before loosing some more shots. Umber had just used her whips to try and land a hit on Yang, and so they were out of place to try and block the hits of her; Yang hit her twice in the shoulder, spinning her around, forcing her back.

Yang rose up and began to charge.

Umber flicked one lash back towards her. The snake-headed whips coiled around Yang's feet, tightening around her boots. Umber yanked the lash towards her, pulling Yang off her feet so that he landed heavily on her back on the ground.

Yang sat up, still firing at Umber, who bent down as the shots hit home, fires bursting on her leather jacket as she lashed at Yang with her other whip. The snake-headed tongues whooshed through the air as they coiled around Yang's wrists and arms, one around her neck.

Umber's expression was grim as she pulled on both her lashes, twisting Yang around so that, instead of facing Umber, Yang was lying spread out before her, legs being pulled in one direction, arms in the other.

Yang grunted as she pulled at the whips that bound her arms. Through her aura, she could feel them digging into her skin, she could feel them being pulled in one direction just as she could feel her legs being pulled the other way.

Umber's arms were wholly spread out on either side of her by now, and Yang guessed that her next move would be to try and drag Yang towards the edge of the field and dump her off it.

Umber started dragging Yang towards the edge of the hexagon.

Yang pulled with both her arms, straining against the bonds. The whips tightened, and as they tightened, they bit into her aura more.

And as they bit, Yang got a little bit stronger.

She hadn't lost a lot of aura yet, so her semblance wasn't really kicking in, and to be honest, the damage she was taking from this position wasn't much either, but every little helped as Yang hauled, heaving with all her ever but gradually growing might.

Umber scowled and began to look as though she was straining herself with concentration as she dragged Yang across the ground.

She reached the edge of the hexagon herself and began to turn, trying to sweep Yang across the floor and off the edge of their little world.

Yang took a deep breath, right down to her core muscles, before she tried to roll onto her side and pulled hard, firing Ember Celica as she did so for extra oomph.

She wrenched the lash that held her arms out of Umber's hand. Yang flicked it away, sending it flying over her, skittering to the far edge of the battlefield, as she tried to disentangle her arms and neck.

She pulled with her legs, but instead of getting the other whip out of Umber's hands, the lashes released her — Umber must have preferred to keep hold of one of her weapons.

She struck Yang with it, cracking it down on her, nine metal heads biting into Yang's aura.

Yang leapt to her feet, flames flickering upon the edges of her hair, to see Umber charging towards her.

Yang grinned, slamming her fists together in anticipation.

The whips from Umber's lash shortened dramatically as she charged, shortening so far that Umber could use them to hit Yang once more before she got too close even for that.

Yang threw a punch at Umber's face. Umber blocked it, turning Yang's blow aside with her forearm so that her fist didn't connect and her shot went wild.

She dropped her lash and hit Yang in the gut again. Yang paid her back in kind, slamming her fist into her scale shirt as her eyes began to turn red. Umber jerked but didn't double over. She hit Yang again in the stomach before she went for an uppercut. Yang swayed aside, letting Umber's first soar up past her face before she grabbed her by the arm — turnabout was fair play — and threw her over Yang's shoulder to slam her down onto the ground.

Umber rolled to her feet, avoiding the fist that Yang slammed down into the ground where her face would have been. Umber's leather jacket whirled around her as she aimed a spinning kick at Yang, who dodged it with a spin of her own, taking a step back before snapping off two shots at Umber.

Umber rushed at Yang again, despite the shots, and despite the state of her aura. She threw a punch, which turned out to be a feint to make Yang move to block, in doing so leaving her face open to Umber's real blow. Umber tried to sweep Yang's legs out from under her, but Yang shifted her foot to let Umber's kick pass harmlessly by, before she kicked Umber in the knee.

Umber grimaced, knocked off balance for a second.

Yang hit her across the cheek hard enough to snap her face around.

Yang drew back her fist for another blow.

"Enough!" Umber yelled, pulling her sunglasses off as she looked Yang in the eyes.

Her eyes were glowing, burning with intense yellow-orange light, like a fire burning behind them.

And Yang … couldn't move.

She couldn't move a muscle. Nothing. She couldn't punch Umber in the face, she couldn't kick her, she couldn't get out of the way, she couldn't so much as wiggle her fingers or her toes. She could breathe, which was good, but only shallowly, because it felt as though she couldn't move her chest at all. Everything was absolutely rigid, as though she'd been turned to stone, become a statue of Yang Xiao Long to decorate someone's garden.

It was … kind of terrifying, to be honest. She couldn't even demand to know what Umber had done to her because she couldn't move her lips! She couldn't do anything. Her aura was still up, it was fine, but it wasn't helping her at all. She was completely and utterly helpless.

She was even more helpless than she had been that day in the woods when she had dragged Ruby out on that wagon looking for her mother.

And this time, she didn't think that Uncle Qrow was going to come and save her.

"My apologies," Umber said, her breathing sounding a little ragged. "I didn't want to use my semblance — it feels like a cheat — but I didn't want to lose either, and you're just too good for me." She managed a smile. "I'm sure you understand."

She put a hand around Yang's frigid, frozen neck, and grunted with effort as she lifted Yang up.

Yang remained in the posture she had been in when Umber looked at her, poised to throw a punch that would never land.

She remained frozen in that way as Umber began to carry her across the battlefield.

She moved in an ungainly way, encumbered by the awkwardly positioned Yang, but she moved inexorably all the same.

This was … this was ludicrous! This was wrong! She'd been winning this fight, she'd been about to win this fight, but now she was going to get knocked out because her opponent had the most BS semblance ever! She could freeze Yang up just by looking at her! How was Yang supposed to fight that?! What kind of a test of skill was this?! This was supposed to be a tournament, not a 'who got born with the best superpower' contest!

Yang hoped that getting angry would trigger her own semblance and let her break through the effect of Umber's, but no luck. She was still frozen, immobile, statuesque.

And she stayed that way right up until Umber dropped her off the edge of the arena.

She stayed that way as she fell, barely able to feel the air whooshing past her.

She stayed that way until the split second before she hit the ground when Umber, who had been watching her fall, put her sunglasses back on and turned away.

Yang unfroze, finishing the punch that had never landed, just as she landed on the surface with a hard slam.

Not as hard as the weight of defeat as she heard Professor Port say, "Yang Xiao Long has been defeated by ring out! Umber Gorgoneion wins the match!"

Yang sat up, but her shoulders were slumped, and her head was bowed. So, that was it then. She'd lost. She was out.

It's not the end of the world, I guess — that comes later tonight — but still.

Sucks all the same.

I thought I might at least make it to the second round.

Stupid semblance.

Still, it was fun while it lasted. And hopefully, it kept the crowd happy. I guess that's the important thing right now.

Although if either Weiss or Pyrrha could avenge me and kick the living daylights out of that girl up there, I consider
that pretty important right now, too.

Yang looked up. She couldn't see Umber Gorgoneion, but she had no doubt that her victorious opponent was basking in the adulation of the cheering crowd.

She couldn't see Umber, but she could hear the crowd for sure.

But if she uses that semblance again, what could Weiss or Pyrrha do about it?
 
Chapter 78 - Maybe You Should Just Stop
Maybe You Should Just Stop


"Yang," Blake murmured. She placed one hand upon her heart. "She must be so disappointed."

"She's got a right to be, if she is," Applejack said. "You were right, and I was wrong; she had that one in the bag. Umber couldn't stop her with her whips, and once it became a fistfight … there was no way she was gonna lose before that semblance came into things."

"I wonder why she didn't just use that semblance at the start of the fight," Fluttershy murmured. "I mean, it seemed pretty unstoppable." She shuddered. "People with semblances like that always seem so scary."

"Let's not rush to judgement, Fluttershy, darling," Rarity said. "After all, a lot of people would say the same about Starlight's semblance, but she's a dear."

"I suppose that's true."

"As for your other question," Blake said, "it seemed like she might have been explaining that to Yang before she dropped her off the edge of the battlefield; it's a pity that we couldn't hear what she was saying. Although she might have been just gloating over her victory."

"Perhaps," Rarity allowed, "but given that she didn't simply use her semblance at the very start of the fight in order to freeze her opponent solid, I prefer to think that she is at least something of a good sport."

"Not so good that she let the better woman win," Applejack pointed out. "If you feel like your semblance is too strong and it would be unfair to use it, then fine, but then don't use it, take the loss if you come up against someone better than you in every other way. If you swear off using but then keep it around for when you're about to lose otherwise … that don't sit right with me."

"For better or worse, semblances are a part of who we are," Blake murmured. "What … is impressive and worrying in equal measure is that … it feels like a semblance like that, which is so powerful, should be an absolute drain on her aura, and considering that she didn't have a lot of aura left … it didn't seem to consume any aura at all."

"That ain't no thing," Applejack said. "My semblance doesn't burn any aura either."

"Is that unusual?" Mom asked.

Blake looked past her mother and down the line at Applejack. "Are you saying that her semblance is passive?"

"'Passive'?" asked Mom.

"Most semblances need to be consciously employed by the person they belong to, and there's a cost in aura for doing that," Blake said. "When I use my clones, for example, then it costs me aura to do it, albeit not a lot, otherwise I wouldn't be able to use my semblance as much as I do. Some semblances, like Applejack's super strength, are always on; she's always got super strength, she can't turn it off."

"And it don't cost me no aura neither," Applejack said.

"But passive semblances only affect the person who has the semblance," Blake protested. "Your super strength impacts you; it doesn't impact anyone else—"

"It does when Ah hit 'em," Applejack said.

Blake snorted, smiling a little. "Alright, point, but you understand what I'm saying; the idea of a passive semblance that is also an attack … I've never heard of a passive semblance that affected others before."

"I have," Shining Armor said. "Although you're right, it is rare, but then, passive semblances are pretty rare in themselves. But there's a specialist, Captain Ebi, that has a semblance that brings good fortune; doesn't cost him any aura, always on, and it impacts his teammates as well as himself."

"Lucky him," Mom said.

Cadance looked at her, eyebrows rising.

Mom smiled.

Cadance's lips crinkled gently upwards.

"And besides," Applejack went on, "if ain't a passive semblance, then what's with the sunglasses? I think she can't turn it off, so she wears the sunglasses normally so that she doesn't go around freezin' folk all over the place, and then she took the sunglasses off when she wanted to let Yang have it."

"She can't turn it off?" Fluttershy asked. "Put like that … she doesn't sound so much scary as she seems … I feel sorry for her. It must be awful having a power like that, and you can't do anything about it."

"She can wear sunglasses," Pinkie pointed out.

"Sunglasses are marvellous, Pinkie dear, but not always fashionable," Rarity said.

"They ain't always practical, either; Ah'm guessin' she doesn't have much fun in the dark," Applejack pointed out. She paused. "Mind you, she'll probably win this whole here tournament, so maybe that'll take the edge off."

There was a moment of silence.

"Win the tournament?" Twilight asked. "You think she'll win the whole thing?"

"You don't?" asked Applejack.

"No way!" Pinkie cried. "There's no way that she'll beat Rainbow Dash!"

"And what's Rainbow gonna do when Umber down there takes her sunglasses off and looks at her?" Applejack inquired softly. "Ah ain't sayin' that Ah like it, but … that darn semblance of hers is lookin' pretty unstoppable from where Ah'm sittin'."

Blake had to admit, as much as she didn't really want to, that Applejack had a point. Umber's semblance might be difficult for her to live with, but at the same time, it also seemed to be pretty unstoppable. Yang hadn't been able to do a thing about it once Umber had turned her semblance upon her. She'd been frozen, and Umber had been able to do what she liked to her. How was Rainbow, or Pyrrha for that matter, supposed to do any better? It was as though Umber had been born with an 'I win' button, and she deigned to not use it … unless she was in danger of losing.

Put like that, Blake could see why Applejack found there was an air of condescension around the whole thing, whether or not it was warranted.

Every semblance, every thing, everyone has a weakness. No one is invincible — sorry Pyrrha. Everyone can be beaten in the right circumstances.

It's just a question of working out how.


Rarity got a compact out of her purse. She opened it up with a click, took out the powder puff, and started touching up the blush on her cheeks. After a second or two, dabbing at her right cheek, she paused. "Suppose that someone took a mirror out onto the field with them, perhaps they could persuade Umber Gorgoneion to look into it and freeze herself?"

"That might work," Applejack said. "Except that even if you could take a mirror in with you, she'd freeze you too, as well as herself, and then what?"

"Do you think…?" Twilight began. "Umber wears those sunglasses so that nobody else is affected by her gaze, except when she wishes it so. Which means that she has to be looking directly at her target, no interruptions, in order for her semblance to have any effect. What if the opposite is also true, what if her opponent needs to be looking directly at her? Maybe all that Rainbow would need to do in order to be safe from her semblance is to put her goggles on?"

Applejack snorted. "Well, that makes it seem a lot less unstoppable."

"It's a theory," Twilight said.

"A theory from you, so Ah'm inclined to believe it," Applejack replied.

"Hmm, I'm not sure," Blake said softly. "Not because of a lack of faith, but because … those are very thick sunglasses she's wearing, the kind that wholly hide the eyes. I don't think Rainbow's goggles are opaque enough to do the trick." She paused. "But I think you might be onto something, that you need to be able to see her just as she needs to be able to see you."

"But she can see through her own sunglasses, right?" Pinkie asked. "I mean otherwise … she wouldn't be able to see anything."

"Maybe she's using her aura to see for her?" Fluttershy suggested. "I mean, not see, but … I'm sure there are people who can use their auras to sense things."

"It's possible, but it's not sight in the normal sense," Shining Armor said. "It's more like sensing presences; it's short range, and really only any good for knowing that someone you can't see is sneaking up on you. I think Miss Gorgoneion was acting as though she could see Miss Xiao Long."

"So we're back at obscuring," Blake sighed. "Or not. I suppose we should hope that it is, because I don't think that anyone who might go up against Umber can fight blind, especially not with the noise of the crowd making it impossible to hear anything. Merely obscuring their vision would be a lot better."

"But if it doesn't work," Twilight said, "if it's not enough, then … then it isn't enough."

"We just don't know enough about her semblance to do more than speculate," Blake said. "She's managed to keep it hidden up until now, and we're left to guess as to how it works exactly." She paused. "I guess that whoever else ends up fighting Umber has reason to thank Yang for forcing her to unveil her semblance, rather than have the surprise sprung upon them, instead of her." She paused again, for a little longer. "Not that that's likely to be much consolation to Yang herself."

XxXxX​

"WHAT?" Nora cried, rising half out of her seat, gesturing with both hands towards the arena. "What was … there's no way that can be legal, right?"

"There's nothing illegal about using your semblance in a tournament," Ren murmured calmly.

"There are semblances, and then there's … that!" Nora declared. "That's just … that's just not fair! Did you see, her aura didn't even go down!"

Pyrrha had, in fact, noticed that. It was one of the things that had caused her to lean forwards, hands clasped together beneath her chin, watching Umber Gorgoneion.

Quite a semblance; Pyrrha wasn't sure if she would go quite so far as to call it unfair, as Nora just had, but it was certainly formidable.

Between the fact that Umber's aura hadn't gone down and the fact that she had taken off her sunglasses in order to use her semblance, Pyrrha was fairly certain it was a passive semblance. And yet, to be so powerful, and to impact others, not just herself…

Formidable indeed.

Up until this moment, Pyrrha would have rated Weiss as having the most powerful semblance of all the finalists. She was no longer so certain of that. What would even Weiss do if Umber turned her gaze upon her?

And what will I do, if the draw falls that way?

"Yang had that!" Nora went on, bubbling over like an unwatched pot. "Yang totally had that, and now—"

"And now, she doesn't," Ren said, calmly but not wholly without sympathy. "Getting angry on her behalf … might be what she wants, but I doubt it. All we can do now is be there for her in whatever state she's in."

Nora pouted. "Well, I feel like getting angry on her behalf; doesn't what I want matter?"

"Not in this instance," Ren said, as he got up. "Shall we go down and meet her as she comes out?"

"I don't know; are that girl's teammates going?" Nora asked. "I don't want to be rubbing shoulders with them all smug and celebrating. Or with her either, for that matter."

"She has a name," Ren pointed out.

"Doesn't mean I have to use it," Nora replied.

"Yang will probably be disappointed if we're not there," Ren observed. "So come on, and try to stay calm and not start any fights. Keep your emotions in check."

"At least I have emotions," Nora muttered.

Ren either didn't hear that, or else he decided to pointedly ignore it; he began to leave the stands, heading down the steps that led, eventually, to the mouth of the tunnel which led to the arena. Nora followed after him, a slightly sullen look on her face and an even more sullen drag to her step, while looking as though she was trying very hard to ignore Umber's Shade Academy teammates.

Fortunately, perhaps, they seemed to be ignoring her too. Pyrrha watched them all leave for a second, before turning her attention to the arena, where Umber Gorgoneion, sunglasses back on her face, was standing in the centre of the hexagon, basking in the acclaim of the crowd as the platform lowered to collect Yang.

"Poor Yang," Penny murmured. "Maybe it's a good thing that Ruby wasn't here for this."

"I think Yang might have liked to have had Ruby here for this, especially now," Jaune murmured.

"She has Nora still, at least," Pyrrha said. "And Ren, for whatever that may be worth."

"Yeah," Jaune said. "He's not exactly … what he says makes sense, but … yeah."

"I've never heard of a semblance like that before," Penny said. "It's really powerful, huh?"

"Yes," Pyrrha murmured. "Although it would be nothing for you to worry about. Your Freedom is the perfect counter to a semblance like that."

Penny was silent for a moment. "I … yeah. Yeah, I suppose it is, isn't it? Although, even if I used my semblance to free myself from her semblance, wouldn't she just freeze me again by looking at me?"

"And then you would unfreeze yourself again, and round and round," Pyrrha admitted. "But, hopefully, in the space between unfreezing yourself and being frozen, you would find some way to end the battle in your favour." Pyrrha smiled. "Perhaps you should be in this round, instead of me."

"Actually, it would be instead of me," Rainbow reminded them as she ambled up behind their seats. "Which was the plan, until … stuff happened."

"But if we'd stuck to the plan, I probably wouldn't have found my semblance," Penny pointed out as she turned in her seat to look at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow winced a little. "That … is maybe true, sure." She drew in a deep breath. "Well, we finally know who the underdog is."

"Her?" Jaune said, his voice rising to approach a squawk. "You think she's the underdog, with that semblance?"

"It's got nothing to do with being an actual underdog," Rainbow explained. "Any more than I think Weiss is evil because I say that she's the villain of the tournament—"

"Is she still?" Pyrrha asked. "I think she started to win the crowd over with that last battle."

"That's redemption; it doesn't disprove what I said," Rainbow replied. "The point is, it's not about what kind of people we actually are; it's all about how the crowd sees us. The hero, the villain, the underdog, they're not reflections of ourselves; they're creations of what people see out there in the arena and what they think they know about us outside of it."

"So who's the hero?" asked Penny.

"Pyrrha is," Rainbow said, as though it were obvious.

Pyrrha sighed. I was afraid you might say that.

"Well, of course she is," Penny said, "but why—?"

"Because Mistral hasn't worn the laurels in forty years, and they're really mad about it," Rainbow said. "Because Pyrrha's the best chance they've got, or at least, she's got the story to make her the best chance that they've got: the Champion of Mistral, representing Mistral against the best of all the other kingdoms. Sure, she's not from the right school, but at this point, I think they're too desperate to care. Plus, she's really good — and everyone online thinks she's really nice, and really cute too." She winked. "Rough luck, Jaune."

Jaune shrugged. "I mean, they've got eyes, so…"

Rainbow went on. "So she's the hero, because she's the one that people are rooting for to succeed. Weiss is the villain, unfortunately, because of all this stuff with the SDC, and people didn't like her because of her last name, even if that is changing a little bit. And now, it turns out that Umber is the underdog, because she's from Shade, who do about as badly as Haven, only they don't make so much fuss about it, and who would have expected a Shade student to do well? I mean, she's come out of nowhere, semblance or no. Hero, villain, underdog."

"Very interesting," Pyrrha murmured. "But not particularly pertinent, I fear. Not compared with—"

"Are you talking about what I think you're talking about?" Arslan asked as she sidled down the row of seats on which Pyrrha and the others stood, followed closely behind by Medea and Reece.

"We were about to get back to talking about Umber's semblance," Pyrrha explained.

"Mmm, that's what I thought," Arslan muttered. "I think they should have banned her, like they would have done in Mistral."

"Really?" asked Penny. "They ban people because of their semblances?"

"Not as a rule, it's not like they're handing bans out left, right, and centre," Arslan replied. "But when they're silly things like that, then yes. I mean, you can just use that semblance and win the fight, where's the sport in that? There's no skill, there's no contest, it's barely worth the other person turning up at all. And that fight just then, Umber did her best, but Yang was having the best of it until, suddenly, bam! Semblance! Then nothing else mattered. Who wants to watch a fight like that?"

"The crowd don't seem to have minded," Rainbow pointed out.

"A crowd that doesn't have enough Mistralians in it," Arslan declared. "An unsophisticated crowd."

"Uh huh," Rainbow muttered sceptically. "Sure, it's a powerful semblance, but … semblances are a part of who we are, and once you start saying that some semblances are … it doesn't sit right with me."

"All of my hard work counting for nothing because of something she was born with doesn't sit right with me, either," Arslan replied.

"Arslan isn't talking about discriminating against her because of her semblance," Reece interjected. "Only … it does make the competition a little lopsided, doesn't it? And as entertainment, it lacks a little, don't you think? The crowd are cheering now, but if Umber had taken her sunglasses off and frozen Yang in place as soon as the announcer said 'go,' what do you think they'd be saying?"

"Arslan may not be talking about discrimination, but I fear that she has suffered it," Medea murmured. "I know the Gorgoneion family; at least, I know her sisters quite well, and I know her parents, but Lady Umber … I know not at all. I didn't even realise that they had another sister; they never mentioned her. I wonder if that semblance is why: a semblance that she cannot control."

"She seems to control it alright," Arslan said.

"By wearing sunglasses all the time like some blind sightless creature who doesn't want to scare the children with what is behind the glasses," Medea replied. "Hardly ideal."

"It is hardly ideal for her to be ignored by her family," Pyrrha murmured.

"No," Medea allowed. "No wonder she has turned her back on Mistral and embraced Vacuo and Shade Academy."

"She seems to have landed on her feet," Arslan said. She turned away, resting her behind upon the edge of the stands as she looked down at Pyrrha. "The question is, what are we going to do about it?"

"Well," Jaune began, but then stopped, with a glance at Arslan.

Arslan smirked as she folded her arms. "Holding out on me so that I get knocked out?"

"If you have an idea, Jaune," Pyrrha said softly, "then please, share it."

"I don't know if I'd go so far as to call it an idea," Jaune admitted, "but … her semblance doesn't cause a drain on her aura, it seems to be passive, but it clearly doesn't work through her sunglasses. What if the opposite is true, what if in the same way that her view being obstructed obstructs her semblance, at the same time obstructing your view of her would do the same thing?"

Pyrrha leaned forward a little. "You think that wearing sunglasses will stop her semblance?"

"I've got a very stylish pair you can borrow if you wish, Lady Pyrrha," Medea said.

"You can borrow mine, Arslan," Reece added.

"How do you know that I don't have my own sunglasses?" Arslan asked.

"Because you don't dress like the sort of person who has their own sunglasses," Reece replied.

Arslan opened her mouth for a second. "Okay, you happen to be right, but still."

"Sunglasses might do it," Jaune said. "Or goggles like Rainbow Dash. I hope that that's enough, because the alternative is something like a blindfold, which I'm almost completely positive would do it, but…" He looked at Pyrrha. "Could you fight without being able to see anything?"

"I fear not," Pyrrha said softly. "I have never had to in the past; Chiron attempted to teach me how to fight in the dark with no light, but those lessons focused upon using my ears, and—"

"All you'll hear out there is Three Lions on a Shield," Arslan said.

"Indeed," Pyrrha said.

"You could just cover your eyes with your shield," Penny suggested.

"All it would take would be one slip," Jaune said. "And then … frozen, just like Yang."

"Not to mention the fact that I still wouldn't be able to see," Pyrrha added.

"It would be better to have something that would … would stay on Pyrrha's face," Jaune said. "All of this is assuming that what's true for Umber is true for her target; it might not be."

"If it isn't, then she's unstoppable," Arslan muttered. "So it's worth a try."

Perhaps not completely unstoppable, Pyrrha thought, wondering if she could use her semblance even after Umber had frozen her with her own semblance. After all, she didn't need to move her body in order to use her semblance; although she sometimes did, it wasn't strictly necessary. So long as she could think, so long as she had aura, then she could, or at least she ought to be able to, use her semblance. She could continue to assail Umber even if Umber had frozen her solid.

If I were willing to reveal my own semblance, I could bludgeon her with Akoúo̱ from a distance, still or not.

If I were willing to reveal my semblance, as Umber has revealed hers.

Am I? Am I willing to throw away my advantage to win a tournament?


Yes, yes, she was, was the answer to that which lay in Pyrrha's heart, and wasn't even particularly difficult to find there. This was her last tournament, and she wanted to win it; she was happy to leave the arena behind, but that didn't mean that she wanted to slink off, having been defeated at the last. If she lost, if Arslan or Weiss or Umber Gorgoneion turned out to be better than she was, then she would accept it with all the grace that she could muster.

But she was prepared to give it everything she had to avoid that. Even reveal her semblance to the world.

"At least neither of you are going to have to fight her in this round," Jaune said. "Maybe … maybe we can find out a little more about how her semblance works before the next set of matches begins."

XxXxX​

As Yang stepped onto the platform, which had dropped down to pick her up, she considered that perhaps she ought to be a graceful loser and offer Umber her congratulations on a match well fought.

The trouble was, she didn't really feel like it right now.

And, in fairness to Yang, Umber didn't seem inclined to be a gracious winner, either, what with the way that she was completely ignoring Yang, standing with her back to her as she soaked up the love.

Although Yang didn't know what the crowd was cheering so hard for; that had been a—

Yang cut that thought off, snipping it like Crescent Rose slicing something's head off. She didn't want to become some kind of bitter person who held a grudge about something like this.

Was she upset? Yes. Did she have a right to be upset? Also, yes. But did she want to shoo it or let it fester? Tempting, but probably not.

And besides, Professor Ozpin had said, when he told them to go and fight in the tournament in spite of the grimm horde and all, that they were doing a good thing by keeping the people in a good mood. That being the case, she probably had some obligations to try and be a good role model.

And so, as Umber stood with her back to Yang, arms up, basking in the glory of her triumph, Yang walked around her until she stood before her victorious opponent.

She held out her hand. "Good fight."

Umber's eyes were hidden behind her sunglasses, which combined with her still, almost frozen face to make her expression unreadable as she looked down at Yang's hand.

"Yes," she said. "It was, wasn't it?" She turned away, without taking Yang's hand, and sauntered off in the direction of the tunnel.

Yang's eye twitched as she fought to prevent her hands from knotting into fists.

"At least I tried," she muttered under her breath.

Umber was met at the mouth of the corridor by her team, but Yang hung back until they had, in a crowing huddle around their leader, departed into the darkness of the tunnel itself.

Yang only followed once she felt like the distance between them was sufficient that she wouldn't have to hear any gloating — or at least not too loud anyway.

When she did follow, she found Nora and Ren waiting for her in the shadows.

"Sorry, guys," Yang said, with a sigh in her voice. "Looks like thus is the end of the line for Team Iron."

"Hey, hey, come on," Nora said, reaching out for Yang's shoulder. "You have got nothing to apologise for. You fought a good fight, and if it hadn't been for her stupid semblance—"

"Maybe," Yang said. "Probably. But she did have that semblance, and she used it on me, so … here we are."

"Yeah," Nora muttered. "Here we are. But keep your chin up, okay? You've got nothing to be ashamed of."

"You fought well, showed your skill, and for what it might be worth, I think the crowd found nothing in you to disapprove of," Ren added. "As Nora said, you've nothing to be ashamed of."

"Aww, thanks, guys," Yang cooed, reaching out to wrap her arms around their shoulders and pull them into a side hug. "You're the best teammates I could ask for, you know that? And the best friends too."

Nora smiled as she took Yang's hand. "Yeah, we know."

"And now," Professor Port's voice rose above the sound of the crowd, "let's have the draw for the third match of this round!"

Yang, Ren, and Nora manoeuvred around, still bound by Yang's arms around them, to look up at the screens as the portraits of the four remaining contestants began to spin around and round. With only four remaining, it was a lot easier to pick out Pyrrha's red hair, or Rainbow Dash's many colours, or distinguish Arslan from Sun as they rolled around and around before coming to a stop.

"The next match will be between Pyrrha Nikos of Beacon and Arslan Altan of Haven!" Professor Port declared as the crowd went wild.

XxXxX​

"Oooh," Terra murmured, leaning a little closer to the TV.

"Oooooh!" Adrian cooed in imitation, leaning forward in Saphron's arms, while he waved his arms enthusiastically.

"'Oooh'?" Saphron asked. "What's this oooh?"

"Aye, love, what's up?" asked Cable.

Terra looked from one to the other. "You … come on, Dad, I expect that from Saphron, but weren't you paying attention at all?"

"Not really, no," Cable admitted. "You know I stay out of your mother's way when it comes to this kind of thing."

Terra shook her head, before flipping her attention between Saphron and her father. "It's the fated rivalry!" She declared. "Arslan is Pyrrha's best and most persistent challenger, she's contested Pyrrha's tournament finals, and now, here they are, meeting again for the last time before they both retire from the tournament circuit. This … this is the culmination of a story that's been going on for years."

"So it'll be a good fight, then, you think?" asked Saphron.

"I certainly hope so," Terra replied. "Because it'll be pretty disappointing if it isn't."

XxXxX​

"Arslan Altan, huh?" Sky Arc said. "The one who soloed an entire team of four in her first round match?"

"Mistralians always make the best and bravest," Kendal said quietly — but not so quietly that her words went unheard.

"No, they don't; what kind of a thing to say is that?" demanded Sky. "Although, sure, this Arslan girl has shown she's pretty tough."

"But Pyrrha's never lost a fight, right?" asked River. "Isn't that what Jaune and Sunset said? She's … the Undefeatable Girl."

"It's 'the Invincible Girl,'" Violet corrected her from where she sat on the floor at the foot of the sofa. "Also the Evenstar, the Princess Without a Crown, and the Pride of Mistral Reborn."

"Well, there you go," River said. "Someone with a list of nicknames—"

"They're called epithets."

"No one likes a know-it-all, Vi, especially not pregnant women prone to extreme moods," said River sharply. "My point is, someone with epithets" — she leaned forward, putting a lot of emphasis upon the word — "isn't going to have any trouble from someone named Arslan, even if she can beat four people at once; those people weren't Pyrrha."

"I don't know about that," Aoko muttered from where she knelt beside the settee. "The livechat is lighting up about this fight. Apparently…" She tapped a couple of keys on the keyboard of her sleek, silver laptop. "They're rivals."

"'Rivals'?" Sky repeated. "How can you be rivals with someone who always beats you?"

"Because you keep trying, I suppose," Aoko said quietly. She tapped a couple more keys. "Yep, that's it, she keeps trying."

"And keeps on losing," Sky said. "Not what I'd call a rivalry."

"You called Petunia Thorpe your rival yourself when you were trying to get me to join your bowling team," Kendal pointed out. "But, as I seem to recall, you've never once beaten her."

"That," Sky said, "that is completely different; I will get her one of these days."

"I'm sure Arslan Altan tells herself that too," said Kendal.

Rouge came in, her tulle skirt flowing around her legs, rising and falling like waves to expose and then conceal her sandal-clad feet.

"Did I miss anything?" she asked.

"Two fights, but nothing important," Sky said. "Pyrrha's about to fight her rival."

Rouge frowned slightly. "A rival for someone who never loses?"

"Apparently," said Sky.

Rouge turned to the doorway, skirt swishing around her. "Mom, Dad!" she called out. "Pyrrha's fighting!"

XxXxX​

By the lightness of the footsteps running outside, like rain pattering upon the roof of a house, Terri-Belle guessed that it was her youngest sister before Swift Foot burst in.

"Pyrrha and Arslan are up next!" she cried, one hand upon the varnished doorframe, her long flowing hair settling down behind her or over her shoulder.

Terri-Belle, sat at her desk, barely moved; she glanced up at Swift Foot, but did not move her head. Her hands stayed resting on the desk. When she spoke, her words were quiet, as if to speak too loudly would have made her ill. "I see."

Swift Foot blinked. "That's it? Pyrrha and Arslan are about to have their last fight before they both turn their backs on the arena, and all you have to say is 'I see'? And just sitting there? Aren't you coming?"

Terri-Belle breathed in and out. "No," she said, her voice not rising. "I have too much to do."

Swift Foot frowned as she walked into the room. "What's going on with you? Is something … what aren't you saying?"

Terri-Belle looked up. "What makes you think that there's anything going on, or that there is something I'm not saying?"

"You," Swift Foot said, gesturing at her. "Just … all of you. You were quiet at breakfast—"

"I'm often quiet."

"Not like this; you always listen even when you don't speak," Swift Foot replied. "Today, it was like you weren't even listening, and you look … you look a little sickly, to be honest. Are you feeling alright?"

No, Terri-Belle was not feeling particularly well; ever since her morning meeting with Father, she had felt as though she might throw up; if she had eaten very little at breakfast, it had been because she had felt delicate enough without trying to stuff a lot of food into an already unsettled belly. How could she be well, it having been put to her that Pyrrha Nikos, the greatest Champion of Mistral seen since the Great War, since the days when the Champion had served as valiantly in war as they fought fiercely in the arena, might have betrayed Mistral? How could she be well, being in receipt of such news? How could she eat and talk and watch her fight against Arslan Altan, knowing that?

"This…" She hesitated a moment, wondering if she ought to keep silent. But she did not wish to keep this to herself, and if Father's fears were true, then surely, they would need to face this peril as a family; Swift Foot was young, true, but the young had been called upon in the past to do their duty to mother Mistral; the time for Swift Foot Thrax to show her quality might arrive sooner than anyone had guessed. "This news from Vale," she murmured.

Swift Foot turned her head somewhat. "The accusations against Pyrrha's team leader?"

"And the earlier ones made against Pyrrha herself," Terri-Belle said. "Father fears they may be true. He fears that Pyrrha has betrayed us. Betrayed the kingdom."

Swift Foot stared at her for a second. "No," she said, not in disbelief but in flat denial.

"So certain?" asked Terri-Belle.

"Certain sure," Swift Foot responded. "This is … Pyrrha proved the falsehood of the earlier claims in single combat, to the death—"

"In which no one died, it could have been staged between them."

"They captured Cinder Fall last night, was that a scripted scene also?" Swift Foot demanded.

"I do not pretend to know everything that is going on in Vale," Terri-Belle said.

"But you think you know what is in the heart and head of Pyrrha Nikos, to judge it black?" Swift Foot said, her voice rising.

"I do not want this!" Terri-Belle snapped, rising to her feet even as her voice began to climb also. "I would give my right hand for it to be false. But Father fears it, and Father is wise, and Father … he has put the fear in me also. And now that he has done so, I cannot ignore it; for the sake of Mistral, I cannot ignore it, and…" She sighed. "Because I cannot say it makes no sense, I cannot ignore it. Perhaps Cinder Fall is a sacrifice spent to buy trust, perhaps she has an escape planned already, perhaps they are improvising desperately because their plan to bring down Vale failed."

"We are talking about a Champion of Mistral," Swift Foot reminded her, taking a step towards her. "She has an entry in the Red Book of the Colosseum. And she is a Nikos! The history of Mistral flows through her veins, the chronicles of Mistral echo with her name, that family could no more betray Mistral than they could cut out their own hearts. They could no more betray Mistral than we could."

"I envy you your childish certainty," Terri-Belle whispered.

Swift Foot's face contorted into a momentary scowl. "Think what you will," she said, "but until I see more proof than scurrilous rumour spread by unknown churls, I'll not believe. And I will go, and witness the last fight between Pyrrha and Arslan, whether you're coming or not." She turned, her voluminous hair swishing around her, and without another word strode from the room.

Her steps departing were heavier than they had been upon the way.

Terri-Belle bowed her head. "May the best woman win," she whispered.

XxXxX​

Selena reached out and took Diana's hand, the two sisters offering each other a squeeze of mutual reassurance.

XxXxX​

"Fate weaves, it seems," Lord Wong declared. "Now we shall see some fun."

"Indeed, Lord Wong, indeed she does," Lady Nikos replied, a slight smile playing across her wrinkled lips. "If the tournament had concluded without these two coming face to face in the ring, it would have been a great disappointment to Mistral."

For this, the final day of the tournament, the day when all the glory in Pyrrha's matches would be hers and hers alone, the day when she would shine unfettered by the deeds of Miss Shimmer or her other teammates, Lady Nikos had invited Lord Wong, the ambassador to Vale, and his wife and daughter, to join her in her box. After all, Lord Wong had been a gracious host to her while she had been here in Vale, inviting her to dine with him on the first night of the tournament, and while the lord ambassador could doubtless have acquired his own box had he wished to, it was the act of a good guest to extend the invitation.

Plus, she was not above admitting to the base vanity of wanting witnesses close by to Pyrrha's triumph, where she could witness their reactions.

And Lord and Lady Wong were not poor company, by any means; if they had been, then she would not have invited them, courtesy or no; she did not want to spend this glorious day in the company of boors.

It had occurred to her, upon hearing Miss Shimmer's warning, that perhaps the invitation had been a mistake — she did not want to put the young girl in danger, after all — but then, with Pyrrha and so many others so close by, the Colosseum was probably safer than many other places in Vale at present.

Lady Nikos put such thoughts out of her mind. If fortune willed it so, then a battle would develop, although none would will that it be so. But, until the battle came, until or unless the storm broke, there was still a tournament, still a fight to watch, still a laurel crown for Pyrrha to claim.

"It's too soon!" complained Lady Soojin. "I wanted them to meet in the final!"

Lady Wong chuckled. "That would have been very appropriate, wouldn't it?"

"It would," Lady Nikos conceded. "You have hit the nail upon the head, Lady Soojin; that would have been a fine way to end the tournament, and both their careers as fighters. Sadly, it is not to be, and we must be content with a fight between them, even if it is placed too early."

Lady Soojin didn't look entirely convinced. She folded her arms. "And why do they have to quit? I want them to keep fighting!"

"I wouldn't be averse to that myself," Lady Nikos murmured. "Although, when Pyrrha wins this tournament, the greatest and grandest and most celebrated tournament in all of Remnant, where could she go from here anyway?"

"More trophies?" Lady Soojin suggested.

Lady Nikos chuckled softly, while Lord and Lady Wong laughed.

"Well, yes," Lady Nikos said. "Yes, there would have been that, at least."

"So why is she quitting?" Lady Soojin asked.

"Because Pyrrha … because Pyrrha wishes to serve the people of Mistral, as her ancestors did," Lady Nikos said. "And though it is not what I would have chosen, I cannot say it is unworthy of her name. So we must be of good heart and accept her choice," as I must accept other choices she has made that I dislike the more, "and enjoy such hopefully excellent spectacles as remain to us."

XxXxX​

There was a moment of silence in the competitors' stands, at least where Pyrrha and Arslan were.

"Well," Medea murmured, plucking lightly at her stola with one hand. "This is, on the one hand, something greatly to be desired, something the absence of which would no doubt have disappointed, but on the other hand … it does put we of Mistral in a somewhat awkward position with regard to our … loyalties."

Pyrrha rose to her feet, with one hand idly smoothing out her sash as it fell down beside her. "You will cheer for your classmate and fellow Haven student, of course."

"There's no 'of course' about it; cheer for whoever you like," Arslan said. "This battle will not be decided by the love of the crowd." She paused for a moment. "I appreciate your nagma— your magnanimity, Pyrrha, but I don't need it. Now kiss your boyfriend, say something to your friend, and let's not keep the people waiting."

"No, that would never do," Pyrrha murmured, turning away from Arslan — and Medea and Reese — to look down on Jaune.

Although he stood up in fairly short order, so she had no need to look down on him; rather, she had to turn her eyes upwards, just a little.

Jaune, however, had cause to look ever so slightly down at her; a smile played across his face as he opened his mouth. His blue eyes glanced away from Pyrrha towards Arslan. "You know this is kind of awkward with you standing right there."

"Maybe that's what I want?" Arslan suggested. "To make it awkward so that I can hurry you along and not be waiting while you have a big moment?"

"Are you so eager to rush headlong to your next defeat?" Pyrrha asked in a deceptively sweet voice, without taking her eyes off Jaune.

Arslan sucked in a breath. "Oh! Listen to her!"

Jaune grinned, and with one hand, he reached out, his fingertips gently stroking at her cheek before brushing aside one of the strands of hair that framed her face, knocking the chain from which her teal drop hung away. "You've got this, right?"

"In truth, I know not for certain," Pyrrha admitted. "But I am determined."

"Then you've got this," Jaune said and put his hand upon the back of her neck, two of his fingers upon her gorget, two upon her skin, as he bent down a little to kiss her.

"Good luck, Pyrrha!" Penny cried, leaping up from her seat. "Um, no offence!"

"Of course I'm not taking offence!" Arslan said.

"You can do this, Arslan," Reese declared. "Even if you don't have to do it for Mistral, you can still do this for yourself."

Arslan didn't look at her, but as Pyrrha looked over her shoulder, she saw Arslan reach out and pat Reese on the shoulder.

"Good fortune smile upon you both, and honour fall like rain upon your names," Medea murmured.

Rainbow held out one fist. Pyrrha gently bumped it with her own.

Rainbow nodded.

"Are you ready?" Pyrrha asked Arslan.

"Am I ready?" Arslan repeated. "P-money, I've been ready for this all year."

And so they walked together, out of the stands and down the steps that led down into the corridor. Their footfalls — more Pyrrha's than Arslan's, since her boots made more of an impression than Arslan's slippers — echoed upon the metal steps that clanked beneath them.

"I'm glad," Pyrrha said as they reached the bottom of the steps, "that we got the chance to do this, one last time; I mean that, most sincerely."

Arslan grinned. "Yeah. Yeah, me too, P-money. It's like Lady Medea said, it wouldn't have felt right, this finishing without me getting one last shot at you, especially after I came all this way." As they walked down the corridor, Arslan plucked one of the hairpins out of her mane and twirled it between her fingertips. "Listen," she said, but then stopped, falling silent as Umber Gorgoneion and her teammates swept past.

Pyrrha and Arslan stepped aside, making way for them to move down the middle of the corridor.

Umber stopped in between the two of them. Her teammates stopped as well, but made space so that none of them stood between Umber and either Pyrrha or Arslan.

Although they might as well have stood between Umber and Pyrrha, for Umber paid Pyrrha no mind at all, her face turned only towards Arslan.

"Good luck," she said, "Golden Lion of Mistral."

She turned away and swept onwards, attended by her teammates.

Arslan snorted as she watched her go. "Someone knows who she wants to win."

"I gather that she isn't particularly fond of we patricians," Pyrrha murmured. "I can't say I blame her. We … sometimes fail those most in need."

Arslan frowned. "What do you mean?"

I mean that Phoebe was abusing her stepsister, and we did nothing to stop it, Pyrrha thought. "I'm afraid I can't go into specifics," she said. "There is someone involved who would not welcome it, but … suffice to say that the walls of our great houses sometimes conceal shadows that should have the bright light of condemnation shone upon them."

The frown remained on Arslan's face. She nodded, somewhat absently, and turned away from Pyrrha, but before she had taken a third step, she turned back. "Are you okay?"

"I … mean no disrespect to you, Arslan, I say this with all due honour, but though I do not take you lightly, nor do you unnerve me."

"Well, thank you for your blunt honesty, I suppose, but that isn't really what I meant," Arslan replied. "I mean … are you okay, with … I don't want to win because you were distracted, or out of sorts, or—"

"You have my undivided attention," Pyrrha declared. "On that, you have my word."

"Good to know," Arslan said. "But even so…" She put the hairpin back. "Pyrrha, are we friends?"

Pyrrha blinked. "Yes. Yes, I should say we were, now."

"So would I," Arslan murmured. "Who would have thought, huh? So, then, as your friend, are you okay? With … this stuff—"

"About Sunset?" Pyrrha asked. She sighed. "I would rather not talk about it."

"It's a pity that she had to leave on the special mission," Arslan said. "I know that she would have wanted to be here for this; it was clear watching you two how much you meant to one another; she should be here for this. But then, when did the high muckamucks care about stuff like that, huh?"

Pyrrha hesitated for a second. "You're not going to ask me if it's true?"

"I don't care," Arslan said. "I'm not here to wag my finger in anybody's face; I can't stand that kind of thing. The only thing that matters is 'are you okay?'"

"I … I do wish that Sunset was here today," Pyrrha admitted. "But I swear to you, you will see me at my best. You will not take a victory from me in a moment of weakness."

Arslan grinned. "That's the spirit. Shall we?"

They met Yang on the way, and Ren and Nora, the three of them arm in arm so that, again, Pyrrha and Arslan had to step aside for them.

"Commiserations, Yang," Pyrrha murmured.

"It's a tournament; someone has to lose," Yang replied philosophically. "But you'd better win out there, okay?"

"And now we know who she wants to win," Arslan muttered.

"You have your supporter, I have mine," Pyrrha replied. "Although as you said, this will not be decided by the crowd."

Together, they reached the mouth of the tunnel, with the arena before them, the light reaching in from without to grasp at them, as if it were trying to drag them those last few steps into the sight of the crowd.

They could already hear the crowd, cheering, shouting, singing, of course. Three Lions warred with the peculiar anthem of the Arslan Army.

"Do you want to go first," asked Arslan, "or shall I?"

"Shall we not go out together?" Pyrrha replied.

"No, of course not, you know how this works!" Arslan cried. "One of us goes out first, and then the other one swaggers out after to challenge them."

"In that case, I had best go first," Pyrrha murmured. "You swagger so much better than I do."

"Yeah, I do, don't I?" Arslan agreed. She held out one hand and offered Pyrrha the very slightest bow. "After you then, Lady Pyrrha."

Pyrrha rolled her eyes just a tad, but stepped out regardless, out into the light, into the cheering and the shouting, into the acclaim that fell on her like autumn— no, she would not think of that. She had promised Arslan her undivided attention, after all.

Into the light, and the acclaim that fell on her like gentle dew from out of the clouds that did not trouble the Valish sky today.

They cheered and sang, and when Pyrrha acknowledged them with a wave of one arm, twirling on her toe like a dancer to acknowledge them all, her red sash trailing after her, they cheered even louder still.

Perhaps it was all her imagination, a mere romantic fancy, but as she walked to the far side of the central hexagon, Pyrrha thought she really could hear Jaune cheering for her, his voice distinct from all others.

Pyrrha stopped. In Mistral, in the great Colosseum, it was the custom to bow to the Imperial box before the match began, though the box was more often than not empty these days. There was no box here, but there was such a crowd that … Pyrrha had not always loved the crowd in the arena, had not always even liked them, had sometimes resented their attentions. Nevertheless, it could not be denied that they had been her companion these past years, watching her, supporting her.

However, she had sometimes felt they were owed some token of appreciation.

Pyrrha turned eastwards, towards far off Mistral, and bowed, her red hair falling over her shoulder.

The crowd, which Pyrrha thought had already reached its highest volume, somehow roared even louder, a great thunderclap of sound erupting from the stands.

Pyrrha smiled, if only slightly, as she faced the mouth of the tunnel out of which she had emerged.

Arslan swaggered out, just as she had said she would, hips swaying exaggeratedly, arms out on either side of her as if she were appealing to the crowd to cheer yet louder. She raised her hands like Seraphis commanding the winds to blow about the mountain, and the crowd did grow louder still as Arslan strutted her way across the arena to the central hexagon.

She, like Pyrrha, turned east and offered the crowd a bow from the waist.

"Nicely thought of," she said to Pyrrha as she straightened. "Though I wonder what they make of that here in Vale?"

"Perhaps they make of it that this is the price of involving Mistralians?" suggested Pyrrha as the rest of the arena floor retracted around them and they descended on their floating platform down into the depths.

"Like the Erechtheum," Arslan muttered.

"I wouldn't know; I never competed there," Pyrrha said.

"You didn't miss much; the standard wasn't all that high," Arslan replied. "Creepy atmosphere, though, if you like that kind of thing." She looked up, to the crowds who now looked down upon them. "Down into the underworld we go, to leave as dreams, true or false."

"Except that, win or lose, we will leave by the same exit," Pyrrha pointed out. "No matter what happens here, we are true dreams, both of us."

Arslan nodded. "True dreams," she repeated. "As dreams are made of." She grinned. "You know, this place, the arena, as an idea, I mean, not just this one, it … it's kind of like life. We emerge out of darkness into the light, we strut our stuff for the approval of the gods and all of those who came before us, and then … back into the dark we go."

"I … suppose so," Pyrrha said. "But there is so much more to life than is represented here, as you may find out for yourself, next year, if you are open to it?"

Arslan's eyebrows rose. "Boyfriends with floppy hair."

"Love," Pyrrha said. "Amongst other things."

"Maybe," Arslan muttered. "But it was no bad life this, was it, really?"

Pyrrha did not reply.

"Pyrrha Nikos of Beacon!" Professor Port cried. "Arslan Altan of Haven!"

Arslan waved to the crowd again.

"Three!" shouted Professor Port.

Pyrrha pulled Miló and Akoúo̱ off her back and across she shoulders, keeping Miló in spear form as she flowed into form, knees bent, back hunched, low to the ground, shield before her.

"Two!"

Arslan, too, settled into her stance, legs spread apart, fists at the ready.

"One! FIGHT!"

They rushed towards one another, like two mighty winds blown in different directions across the barren plain, but they did not clash, like lions or bulls, they did not come together in a crash of arms that would echo throughout the arena. No, they had fought one another too often, knew one another too well, for that. No, as they closed the distance with one another, their thunderous charge turned into a light pitter-pattering rain as they darted left, then right, footfalls light upon the surface of the arena as both Pyrrha and Arslan sought some slight advantage, some unpreparedness, some chink in the armour of their foe.

Like tiny lizards upon the burning sands of Vacuo, they hopped back and forth, Pyrrha feinting with her spear, jabbing it brief distances in the hope of drawing Arslan out. Arslan was unfazed, just as Pyrrha knew better than to take the gestures and the feigned forward lunges from Arslan seriously. She had seen what an earnest assault from Arslan looked like, and that was not it.

They tracked each other, moving almost in unison first one way, and then the other, sliding first towards the one end of the hexagon, and then to the other, neither one finding the advantage they were looking for, that moment of weakness that would give them the confidence to step forward.

At some point, one of them would have to make the first move. To do so would be risky, but it would also show a degree of confidence.

Pyrrha stepped forward, thrusting her spear towards Arslan's chest. Arslan twisted her body lithely as Miló thrust past her face. Arslan reached to grab the red-gold spear, but Pyrrha yanked it back too fast for that, drawing Miló towards her, bringing Akoúo̱ up to protect herself as Arslan pirouetted and, with a force that made her attempt at grasping Miló seem perfunctory by comparison, threw a punch straight towards Pyrrha's shield.

It didn't land, any more than Pyrrha's thrust with her spear, as Pyrrha skittered backwards out of the way and Arslan's fist rammed into empty air.

Arslan, too, retreated, one hand reaching for the necklace of fire dust beads around her neck. The dust ignited as Arslan tore the bead from off the necklace, turning into a fireball which she flung at Pyrrha.

It was Pyrrha's turn to bend away, letting the fireball fly past her to strike the shield, and it was her turn to twirl also, spinning around as she rushed forward to throw her shield at Arslan.

Arslan batted it aside with a punch as Pyrrha came on, Miló held in both hands now, spear whirling. Arslan gave ground before her, retreating towards the edge of the hexagon.

Akoúo̱ flew back towards Arslan's head.

Arslan didn't even need to look as she dived to the ground, rolling towards Pyrrha, who jumped nimbly over her even as she casually held out one hand to recover her shield.

She landed on one toe, turning in place and aiming a kick at Arslan as the latter sought to rise.

Arslan ducked down again and let Pyrrha's foot pass harmlessly overhead. She aimed a kick at Pyrrha's leg, but Pyrrha had already leapt, up and over Arslan, spinning around in mid-air to land facing her.

She thrust Miló at Arslan again, her spear extending outwards with a bang, but Arslan bent backwards, and once Miló had passed overhead, she performed two backflips in retreat to open up some distance between the two of them.

Arslan threw another fireball at her as Pyrrha switched Miló from spear to sword mode. Pyrrha sidestepped the fireball before throwing Akoúo̱ at Arslan for the second time; Arslan expected that, batting the shield right back at Pyrrha, who caught it on her left arm — but she was hoping that Arslan found the fact that she had just thrown Miló at her a little more surprising, for Pyrrha rarely did so.

Certainly, Arslan didn't seem to have seen it coming, her eyes widening as she struck the shield, only to behold the sword like a snake that had been waiting beneath the rock she had so carelessly picked up.

She twisted like an eel, her speed and reflexes coming to her rescue, Miló only shaved a hair off her aura as it flew by.

And as it flew by, Arslan charged. With Pyrrha having disarmed herself, she must have thought that she would get no better moment.

Pyrrha brought up Akoúo̱ to defend herself, holding her shield up in front of her like, well, like exactly what it was — until she drove it forward like a battering ram aimed at the wall of Arslan's face.

Arslan's slid smoothly beneath the shield, and as Akoúo̱ passed above her, and as she passed by and beneath Pyrrha, she threw one fist straight up towards Pyrrha's face.

It met Pyrrha's fist coming the other way, their knuckles colliding with a crack that caused both their auras to drop a little. Pyrrha shoved Akoúo̱ downwards at Arslan, but Arslan caught the shield in her other hand for all of a second before Pyrrha pulled it free.

Arslan tried to sweep Pyrrha's legs, but Pyrrha leapt over Arslan's kick, endeavouring to land square on Arslan if she had not rolled away, coming upright to throw another fireball at Pyrrha, at what must have seemed too close range for Pyrrha to dodge — but Pyrrha abandoned Akoúo̱ to take the blow, using polarity to hold the shield in place just a mite longer than gravity would have allowed as she leapt back, and waited for the blast to hurl her shield back at her.

She began to run to where Miló had landed, all the way on the other side of the battlefield, teetering on the very edge of the hexagon.

Pyrrha ran, and Arslan pursued, as though she were a lion in truth and Pyrrha a wildebeest or gazelle.

Or a buffalo, which turn at bay and seek to gore the lion with its horns. Pyrrha gripped her shield in both hands as she ran.

This might work better with Miló, but I will work with what I have. She could, of course, have just summoned Miló into her hand, but what could be excused as the properties of a disc-shaped shield became less excusable with a sword, and Pyrrha had real enemies to whom she did not wish to broadcast all that she could do — no offence to Arslan, of course.

That ship may have sailed after my fight with Cinder, but so far, I seem to have gotten away with it.

No, it was Akoúo̱ that she would use now, for this thing that she had never tried before.

But just because she had never done it herself didn't mean that it was not worth doing; in fact, the success that her friends had enjoyed in that respect seem to argue for quite the opposite.

Pyrrha focussed her aura in the shield, or around its edges, surrounding it as she might have with her semblance — thinking of it that way helped, since this was not something she was terrifically practised with, pouring … no, not pouring — she didn't want to expend that much aura — just enough instead of too much, she … she wanted to turn the tap on, but not let it burst out to fill the sink.

She let her aura flow mildly out of her, not reducing her aura exactly, not yet, but leaving her, to round the edges of her shield like a band. Pyrrha could feel it stretched out, hovering upon the edge of her control, trembling somewhat.

Blake can probably do this much quicker than I can.

No matter, as long as it works.

I'm reasonably certain that Arslan won't see this coming.


She and Arslan had fought so often, known each other so long, that they knew all of one another's tricks — or they had. Arslan hadn't seen this one.

This is something I picked up here at Beacon.

Pyrrha turned, like the buffalo, and as she turned, she swung her shield around in a wide arc, in both hands, like the discus it somewhat resembled. Perhaps Arslan thought that she was going to throw it again, but Pyrrha didn't throw it.

She unleashed the aura that she had banded around the edges of the shield, letting it burst out in an arc of crimson that erupted outwards in a wave across the battlefield. Arslan was caught by that arc, struck in the midriff, lifted up, and hurled backwards.

Now, Pyrrha threw her shield at her, hitting Arslan square in the midriff. Pyrrha had somewhat hoped to make a clean end to this battle, bearing Arslan so far backwards that she fell off the edge of the hexagon, but although Arslan hit the floor, skidding further backwards, she produced Nemean Claw out of her sleeve and jammed it hard into the surface of the hexagon, arresting her movement before she reached the edge.

Pyrrha made haste to retrieve Miló as Arslan got to her feet.

Arslan held Akoúo̱ in one hand, until she threw it off the edge of the battlefield.

Pyrrha did not retrieve it, she only swept her sword outwards, a cutting gesture through the air, in a sign of her continued readiness.

Arslan rolled her shoulders. "That was new," she said.

"I thought it might be wise to have something that you hadn't seen from me," Pyrrha replied.

Arslan made a sort of snorting chuckle. "Not your usual style, I've got to say."

"No," Pyrrha admitted. "But I thought it might be worth trying."

Arslan smiled, settling once more into a fighting stance, one hand up, the other fist drawn back, legs bent and spread apart.

Pyrrha remained as she was, sword out by her side, back straight, legs straight, sash swaying slightly by her side.

The two faced one another for a moment.

Then Arslan began to charge, and Pyrrha charged to meet her, once more the two of them coming together, and this time, they did not shuffle back and forth in fruitless quest for advantage; this time, they came together – but not like waves, not like rocks, not like bulls or stags or even lions, no. Pyrrha and Arslan came together like dancers, like partners who had practised the steps so often that they knew them by heart, backwards — and, in Pyrrha's case, in heels — and whose every individual movement fitted together as part of a complex, flowing pattern.

A pattern of failure in their respective efforts to hit one another, true, but there was a kind of beauty in it, nonetheless, that came from them both being so swift, so attuned to one another, that their efforts interlocked as pieces of a puzzle.

Pyrrha slashed at Arslan, Arslan swayed out of the way before throwing a punch at Pyrrha's shoulder, which Pyrrha in turn twisted at the waist to avoid; Pyrrha reversed her grip on Miló for a backslash, Arslan bent over backwards at the knees to let the sword pass overhead, but Pyrrha was already moving in anticipation of Arslan's response, a palm-strike aimed at her chest, which duly arrived, save that it did not land because Pyrrha spun away, moving around Arslan's flank and forcing her to turn also.

Their sashes swirled around them, adding to the air of choreography.

Move, countermove, counter to that counter, they had fought so often, seen each other at their best, that they could each predict what the other would do, how they would respond. Neither of them parried. Arslan had more to lose in that regard, if she sought to block Miló with her forearms, but Pyrrha too would take a hit to her aura if she allowed Arslan's fists to connect with any part of her, even to prevent a greater impact. Instead, they dodged, their lithe and limber bodies swaying like willow trees caught in the wind.

For all that she was technically being frustrated, Pyrrha found herself smiling. For all that she was not striking blows, nevertheless, there was a joy to be found in this, in facing off against someone who could keep up with her, who was her equal in courage and in skill and who had no malice in her heart that made it imperative that Pyrrha conquer this day.

Not that she did not intend to conquer this day, but this was, in its own way, rather fun. Here, she could forget everything else, forget about everything that had happened with Sunset and Ruby, forget about dark dreams, forget about the grimm and Salem. It was as Arslan had said: this arena was like a world entire unto itself, a world where she and Arslan were the only people living.

She and Arslan, dancing together.

She hoped the crowd was appreciating it as much as she was, as she and Arslan danced around one another, dodging one another's blows, having their blows dodged in turn, moving in such synchronisation that they might have planned it out beforehand.

Both of them began to feign mistakes, leaving openings to tempt the other in; neither Pyrrha nor Arslan took the bait, they were too wise for that; that gap was not an accident, that stumble was deliberate, that overswing was an invitation. Or perhaps not, perhaps there were real mistakes, but they were both too cautious to take them. For her part, Pyrrha hoped not, and thought not on Arslan's part. Certainly, she wasn't going to hazard it and risk the jaws of the trap slamming shut on her.

If she needed to break the deadlock, another aura slice would be preferable, from Miló this time.

Pyrrha was beginning to concentrate her aura in the sword when Arslan retreated, abruptly breaking off contact to skid backwards across the hexagon.

Pyrrha did not pursue. She waited, still, Miló held before her, waiting to see what Arslan would do next.

Arslan took off her necklace of fire dust beads. "I've got something new for you as well, Pyrrha," she declared.

The fire dust beads, all of the beads, began to spark as Arslan threw them up into the air, wrenching apart the string that bound them so that the fast burning beads dispersed, flying this way and that, becoming fireballs which rose higher, and higher, burning brighter and brighter as they rose.

And then began to fall, like bombs dropped from one of General Ironwood's cruisers.

Pyrrha didn't look too shocked — Arslan wouldn't expect her to look too shocked — but she reacted as Arslan expected she would; or, rather, she reacted as she guessed as the fireballs fell that Arslan expected that she would. Arslan wouldn't expect this to put Pyrrha's aura in the red, at least not by itself, but she would expect Pyrrha to be preoccupied with avoiding getting hit too much. And so, guided by her expectations of what was in Arslan's mind, Pyrrha darted this way and that, trying to avoid the worst of the descending fire, searching half in vain for a safe space upon this barren battlefield.

And then the fireballs fell, landing all around her, exploding all around her, fire washing over her, heat warming her, flames ripping at her aura.

Yes, it hurt somewhat — she could feel the flames even through her aura — but Pyrrha bore it nonetheless; she stopped moving and endured the nearest fires, trusting that she had sufficient aura to bear it.

She stood still, and as the flames concealed Arslan from view — and also concealed Pyrrha from Arslan — she switched Miló from sword to rifle mode.

Arslan burst out of the flames, fist drawn back, expecting to find Pyrrha disoriented, flinching perhaps, seeking safety.

Instead, she found herself staring down the barrel of Pyrrha's rifle.

Pyrrha fired; once, twice, thrice, four times, five times, emptying Miló's magazine into her target. Arslan twisted in mid-air, but though she was agile and swift, the bullets were as swift or more, and she could not dodge all of them; at least two shots, maybe three, struck home, knocking her back, and as she was knocked back, Pyrrha switched Miló from rifle back to sword and went for her.

Now it was Arslan who was disoriented, confused by the failure of her stratagem. Pyrrha's slashed once, twice, three times in quick succession, Miló tracing golden patterns through the air, every blow striking home before Arslan recovered enough to block the fourth blow — with her forearm, losing more aura in the process. Arslan threw a punch, Pyrrha twirled aside, sash whirling around her, and as she twirled, she grabbed with her free hand for Arslan's outstretched wrist.

A risky move, one she wouldn't have dared if she hadn't felt the momentum of the battle on her side.

Arslan tried to pull back, pull away.

She was not quite fast enough.

Pyrrha's hand closed like a vice on Arslan's wrist, pulling her around, pulling her off balance.

Arslan tried to step into it rather than be pulled off balance, lunging for Pyrrha with her shoulder down, trying to bull into her. Pyrrha stepped away; Arslan body-checked her, shoulder colliding with Pyrrha, but not heavily enough to knock her down — and in the meantime, Miló descended upon Arslan's back for another slashing stroke.

And Pyrrha held onto Arslan's arm.

She let go of Miló, letting the sword fall to the ground as she joined her one hand on Arslan with the other.

Arslan hit her in the side, hard, and again, but Pyrrha ignored it, only allowing herself to wince in pain as, with all her strength, she hauled Arslan up over her shoulder and slammed her down, head first, into the floor.

"Arslan Altan's aura has been depleted!" Professor Port cried. "Pyrrha Nikos wins the match!"

Pyrrha took a step back, breathing a sigh of relief as the crowd cheered ecstatically.

Pyrrha raised an arm to acknowledge their cheers — which somehow made them cheer all the louder — turning in place to face every part of the arena for at least a little while.

The cheers fell on her like autumn leaves.

It is such a pity that…

I wish Sunset were here to see this.


Pyrrha found, to her dismay, that the smile she wore was becoming her fake, practised, public relations smile; she could not feel the joy that she had felt when she and Sunset had triumphed over Starlight and Trixie.

As the real world intruded into the cloistered world of the arena, so, too, it made this victory seem hollow.

Pyrrha looked at Arslan, who seemed to be feeling even worse than Pyrrha. She hadn't got up. She was sitting on the ground with her hands around her knees, head turned away from Pyrrha, face bent dejectedly downwards.

Pyrrha's hand fell to her side as she took a step closer, and then another.

"You fought very well," Pyrrha ventured.

Arslan snorted. "Not well enough."

Pyrrha winced. "I'm sorry."

"'Sorry'!" Arslan barked, facing turning to look up at her. "What are you sorry for?"

"I … I'm not sure," Pyrrha admitted. "But you seemed rather upset and I…" She hesitated. "I suppose I was trying to—"

"To make me feel better?"

"Put like that, it sounds rather absurd," Pyrrha conceded.

"Well, thank you anyway," Arslan muttered. "But there's nothing you can do to make me feel better."

Pyrrha frowned, silently remaining where she was, stood over Arslan, casting a shadow over her.

That's the problem, isn't it?

She was about to move away, the arena was lowering to allow her to retrieve Akoúo̱, but before she could step away, Pyrrha heard something, a single sound cutting through the wild cheers and shouting of the crowd in the stands.

Many voices, raised in a single song.

"Sweet Caroline, bah-bah-bah,

Good times never seemed so good!"

Pyrrha found a smile returning to her face, a genuine smile. "I know that there's nothing I can say," she said, "but perhaps they can?"

Arslan looked up, looked around, her olive eyes widening as the words of the song fell down upon her.

"I've been inclined,

To believe they never would!"

"But…" Arslan murmured. "But I lost!"

"But you fought well," Pyrrha reminded her. "And I think that's all that really matters to them." She held out her hand. "Now are you going to sit there, or are you going to acknowledge them?"

Arslan hesitated for a second, but as the song went on, a grin spread across her face.

"You know, you were wrong earlier, Pyrrha," she said. "Love does exist in this world." She placed her fingers into the palm of Pyrrha's hand.

Pyrrha's fingers closed around her hand. "Of a sort, I suppose," she said, pulling Arslan up onto her feet. "I had a lot of fun."

Arslan hesitated. "Me too, I suppose," she said. "You know what, there's no 'suppose' about it; this was fun." She raised her hand up in the air, prompting cheers to interrupt the singing for a second. "It's been an honour, P-money, and it's been fun."

They embraced as the cheers of the crowd surrounded them.

XxXxX
Author's Note: The picture of Arslan was drawn for me by the talented TehShraid
 
Chapter 79 - Cause We've Seen You GIve In
'Cause We've Seen You Give In


Terri-Belle looked up at the sound of the approaching footsteps. It was about enough time for a bout to have finished, so she expected it to be Swift Foot, back again.

It was Swift Foot, back again; there was still a frown on her face, or perhaps it had come back on her way back to Terri-Belle's office.

"It is over, then?" Terri-Belle asked, when Swift Foot didn't speak.

Swift Foot nodded mutely.

"Who won?" Terri-Belle asked.

"Pyrrha," Swift Foot replied softly.

Now it was Terri-Belle's turn to nod. "I see," she murmured. "Not unexpected, I suppose. Unfortunate for Arslan Altan, but still … not unexpected. Was it a good fight? A close fight?"

"That's not the same thing," Swift Foot replied. "It was a good fight, definitely, or at least I thought so. Was it a close fight? Yes, and no."

"'Yes and no'?" Terri-Belle repeated.

"I never felt like Pyrrha was in danger of losing, but at the same time, it didn't feel like she was dominating the match either," Swift Foot explained. "They're both so evenly matched — against one another, at least."

"That's the issue with fighting the same person repeatedly," Terri-Belle said. "You get to know all their tricks, so it clouds over any genuine skill difference."

"They both had a new trick," Swift Foot said. "But Pyrrha's was a little more successful than Arslan's."

"What did Arslan do?"

"She threw all her fire dust beads up into the air at once, setting them off so that they fell down in a kind of barrage," Swift Foot said. "She was hoping to catch Pyrrha in the explosions — which she did — but also to disorient her, which she didn't. Pyrrha was waiting for her as she came through the fire. It was … hard to see, because the fire from the explosions was obscuring the view for the cameras, but it was like the damage to her aura wasn't fazing her at all; it was really cool."

"More like she wasn't allowing the damage to her aura to faze her at all," Terri-Belle replied. "Although that is impressive in its own right. And Pyrrha's new trick?"

"An aura attack, channelled through her shield," Swift Foot said. She mimed holding onto a shield with both hands, stepping into the room so that she had space to twirl in place like she was throwing a discus. "She whirled her shield around, and there was this ribbon of aura — ribbon of energy that came from her aura, anyway — that flew out and hit Arslan in the stomach. She wasn't expecting it. It was what Pyrrha needed to open her up. Then she threw her shield at Arslan to do even more damage."

"I'm surprised she didn't use her sword," Terri-Belle muttered.

"She didn't have it with her at the time," Swift Foot said. She paused for a second. "So … that's it. Pyrrha won the fight."

"With her aura attack?"

"No, it was after that," Swift Foot said. "They both fought well, but Pyrrha came out on top." Again, she fell silent for a moment. "Do you … do you really believe that … that she is … that Pyrrha has—?"

"Betrayed the kingdom?" Terri-Belle asked. "Betrayed us?"

Swift Foot licked her lips. "Yes," she said quietly.

Now it was Terri-Belle's turn to take pause, leaning back a little in her chair, clasping her hands together on top of her desk. "Do I believe it? I don't know. All I know is, as I have told you, that Father fears it, and I … I fear it too. I fear it because I trust in our father, because I believe in the wisdom of his years, and because what he is suggesting … accusations first against Pyrrha herself, then against her lackey, a fight that results in both combatants leaving alive—"

"Another fight that results in one of them getting captured," Swift Foot pointed out.

"Captured is not dead," Terri-Belle said. "Cinder Fall lives to fight another day, and even if she does not … what if she were a necessary sacrifice? And Phoebe Kommenos is dead. And … we cannot be blind to the possibility; we cannot say that a Nikos would never do such a thing, that merely to be born to that name is a guarantee of honour and virtue … those days are gone, if they ever lived at all."

"'If'?" Swift Foot asked. "'If they' … those days made this kingdom what it is, made Mistral great."

"Perhaps."

"What 'perhaps' is there about it?" Swift Foot demanded. "You sound like you're about to go out and graffiti a statue."

Terri-Belle cringed. "Don't talk such nonsense," she said, but in a soft tone, with no harshness in her voice. "I … slavery, poisoning of rivals, the humbling of the great, envy run rampant with violent consequences … were the days of Mistral's glory really so glorious?"

"Would we not see that glory renewed?" asked Swift Foot. "If not, then what? What are we seeking, if not to return to the days of our glory, when Mistral might hold its head up high amongst all kings and sneer at the barbarians that surrounded us?"

"Some emperors and lords felt quite benignly towards those barbarians," Terri-Belle pointed out. "The northern ones, anyway."

"My point stands," Swift Foot said. "If not that, then—"

"A partial return," Terri-Belle said. "A synthesis of what was great once with what may be better."

"Now you sound like Lord Rutulus."

Terri-Belle snorted. "He may be an arrogant little twat, but that doesn't mean that nothing he ever says makes sense." She blinked. "To get back on the subject, we cannot dismiss the very idea that Pyrrha may have betrayed us simply because she is the Champion, or because her name is Nikos, or because she has another half a dozen names bestowed on her by the adoring public. The fact that she has been called the Evenstar does not make her virtuous."

Swift Foot looked down at her sandal-clad feet, brushing her long, wavy hair out of the way so that it didn't hide her face.

"If," she began. "If what you say is true, and I don't say that it is, but … if it is, if Pyrrha … if she is what Father fears and you fear—"

"Which may not be true," Terri-Belle felt obliged to concede, for her sisters' sake.

"But if it is," Swift Foot went on. "If it is, then … what do we do? What can we do? She … this will destroy the people."

"I hope the people will prove a little more resilient than that," Terri-Belle said.

"You know what I mean," Swift Foot said, looking up as she took another step closer to Terri-Belle's desk. "They love her in the streets."

"Many do; not all, perhaps," Terri-Belle replied.

"'Not all'?" repeated Swift Foot. She made an almost-laughing sound. "Can you find me someone in the streets who doesn't love Pyrrha Nikos?"

"I'm sure I could if I looked hard enough."

"That'll do a lot of good once Pyrrha turns on Mistral and the people who once cheered her name despair," Swift Foot said.

"There is a worse possibility," Terri-Belle said quietly.

Swift Foot frowned. "Worse?"

"That the people who cheered her name cheer on her cause, because it is hers," Terri-Belle said. "And carry her upon their shoulders to—"

"To where?" Swift Foot asked. "The throne? Would that be so terrible? It belonged to her family."

"Once."

"Once, and perhaps again," Swift Foot said. "I'm just saying that a Nikos restoration would not be what I would call treason against Mistral. Father might not like it, you might not like it, but it would not spell doom and dire consequence for the kingdom."

Terri-Belle sucked in her lips and considered her reply. Instinctively, she didn't like the idea; she respected Pyrrha's skill at arms, she acknowledged that Pyrrha was her superior in that, but … to make her Empress? To bow to her and swear obeisance? The very notion of it stuck in her craw. She was a Thrax, as Swift Foot was; her ancestors had been kings once, in Thrace to the southeast. Twice had the Thracian kings took off their crowns, descended from their thrones, and knelt to the claimant of the House of Nikos, and it was fair to say that they had been rewarded for it with titles, honours, dignities.

They had also paid for their service to the throne with blood, giving their lives in service to the Nikos emperors, sometimes in consequence of the follies of those same emperors. The Emperor Odysseus had given the command to colonise eastern Sanus for Mistral, but it had been Tarpeia Thrax who had sailed across the sea, who had fought like a lion against the barbarian clans, against the silver demons who championed them, giving her life to save the young Prince Pyrrhus from their savagery. And it had been a Thrax, not a Nikos, who had saved Mistral from the tyranny of Ares Claudandus and his thugs and had negotiated a peaceful settlement to the faunus problem.

The House of Nikos had had its time, it had ruled for centuries, and in those centuries, Mistral had grown past its prime, weaker and less regarded; by the time of the Great War, they had been dictated to by Mantle and had had to lie to escape the edicts of the North. Now was the time of the House of Thrax, the time for them to see what they might do, if given the opportunity. Had they not earned that chance? Had they not earned the time to make things right in Mistral?

She did not want to bow her head to Pyrrha Nikos.

But, as much as she disliked the idea, she had to concede Swift Foot's point, that when you spoke of treason … technically, it was treason, but at the same time … it was one thing to think that you might do a better job at being in charge than the person who was currently running the show; it was quite another to plan to destroy the city, to consort with grimm worshippers and White Fang, to unleash grimm upon the populace.

There were orders of magnitude between the two, and the public that might gasp in horror at the second might well shrug at the first.

Terri-Belle supposed they had the right to shrug. After all, they were only talking of the reversion to the historical norm, to the customs of the ancestors, they were only speaking of an end to the novel experiment foisted on them by the Last King of Vale; and, historically speaking, it could not be denied that Mistral had endured many good times under the rule of the House of Nikos.

"Maybe so," Terri-Belle admitted, testily, and with more than a touch of ill grace. "But look at her cohorts, if these rumours are true: the White Fang, grimm cultists, terrorists, and madmen; do those sound like the allies of someone with Mistral's best interests at heart?"

"No," Swift Foot admitted. "So, I say again, this will devastate the people."

Terri-Belle took a deep breath. "I confess that troubles me less than her physical prowess."

"If the mood of the city draws in the grimm, that will be harder to handle than even the greatest warrior, no?" asked Swift Foot.

"Perhaps, unless … unless the people can be made to…" Terri-Belle hesitated. Such a thing was easier said than done at the best of times. And besides, if Pyrrha were innocent, then to slander her… "We must all be prepared to stand together, as a family," she said. "We must all be prepared to play our parts, for the good of Mistral, and our father."

An uncertain look remained on Swift Foot's face, even as her back straightened. "You know that I'm … I wanted to be ready," she said. "I wanted you to think that I was ready. Although I didn't think that ready would mean … this."

"Service to Mistral is not always as glamorous as we would like," Terri-Belle muttered. "We must find out the truth of these allegations, what Pyrrha is planning."

"If she's planning anything," Swift Foot pointed out.

"Yes, yes, indeed," Terri-Belle allowed. "If there is anything to discover; or, indeed, to discover the absence of anything."

"Sounds reasonable," Swift Foot said. "But … how?"

XxXxX​

"Hwa!" Diana cried, swishing her toy Akoúo̱ through the air just like Pyrrha had with her new move. "So cool!"

"So cool," echoed Selene.

XxXxX​

"What was that thing?" asked River.

Kendal turned her head to look at her. "What was what thing?"

"You know the thing," River said. "The thing!" she repeated, gesturing to the TV. "The thing with her shield, and the—"

"That was her aura," Dad said.

"Her aura?" Sky repeated. "You mean the thing that … that Jaune unlocked for me? I thought that was a shield?"

"Aura is … it's a lot of things," Dad replied, waving one hand vaguely in front of him as he got out of his seat and moved a little closer to the television. "At the start, and basically, and for most people, it's a shield. It lets you take hits without getting hurt, it means that we can have this tournament and nobody has to clean body parts up off the arena floor at the end of the day, and even if you do get hurt, then when your aura comes back, it will heal you — like it did for Sky. But, if you want to, then you can also learn how to use your aura to attack with. Like … well, like you just saw there; what you do is you … it's hard to explain to people who don't know anything about any of this stuff."

"Your aura leaves you," Rouge said. "But you can choose in what form; you can shape it as it departs."

Kendal, River, Sky, and Violet all looked at her; Aoko remained focussed on her computer.

"The theory seems simple enough to understand," Rouge murmured.

"Not quite," Aoko said. "Aura isn't a laser beam. If you unleash it without a form, then you'll get power in proportion to how much aura you use, but it will be somewhat without direction, like the way that Neon Katt broke through Weiss Schnee's barriers through random application of aura. But Pyrrha used her shield to shape her aura; it acted as a mould, giving form and direction to her attack."

Sky said, "How do you—?"

"I work in the weapons division," Aoko said. "I need to understand this sort of thing so that I can meet the needs of our clients."

"So does that mean that you could do that, Dad?" asked River. "Could Jaune do that?"

"And how come Pyrrha didn't do that before now?" Sky added. "Why doesn't everyone do that?"

"That's a lot of questions, but no, I never used my aura like that," Dad said. "You see, the limit to this kind of thing — and I think this is probably why Pyrrha hasn't done it before — is that you have to spend aura to do it. The aura that you put into an attack like that, you won't get it back; it's gone for now, which can be dangerous if you're in the middle of a fight and you need all the aura you can get to protect yourself. Now, some people think it's worth it, some people have enough aura that they can afford to shave off a little bit, but I'm guessing that Pyrrha doesn't think it's worth the effort normally, only she needed an ace in the hole in this fight, something that that other girl, her rival, hadn't seen before. Could Jaune do that? Sure, if he worked at it and practised a lot. He's even got enough aura that he could probably get away with it better than most."

"I think I'd rather he kept it to protect himself," Mom murmured.

"Yeah, that's the thing, isn't it?" Dad said. "You got to ask yourself if these flashy techniques are worth it. I didn't think so, and while Jaune might disagree, he might think it's better off keeping his aura for—"

"For his teammates," Rouge said. "Since Jaune's aura doesn't just protect himself, but also Pyrrha and his friends, I think that he might eschew expending it offensively so that he has more of it to spare for them, when they need it."

XxXxX​

"So that's it then," Terra murmured. "The rivalry ends."

"'Ends'?" Cable asked. "Can't Arslan try again the year after next? Or in Mistral next year?"

"Auntie Pyrrha is giving up the celebrity life," Saphron said, speaking to Adrian even as she directed her words in Cable's direction. "Yes, she's going to turn her back on all that money and power to become a huntress because she's a pretty face but an empty head, yes, yes, she does, that what's makes her perfect for your Uncle Jaune, yes, it is. Yes, it is!"

"It will never not be weird that you keep calling her 'Auntie Pyrrha' in front of our son," Terra said, in a deadpan voice.

Saphron looked up at her. "What about when they get married and she really is his Auntie Pyrrha?"

Terra blinked. "Okay, fine, then it will not be weird. But what if they break up before then?"

"Oh, they're not going to break up, come on!" Saphron declared. "She's set for life, and so is he."

"Well, make sure your mother gets an invite to the wedding, won't you?" Cable said. "Otherwise, you know she'll never let you hear the end of it."

"I … they might not want the groom's sister-in-law's mother at the wedding," Terra suggested. "They might want a small, quiet affair."

"Nonsense!" Cable cried. "No such thing as quiet when it comes to celebrities. There'll be room for your mother if you ask for it."

"You're probably right, Cable, if only because they're nice enough to make room if they get asked," Saphron agreed.

Terra rolled her eyes. "Let's … let's wait until Jaune actually proposes before we start planning our plus ones, okay? Or Pyrrha does, for that matter, although I think she's too old fashioned for that. Anyway … let's just wait. Okay, let's leave it. The point is … what were we even talking about?"

"Auntie Pyrrha is retiring," Cable said.

"Don't start, Dad," Terra groaned. "But yes, she is. So is Arslan, for that matter. They're both going to become huntresses."

"More fool them, if you ask me," Cable said. "You wouldn't catch me tramping up and down the wilderness with a sword looking for monsters."

"We didn't want Jaune to do that either," Saphron admitted. "But … it's what he wanted, and in the end … we just had to accept that, instead of trying to stand in his way. They're very brave."

"So long as they understand the risks they're taking," Cable said.

"With their lives?" asked Terra.

"Well, that too, but not what I was thinking of, love, no," Cable said. "I was thinking more about how people like your mother would feel if her hero died in some fight somewhere. The broken hearts … that's what the grimm are drawn to, isn't it? Negativity?"

"So we're told," Saphron murmured. "Although … I don't really want to talk about that sort of thing. I don't want to … just thinking about Jaune's heart in that kind of circumstance is bad enough. But she's so good that it won't happen, right?"

"Right," Terra said. "I mean, you just saw, you just saw a really good fight between two people who are at the top of their game, two people who are so good that it's actually really hard for them to land hits on one another. That's why they both had to come up with new moves."

"Really?" Saphron asked.

"Yeah, I've never seen anything like that aura attack or the thing with the fireballs," Terra said. "That … that was a fitting end, I think. For both of them."

XxXxX​

Arslan had her hands clasped together behind her head as she and Pyrrha — the latter having recovered Akoúo̱, slung across her back along with Miló — walked, sauntered almost, towards the tunnel out of which they had emerged.

She sighed. "I'm going to miss this," she murmured wistfully.

Pyrrha smiled slightly. "You don't have to leave it behind. Nobody can force you to. Certainly, I wouldn't dream of trying."

"I know," Arslan said. "But I've already announced my retirement."

"You could change your mind," Pyrrha pointed out.

"I could, but I don't want to," Arslan replied. "It looks indecisive, one foot in, one foot out, like I can't make my mind up, like I don't know what I want."

"Are you sure that this is what you want?" Pyrrha asked. "To leave all of this behind?"

Arslan hesitated for half a second before she nodded. "Yes," she said. "Yes, I'm sure. I've had a good run, won some fights, won show tournaments, placed well in the ones that I didn't win. And although I didn't get the big title the way I would have liked, or this title, I've still done better than most. I've got nothing to be ashamed of." She twisted her body at the waist to look up at Pyrrha. "And besides, it's like I told you before: if I waited until you'd retired, and then I won the title, people would just say that I wasn't the real champion because I couldn't beat you until you'd thrown in the towel."

"Except that I'm not the champion," Pyrrha pointed out. "Metella is."

"And people are already saying that about her," Arslan said. "That she isn't the real champion because she never fought you; you vacated the title."

"That's ridiculous," Pyrrha said. "There have been plenty of occasions throughout the history of the tournament when the reigning Champion vacated and did not seek to contest the honour. It was never held against their successor."

"There weren't a lot of occasions when someone won it four times on the trot," Arslan pointed out. "I'm not saying that it's right, but … it's what Metella has to put up with, and it's what I'd have to put up with next year; in fact, I'd get it worse because I've contested it with you so often, it really would look like I'd just waited you out." She snorted. "Not that it isn't tempting, I must admit. No matter what they said, I'd be the champion, get the laurel, get the chariot ride, the whole thing."

"Then do it," Pyrrha said.

"Don't tempt me," Arslan muttered. She shrugged her shoulders. "There are more important things than laurels or titles. Self respect, keeping your word, doing the things that you say you'll do and not going back because it would be easier or because it would get you something you really want. All that role model stuff. And, like I said to your friend Ruby … I get that this is important, this huntress stuff, I mean. It's … I've had my fun, and it has been fun, but … now it's time to grow up a little bit, you know?"

"Time to step out of the little world of the arena and into the real world?" Pyrrha suggested.

"Yeah," Arslan agreed. "Yeah, I guess you could put it like that." Another sigh passed her lips. "But I will miss this. Not least because I can't help but feel as though my life after this is going to be kind of dull by comparison."

Pyrrha covered her mouth with one hand as she chuckled. "In my experience, being a huntress is many things, but dull is not one of them."

Arslan let her hands fall down to her sides. "I don't know if our paths will cross again while we're still at school, but I'll tell you what: once we've both graduated, the next tournament afterwards, we'll get a box together in the Colosseum and swap stories."

Pyrrha smiled down at her. "I would like that very much."

"And we'll trash talk the fighters down below and complain about how standards have slipped since our day."

"No, I don't think I'd like that so much," Pyrrha murmured. "Especially since our day will hardly have passed; it will still be Vespa and Metella and all the rest. Just not us."

"Okay, we'll leave that bit then," Arslan said. "Save it for a few years down the road."

Pyrrha shook her head a little as they continued on, almost reaching the tunnel mouth.

They had almost reached it when Penny emerged, leaping out of the shadows to envelop Pyrrha in a hug that pinned Pyrrha's arms to her sides, that squeezed her back so hard that Pyrrha felt it through her aura.

"You won!" Penny cried, lifting Pyrrha up off the ground and spinning her around. "You won, and you're through to the next round!" She put Pyrrha down and then, and only then, seemed to realise or recall that Arslan was there also. "Um, I thought you did very well too," she ventured.

Arslan waved her off. "To the victor go the hugs and kisses, it's the way of things; please, don't curb your enthusiasm on my account."

"Congratulations!" Jaune said, as he followed Penny out of the tunnel. "Never a doubt, obviously." He grinned as he scratched the back of his head, glancing towards Penny. "I don't know, after Penny, there doesn't seem to be much that I can really do to—"

"You could kiss?" Penny suggested.

Jaune's eyes widened. "In front of all these people?"

"It'll prove to the deluded that you really are in a relationship," Arslan said. "Actually, no, it probably won't, but don't let that stop you."

Jaune looked at her. "Who doesn't think that we're in a relationship?"

"The deluded, I just told you," Arslan said. "People who think that Pyrrha's faking a relationship so that she can fake a breakup afterwards."

"Really?" Pyrrha cried. "There are … there are people who think that? There are … why?"

"Because some people will believe anything," Arslan said. "Don't ask me to explain it."

"Can I ask you how you know about this but I don't?" asked Pyrrha.

"Because I read gossip magazines; it's relaxing," Arslan said. "So, while you two are obviously in a relationship, I have serious doubts about Countess Coloratura."

Pyrrha's eyebrows climbed up towards her gleaming circlet. "Are you sure that you … that you're not…?" She searched for a polite and moderate way to suggest that Arslan was perhaps amongst the deluded in this particular instance; it was quite difficult.

"So, they don't think it's real, huh?" Jaune said. "Well…" He took a deep breath. "Well, we'll just have to see about that, won't we?"

"J—" Pyrrha's words were cut off, replaced by a gasp of shock as Jaune grabbed her around the waist, pulling her close and spinning her around as he twirled on his toes. One hand remained on her waist, descending a little towards the sash that covered her microskirt, Pyrrha could feel them upon her … yes, well, a lady didn't discuss such things, but she couldn't say she found it unpleasant. His other hand rose, climbing up her back until she could feel his fingers upon her skin, making their way up her spine, supporting her as Jaune leaned forwards, pushing Pyrrha backwards as he did so.

One of Pyrrha's legs bent at the knee, the other kicking upwards as she leaned back so far her ponytail was touching the floor.

And then, bent over her, hands supporting her, Jaune kissed her.

Pyrrha's eyes had widened at the surprise motion, but as he kissed her her eyes closed, and her arms closed around him.

His hand continued to work its way up, until it had climbed her neck and was in her hair.

Arslan had said that the arena was like a little world; well, this kiss was like a little world too, even smaller than the arena. A world for just the two of them, with crowd and kingdoms and even Arslan and Penny vanished from it.

Pyrrha was gasping for breath by the time that Jaune lifted his head away from her, but if they had kept on until one or both of them passed out, she would not have complained.

No, she wouldn't have complained one bit.

"Sorry about the surprise," Jaune said, as he straightened up, and helped her to do so also. "It's just that … I guess I … kinda wanted to show them, which sounds kind of stupid now that I say it out loud."

Pyrrha put one hand upon his chest. "Don't worry," she said. "That sort of surprise is always welcome."

In the stands, someone whistled.

"Ahem," Doctor Oobleck said, his voice echoing. "The final match will be between Rainbow Dash of Atlas and Sun Wukong of Haven; will both contestants please make their way out onto the battlefield?"

XxXxX​

Blake let out a soft groan. Yes, this had been inevitable from the moment that Pyrrha and Arslan had been called as the third match, but that didn't entirely negate the impact of the confirmation.

"What's the matter, sweetie?" asked Mom solicitously, putting a hand upon Blake's arm. The solicitousness of her tone was somewhat undercut by the mischievousness of her smile as she added, "Are you struggling to work out who to support, your friend or your boyfriend?"

"It's not that, Mom," Blake replied. "I just feel bad for Sun; he's about to get knocked out of the tournament."

"You don't know that for sure," Mom said. "Maybe you should have a little more faith in Sun."

"I have faith," Blake said. "But that faith is bounded by reason, as it should be, and my reason tells me that Sun isn't going to win this."

"Eeyup," Applejack added.

"No way!" Scootaloo agreed vocally.

"You can do this, Rainbow Dash!" squealed Pinkie Pie.

"Not exactly an unbiased crowd, is it?" Mom asked, her voice trembling with amusement.

"In the interests of bounding our faith with reason," Cadance said, sounding almost as amused as Blake's Mom, "Shining Armor, you fought Sun last night, you told me he was ready, so what do you make of this?"

"He's not bad at all," Shining Armor said. "He wouldn't have made it this far if he was, and I wouldn't have told you he was ready if he wasn't. He'll survive in Mantle, and if he left Mantle, then he'd survive against the grimm too. But is he going to beat Rainbow Dash? No."

"You said that with remarkable certainty," observed Mom.

"That's because it's true, ma'am," Shining Armor said.

"Well, it seems that received wisdom is wholly against me," Mom said. She paused a moment. "Blake, since it's her teammate fighting, why don't you ask your friend with the big gun to stop loitering around outside and come join us?"

Blake looked at her mother, eyes widening.

"Yes, dear, I noticed," Mom said. "She isn't subtle. Honestly, if I didn't know she was a friend of yours, I'd be a little concerned." The way that her smile didn't quite reach her eyes suggested that she was still a little concerned.

Cadance leaned sideways to whisper something into Mom's ear. Blake couldn't hear the words being said, but she did see her Mother's expression grow more concerned for a moment, a deep frown creasing her brows, before her expression softened again.

"Ah," she murmured. "Yes, now I see." The smile returned to her face. "My point stands, nevertheless, Blake; why don't you invite Ciel to join us?"

Blake started to rise from her seat. "I'll go ask her now, before the match starts."

XxXxX​

Rainbow rolled her shoulders. "Okay then," she muttered under her breath. She raised her voice to say, "You ready, Sun?"

Sun didn't answer right away. He was talking to his blue-haired pal, Neptune. Rainbow couldn't hear what they were saying — and he was, anyway, a little bit distracted by the way that another of Sun's teammates, the guy with the sides of his head shaved and the red pelisse, Rainbow couldn't remember his name — was glaring at Sun.

But the conversation between Sun and Neptune must have been encouraging, at least, because it ended on a hug between the two of them.

The guy who had been glaring at Sun offered Rainbow a thumbs up, before miming stabbing Sun in the back, repeatedly.

What was up with that, Rainbow did not know. She understood that Sun wasn't Mister Popular, and all things considered, she'd have to admit that she understood why, but if Sun lost this match, then Haven would be eliminated from the tournament.

Now, maybe that didn't bother the Haven students too much because they were treating Pyrrha like one of their own — as far as Rainbow could tell, none of them seemed too broken up about Arslan's defeat — but even so.

Of course, if Rainbow lost, then Atlas would be the one out of the tournament, so bad luck, Sun.

"Do it for Atlas, Dashie!" Neon yelled. "Win one for the General!"

"I mean to," Rainbow said.

Sun and Neptune stopped hugging it out, and Sun turned to face Rainbow. "Yeah, I'm ready now."

"Then let's not keep the people waiting," Rainbow said.

The two of them left the stands together, descending the stairs into the corridor.

"You know, I didn't get a chance to ask," Rainbow said, as their footsteps echoed a little bit off the tunnel walls. "How did it go with Shining Armor last night?"

A bright smile lit up Sun's face. "Oh, it went pretty great! I didn't beat him, but I passed! Councillor Cadance is going to get the paperwork rolling."

"Oh, yeah? Congratulations!" Rainbow offering him her hand. "You're gonna be a huntsman before any of us, huh?"

Sun laughed. "Heh, yeah, I guess I am. Feels weird when you say it like that."

"You had a shot, and you took it," Rainbow replied. "Nothing weird about that. Does Blake know?"

"No, I haven't told her," Sun said. "I was gonna, but … well, you know, you all seemed kinda—"

"It was a long night last night," Rainbow agreed.

"And then…" Sun trailed off for a second. "What's going on?"

"A lot of things are going on, all the time," Rainbow said.

"You know what I mean," Sun insisted. "What's going on with Sunset, and all the stuff that they—?"

"Sunset is a victim of slander," Rainbow declared. "It's all just like Skystar Aris said: she made up a story, decided not to spread it around, only for someone else to get a hold of it. That's all, no truth, all lies."

"Then why isn't Sunset here, cheering Pyrrha on?" Sun asked.

"Because she's on a mission."

"Why her, why now?" Sun demanded. "I'm not stupid, Rainbow Dash. Well … I'm not completely stupid, anyway."

"I never said you were," Rainbow replied. She paused. "Why Sunset? Why were we in Mountain Glenn? There are things going on that neither I nor Blake can tell you, so you're just going to trust me a little bit." She smiled. "But you know, you should bring that inquiring side of you to Mantle; they could use it there as much as they could use your stick and guns."

"You think so?"

"Yeah, I do," Rainbow said. "In Mantle, I think working out who the bad guys are will be as important as fighting them." Rainbow thought about that old lady, Ciel's friend, beaten to death in her own house by some punk loser. "Sometimes, you won't even have to fight, so long as you can…" — she searched for the right words — "so long as you can find out who's responsible."

"Responsible for what?"

"Whatever the problem is," Rainbow replied.

"Right," Sun said, nodding. "Good thing I'm not completely stupid then, huh?"

Rainbow smiled for a second. "Hey, Sun … is it me, or are some of your teammates pulling for me?"

"Who, you mean Scarlet?" Sun asked. "Yeah, he'll be happy to see me gone. He … he's not very happy with me. For good reason, I guess, but … yeah, if you beat me, you'll be making him very happy."

"'If'?" Rainbow asked

"Yeah," Sun said. "'If.'"

Rainbow didn't reply to that, or she was spared the need to because they had reached the end of the tunnel.

Pyrrha and the others were still there, waiting for them, or at least, that was how it seemed.

Sun grinned. "Nice moves, Jaune."

Pyrrha's cheeks reddened with a blush that only made her look cuter; Jaune's entire face reddened to make him look like a pepper fit for the curry pot.

"Well, uh, I guess that I, um, I wasn't—" he stammered.

"Good luck," Pyrrha said quickly. "Both of you."

"Yes, do your best, Rainbow Dash!" Penny added.

"Thanks," Rainbow said, as she and Sun stepped out together, into the light — it was just gone noon, with the sun at its zenith; by the time of the final match, allowing for breaks to recharge aura, it would be dark — and the applause of the crowds all around them.

"This is pretty cool, right?" Sun asked as he waved to his adoring fans. "I mean, for once in a while. It beats getting chased around and called a criminal, that's for sure."

"I wouldn't know about that," Rainbow replied as she, too, waved to the crowd — using both hands in her case. "But you're not wrong; this is pretty nice." She grinned. "You won't get this in Mantle."

Sun chuckled. "That's why I said 'every once in a while.'"

The two took up positions on opposite sides of the hexagon as the rest of the arena retracted and they became the latest in the line of contestants to drop down into the pit.

"Rainbow Dash of Atlas!" Doctor Oobleck cried.

Rainbow raised both fists in the air as she bounced up and down on the balls of her feet.

"Sun Wukong of Haven!"

Sun whooped as he made do with raising one hand.

"Three!"

Sun twirled his staff in one hand; it seemed a red circular blur in the air.

"Two!"

Rainbow's hands clenched into fists.

"One! FIGHT!"

Rainbow surged forward; leaving a rainbow trail blazing in her wake. She'd tried to show something different in each of her battles so far; now, she was going to show what happened when she decided to just blitz it. She could see Sun spinning his staff around before him, deflecting her bullets — or trying to — but in the grip of her semblance, he seemed to be moving so slowly; what had been the red blur in front of him as he spun his staff with such speed had become a perfectly visible red bo-staff, one that was still moving but at a distinctly normal speed, verging upon slow.

Certainly, it was too slow for her.

I'm sorry, Sun, but Adam was faster than you, and Adam wasn't fast enough for me.

From Rainbow's perspective, it took no time at all to close the distance between her and Sun, though she'd started from the opposite end of the battlefield to him. She grabbed his staff with one hand as she slammed her fist into Sun's gut with the other, putting all the momentum of her semblance-powered charge into the blow and adding more than a little bit of her aura into the strike for good measure.

The booming sound of Rainbow's aura strike echoed around the arena; the shockwave erupted out in all directions in front of her as Sun was blasted backwards, arms and legs flailing — right off the edge of the arena.

Rainbow walked to the edge in order to see Sun fall.

Or to see him get caught by a couple of his golden clones before he actually hit the ground, who proceeded to throw him back upwards before he could actually get disqualified for ring out.

Rainbow pulled Brutal Honesty and Plain Awesome from their holsters, firing with both machine pistols, fingers squeezing the triggers down as she tracked Sun's rise. He spun his staff in front of him to try and deflect the bullets away, but he was only partially successful in that, and it took a few more chips off an aura that she'd damaged already.

Nevertheless, with the momentum of his clones' throw behind him, Sun managed to regain the stage, landing to a loud cheer from his supporters.

He had less than a second to enjoy it before Rainbow, shoving her pistols quickly back into their holsters, was right on top of him again.

Sun swung his staff at her, but Rainbow blocked it with one hand as she slammed her other fist into his gut. It was like hitting frozen beef, his abs were as hard as rock — how often did he work out? — but it forced Sun back a step and loosened his grip on his own staff to let Rainbow wrench it out of his hands and hit him across the face with it before she threw it aside.

Then she punched him again — once, twice, three times — slamming her fists into that absurdly hard chest that damaged her aura around the knuckles — but probably not as much as she was damaging his, or at least, she hoped not.

Sun tried to retreat, to open up some distance between the two of them, but Rainbow kept at him, faster than him so he couldn't really get away from her, blocking his attempt to hit back, pounding on him, and pounding, and pounding again—

"Sun Wukong's aura has dropped below the limit!" Doctor Oobleck cried. "Rainbow Dash is the winner!"

"Yes!" Rainbow yelled, punching the air, but in a restrained way because Sun was kind of a friend. He was Blake's boyfriend, anyway, so Rainbow should probably know him better than she did.

She let her hands fall to her sides. "No hard feelings, right?"

Sun winced. "Ask me again when I start to feel a little bit better."

XxXxX​

"And that concludes the first exciting round of these finals!" Professor Port declared, his voice piped into the corridor. "Now, in battle, huntsmen and huntresses may be forced to fight with their aura diminished from prior exertions, but in recognition of the fact that some of our semi-finalists have been exerting themselves quite a lot already, we'll be taking a break to allow some of their aura to recharge. But don't go away! It only gets better from here!"

"So, what should I do when I meet Pyrrha's mom?" Penny whispered to Jaune. "Is there anything that I ought to know?"

"Just a couple of things, yeah," Jaune replied. "The first thing is to call her 'my lady,' as in, Lady Nikos. The other thing is that there's this bow that Sunset taught me, you give it when you're first introduced to her. What you do is, you put one foot behind the other, spread your hands out on either side of you, and bend down from the waist, make sense?"

There was a sort of tapping, thumping noise from behind Pyrrha.

"One foot behind the other is hard to do when I'm trying to move forward," Penny complained.

"It doesn't matter if it isn't perfect," Jaune assured her. "Just so long as you're making the effort, that'll be fine."

Pyrrha, walking ahead of both Penny and Jaune, leading the way to her mother's box, smiled ever so slightly at what she could hear from behind her. She was tempted, momentarily, to pretend that she couldn't hear it, but in the end, she turned to face them both, paying particular attention to Penny.

"You know, Penny, you don't have to come if you don't want to," she said. "I know that I suggested you might, but if you'd rather go back to the stands, then—"

"No," Penny said quickly. "No, I'd like to meet your mother. Everyone else on the team has, haven't they? And although she can't know … or can she know?"

"If Sunset has spoken to Mother already, as I'm sure she will have, then she will know the truth already," Pyrrha said. "Or at least, she will know that Sunset is … she will know, so she can know."

"Then I'd like to meet her, as your new team leader," Penny said. "If that's alright with you, that is; it doesn't feel like something I should order you to do." She adopted a mock-stern voice. "Take me to your mother, Pyrrha; that's an order!"

Pyrrha chuckled. "There's no need to make it that official, I assure you." She paused. "I would like to tell you that my mother won't judge you on such things as the bow or the mode of address; unfortunately, that would be a lie, but I … I believe that Jaune is right that Mother will not expect perfection, merely a degree of effort."

Penny took the opportunity of them having stopped walking to attempt the bow that Jaune had just outlined for her. She was not as good at it as Sunset had been, it lacked a certain natural quality coming from Penny, but it was very well done for the first time.

Penny looked up at her. "Am I doing it right?"

"I'm not entirely sure," Pyrrha admitted. "You see, that isn't a Mistralian bow."

"It's not?" Penny asked.

"No, that's one of Sunset's own," Pyrrha said. "Although it seemed to do well enough when it came to impressing my mother."

Penny frowned. "But then … Sunset comes from…" Her mouth formed an O. "But the ponies in Equestria do put one of their front legs back just like this! And then bow like this! That's how Twilight bowed to Princess Celestia! Oh, Sunset must have converted it to a human form! That's so cool!"

"A human…" Pyrrha trailed off. Of course, Sunset was … Sunset was…

"I'm a magical unicorn."

It was one thing to believe that when Sunset said it, it was also one thing to remember that Sunset lived in another world, a world to which she could presumably return if she wished to — although Pyrrha found herself glad that she didn't — it was another thing to think about what that really meant.

Specifically, it was something else to imagine Sunset as a kind of horse.

Pyrrha had never really thought about it. She wasn't wholly sure that she wished to do so.

It was rather … strange to contemplate.

"Of course," Pyrrha murmured. "Yes, I see what you mean. That…" She pushed the thought of equine Sunset out of her mind to focus on Penny. "That looks very nice, Penny. I'm sure it will do fine. And if it doesn't, it really doesn't matter all that much."

"I know," Penny said. "But that doesn't mean I don't want to make a good impression."

Pyrrha smiled at her, then turned away to continue leading the way for the others.

She led them up the several flights of steps, up to near the very top of the arena, to the box where, as she had yesterday, Hestia stood in attendance on the door.

Hestia bowed her head. "Good afternoon, young mistress. And congratulations."

"Thank you, Hestia," Pyrrha said. "I imagine that you'd quite like to sit down."

"I'm fine, young mistress," Hestia said, "but thank you kindly for saying so." She cleared her throat. "Lady Pyrrha, ma'am, and Mister Arc and…" Hestia paused for a moment. "And company."

She stepped aside, and before Pyrrha could introduce Hestia to Penny or vice versa, she felt herself pulled into the box itself as though Hestia had been a pressurised door which, once open, caused everything on the one side to be wrenched inexorably into the other.

As she walked in, she saw her mother climb to her feet, pushing herself up on her cane.

"Pyrrha!" she cried, her voice louder than seemed necessary in the circumstances. "Pyrrha," she repeated, her walking cane tapping upon the metallic floor of the box as she walked around the edge of the row of seats.

Pyrrha did likewise, walking quickly around the edges of the seats, her sash swaying and bouncing beside her. "Mother, there is no need—"

"I am not yet so frail," Mother said, her voice sharp, cracking like a whip.

Pyrrha stopped. "No," she murmured. "No, of course not, Mother."

For a moment, there was silence, only the tap tap of Mother's cane upon the floor.

She stood in front of Pyrrha, of a height with her but seeming a little smaller because of the slight tilt of the floor of the box.

She reached up with her free hand — the other holding the handle of her ebony cane — and stroked Pyrrha's cheek, a gentle gesture for a hand that otherwise felt hard.

Or perhaps it was simply Pyrrha's surprise that made the gesture feel awkward.

When Mother kissed her, leaning forward to plant a kiss upon first one cheek and then the other, it felt … different. It was not the first time, but it did not feel like the other times, although Pyrrha confessed that she would have been hard pressed to explain why it was so.

Perhaps it was no different, the difference existing only in her imagination.

"You … have done well," Mother said. "Doubly so."

"Indeed!" Lord Wong declared as he followed Lady Nikos up onto his feet; Pyrrha noticed him now for the first time, her attention drawn away from her mother to the ambassador and his wife, who stood up beside him, although there was a gap between them which she guessed was filled with—

"Well done, Pyrrha!" Soojin cried. "You were amazing out there!"

Pyrrha smiled. "Thank you, Lady Soojin, but I couldn't have done it without the support of my biggest fan."

"Congratulations, Lady Pyrrha," Lady Wong said.

"A doubled congratulations," Lord Wong said, "upon both your victories, of today and of last night."

"'Last night'?" Soojin repeated. "What happened last night, Papa? Was there a match I didn't see? But then, this is the first—"

"Last night, Soojin, Lady Pyrrha defeated and apprehended a dangerous criminal on the streets of Vale in a real battle," Lady Wong said. "And for that, she deserves our praise even more than for the tournament victory."

"The tournament victory was mine alone, my lady, but the victory in Vale was won by my team; we all should share equally in the acclaim and the praise," Pyrrha said. "Speaking of which, you all remember Jaune, but allow me to introduce my friend Penny Polendina, who fought with us last night and struck the final blow against our enemy. Penny, allow me to name my mother, Lady Nikos; the Mistralian ambassador to Vale, Lord Wong; his lady wife; and their daughter, the Lady Soojin."

Penny's eyes seemed to widen a little at being in the presence of so many dignitaries, but nevertheless kept her composure as she bowed, in the Sunset fashion that Jaune had shown her. "It's a pleasure to meet you all, my ladies and my lord."

"Miss Polendina," Lord Wong said, in his gravelly tones. "You are of Atlas Academy's Team Rosepetal, yes?"

"Uh, yes, my lord, I am," Penny said, before letting out a hiccup. "Sorry."

"Good afternoon, Miss Polendina," Mother said. "You came to your semblance upon the battlefield in the first round, no?"

Penny smiled. "Yes, my lady, I found it then. I was very lucky."

"As was your team; without it, you might have lost the match," Mother observed. "Mister Arc, fare you well?"

"Very well, my lady," Jaune said. He paused, before venturing on, "the better for having seen Pyrrha win already."

"I should hope so, after that kiss," Lady Wong said, in a somewhat arch tone.

Jaune swallowed. "That, uh … I was … I'm not sure—"

"You were overcome by the moment," Lord Wong said, enunciating his words carefully. "That is what you must say in these circumstances, even — perhaps especially — when it isn't true."

Soojin giggled.

"Kindly attempt to maintain some decorum for the rest of the day, Mister Arc; this is Pyrrha's moment, not yours," Mother said sharply.

Jaune bowed his head. "Of course, my lady."

Mother inhaled. "Lord Wong, Lady Wong, will you excuse me a moment? My daughter and I must have some private conference. I shall not be too long."

"We could leave you for a moment, my lady, if you would prefer—" Lady Wong began.

"No, no, Lady Wong, that will not be necessary; I would not dream of it," Lady Nikos said, waving her free hand. "Pyrrha, walk with me a moment, if you will."

"Of course, Mother," Pyrrha said.

It does not take the wit of Creon to guess what you wish to speak of.

She backed away, first, to allow her mother to get out, and then fell in at Mother's side as the two of them walked out of the box and began to descend the stairs downwards. Mother held onto the metal rail with one hand, holding her stick with the other. They had gone about halfway down, more or less, when Mother stopped, still holding onto the rail.

"So," she said, "you have fought your last match against Arslan Altan. The contest is ended once and for all and decisively in your favour. How does it feel?"

"I'm glad it ended on a splendid battle," Pyrrha said, "one where we both fought with all our might and showed ourselves at our best, in skill if not always in the results that we obtained with that skill. It was a fight worth remembering, and I am glad it was so."

"Mmm," Mother murmured. "That business with your aura, and your shield—"

"It was necessary, Mother," Pyrrha said. "I needed something that Arslan wasn't expecting."

"Then you don't plan to make a habit of it?" Mother asked.

"No, Mother," Pyrrha replied. "I don't think I need to, in the ordinary course of things."

"Good," Mother said. "I have always thought that such techniques put style over substance."

"I think there may be use for them, in certain situations."

"When facing opponents who are very familiar with your capabilities?"

"I was thinking more often of when it may be advantageous to deal more damage quickly, rather than in a slower but more precise fashion."

"Even at the cost of your own aura?" Mother asked.

"Better to expend some of it to win the battle than to have it whittled away from one, no?" Pyrrha asked.

"Better not to lose it in the first place," Mother replied. "Still, you won the battle. You are one step closer to the ultimate glory, the goal which I intended for you."

"Yes, yes, you did," Pyrrha could not help but say in reply. "And yet, for all that … I desire it also."

Mother looked at her. "You do?"

"I fear so," Pyrrha admitted. "I find that I would rather like to retire upon a high note."

"You fear it?" Mother asked. "And tell me, Pyrrha, why should you fear to have ambition?"

"Because…" Pyrrha hesitated. "Because I … I would prefer not to say."

"Because you thought that my ambition was something you had escaped, and so you looked down upon me for possessing it?"

"I have never looked down upon you, Mother," Pyrrha murmured.

"Resented me, then, for pushing you to attain something which you now wish for yourself," Mother said. "Well, leave it be; for myself, I find that it matters less to me than it did upon a time." She tightened her grip upon the bannister, her knuckles turning white. "Miss Shimmer came to see me this morning, before I arrived here."

Pyrrha paused for a moment. "What did Sunset tell you?"

"The truth," Mother said. "I confess myself disappointed in you, Pyrrha; that disappointment tarnishes your victories in my eyes. I thought you had been raised better than this, that Chiron's tutelage at least might have taught you better, even if my parentage had not."

"I…" Pyrrha trailed off, blinking rapidly. "'Disappointed'? I don't understand."

"Do you not?" Mother asked. "Do you truly not? Has this place made you so … so Valish?" She almost spat the word. "No, not even that, for surely, even in Vale, they understand the virtue of fidelity. Miss Rose is not with you?"

Pyrrha did not miss the note of hostility that entered into her mother's voice when she said Ruby's name. "No," she said softly. "Ruby is detained in Beacon by some other business."

"Good, or I should be hard pressed not to give her a piece of my mind," Mother fairly growled.

"Mother—"

"Miss Shimmer saved your life!" Mother declared. "And you repay her by allowing Miss Rose, not even one of your professors, a mere child, to drive her into bootless exile out of Beacon? Is that how the House of Nikos repays the debts it owes?"

"I told Sunset to go to you," Pyrrha said. "That you would give her succour and assistance."

"Very thoughtful of you," Mother said in words as sharp as Miló's edge. "Did you speak up in her defence?"

Pyrrha bowed her head, feeling as though a weight were being placed upon it. "No. Not … not until we were nearly alone."

"So you said nothing where you could be heard," Mother muttered. "I did not think that I had raised a coward."

"'Coward'?" Pyrrha cried, her voice rising even as her head rose to look her mother in the face once more. "Mother, I … what Sunset did, what you would have had me defend … have you no feeling for the people of Vale, for this city?"

"No," Mother said bluntly. "Miss Shimmer also spoke of this city of Vale; it moved me as little from her lips."

"Sunset acknowledges that she made a mistake," Pyrrha murmured.

"Saving your life is not a mistake in my eyes," Mother replied.

"In passing, do we not achieve immortality?"

"Do not grow insolent with me, daughter," Mother snapped. "It may be that I have grown indulgent, but that indulgence … or do you speak sincerely, and not out of a desire to bait my temper?" Her voice softened. "Do you believe that I would ever wish you dead? My only child, the future of my house and line?"

She released her grip upon the stair rail and exchanged the hand which held her walking cane, fumbling with it for a moment before she laid her newly-freed hand on Pyrrha's shoulder.

"Glory, yes, but … but not at the expense of your life. I would not grow old in a futureless house, doomed to crumble once I breathe my last, to be interred in a crypt that will soon become the property of some pot-bellied merchant. Do you think that if you perished, I would spend my last days beside your statue, accosting passersby to tell them that you died very well, and I have no regrets? I would have you live, live to shine brightly, yes, as bright as any star in Mistral's firmament, but I would have you live."

"I know," Pyrrha whispered. "I know you would, and that is why I knew that you would take care of Sunset. I am sorry that I … should not have suggested otherwise. But as a huntress—"

"You were my heir before you were a huntress," Mother said. "You were the daughter of the House of Nikos before you were a huntress."

"And as a daughter of the House of Nikos, have I not some obligations towards the people?" Pyrrha asked. "And as a huntress, we must needs be prepared to give our lives in service of a greater cause, as Achates Kommenos did upon the field of the Four Sovereigns, or Tarpeia Thrax holding off the savages so that Prince Pyrrhus might escape."

"And in that line stands Sunset Shimmer, in my eyes," Mother replied. "As a sword sword and a protector, pledged by honour and her word to put your life before all other cares or considerations."

Pyrrha closed her eyes a moment. "It is not … Sunset acknowledges that she made a mistake; can you not do the same?"

Mother was silent a moment. "Let it be conceded, then," she said softly. "But even so, the fact remains, she saved your life, and you repaid her loyalty with silence. A mistake, you call it; you do not claim that she did treachery, that she meant wickedness by it?"

"No, of course not," Pyrrha said.

"She is my sworn sword," Mother said. "Your leader, your battle companion, your friend. And yet, you had no care for friendship or fidelity, you said nothing and let Miss Rose pass judgement and sentence."

"I know that Sunset did not say it so," Pyrrha said.

"You said nothing," Mother repeated. "You were silent."

"You speak to shame me," Pyrrha whispered. "But what would you have had me do? Seek to sustain Sunset at Beacon, against Ruby's opposition?"

"If you could inspire no clemency in Miss Rose, then I would rather you had left with Miss Shimmer, even forfeiting this tournament, rather than allow her to be spurned like a stranger cur while you bore witness," Mother said, "and by the witnessing gave your approval to it."

That stung, and stung all the more for being so unexpected to hear from her mother. It felt as though Arslan's fireballs had not done so much to Pyrrha's aura. Pyrrha had endured the flames, but this … this was harder to endure, and Pyrrha felt once more the weight pressing down upon her head, forcing her neck to bow.

"Give up the tournament?" Pyrrha repeated. "You would have had it so, truly?"

Mother was silent a moment. "I would rather see you without laurels on your brow than devoid of the virtues of our class, to turn out one who has served you faithfully."

"What you've done is so awful that you must go; oh, but see my mother, she may toss you a scrap or two."

I wonder that Amber did not call me cruel; I would deserve the name more than Ruby does, for Ruby was as cold as steel while she banished Sunset, and spoke with honest harshness in the banishment. I professed love, while turning my back upon she who has loved me greatly in her turn.

I should have spoken out for mercy, at the least, if I had meant what I said, of great affection. Or else I should not have claimed to possess said great affection after the deed was done.


"Your words do shame me," she confessed.

"They are intended to," Mother said bluntly.

Pyrrha glanced at her. "What … what should I do?"

"Do you ask for my command, who have so often railed against it in your heart?"

"No," Pyrrha said. "But I do ask your counsel."

"I have offered Sunset command of a mercenary company," Mother declared, in yet another surprise for Pyrrha's ears. "Or rather, since I do not have such a thing at present, I have offered to found and fund one, under her leadership, that she may put her skills to good use in Mistral. If you were to join in with her, as joint leader, it would add great lustre to the venture, and immediately, the prestige of the new group would be immense by your participation."

"Leave Beacon?"

"Has it so much to teach you?" Lady Nikos said. "Bring Mister Arc with you, if you wish."

"Yes, I would like to have him with me, but to leave Beacon … leave Ruby and Penny—"

"Miss Polendina?"

"She is my — our — new team leader, in Sunset's place," Pyrrha explained briefly. "She meant to transfer to Beacon in any case; this is … the opportunity arose for her to do so early."

"As leader?" Mother asked.

"You call me coward, and then you express disappointment that I was not chosen as team leader?" Pyrrha asked.

"I said nothing," Mother replied.

Pyrrha blinked. "No, I suppose you … forgive me." She frowned. "I cannot drag Jaune away from Beacon, abandon Penny and Ruby." Yes, I could serve Professor Ozpin in Mistral, and start now, but still… "Jaune would not wish to go, and I have other friends than Sunset, other responsibilities."

"You asked for my counsel."

"But in this, Mother, and not for the first time, I cannot take the path that you would have me follow," Pyrrha replied. "I may owe Sunset more than I have given her, but if so … if so, I must repay her in some other fashion."

XxXxX
Author's Note: As I didn't get a lot of writing done this week, we'll be taking a week break and back in the new year on Monday 8th January
 
Chapter 80 - The Making of Change
The Making of Change


"So, what did your mother want to say to you?" Jaune asked as the three of them walked down the stairs. Jaune was besides Pyrrha, with Penny a step behind them.

Pyrrha sighed deeply. "She chided me."

"That's unusual," Jaune said.

Pyrrha glanced at him. She wasn't quite able to keep the smile off her face. The fact that there was a matching smile upon Jaune's face didn't help in that regard.

A slight snigger escaped her attempts to forestall it, as she found her elbow moving almost independently of her will to give Jaune a slight nudge.

"I feel as though I've just missed something," Penny confessed. "Why is this funny?"

Pyrrha made a sound that was somewhere between a chuckle and a wince as she looked back at Penny. "It isn't really, Penny, it's just that—"

"I was being sarcastic," Jaune explained. "Because it's not unusual at all. Pyrrha's mom is always chiding her — or anyone else, for that matter."

"Oh," Penny said. "Oh, I see." She paused for a moment. "She seemed alright to me. Did I miss something?"

"No, you just hadn't done anything to upset or disappoint her yet," Pyrrha said. "My mother is not an ogre, I must admit, she simply has … certain standards that she expects people to live up to. High standards."

"Oh, so she's like my father, then?" Penny asked. "Now I understand."

"Yes," Pyrrha murmured. "Yes, I suppose you could say that. Not exactly the same, but there are certainly similarities."

"So what did your mother chide you about?" Jaune asked.

Pyrrha stopped on the stairs. It would be easier to talk about this here, while they were still relatively high up in the arena, with a metal wall between themselves and the crowds on the other side, and very few people with reason to make their way up here to them. Nevertheless, she looked down the stairs, and up them, as she turned to face Jaune, which had the beneficial side effect of meaning that she no longer had her back to Penny, but was turned in profile towards her, so that her new team leader could see at least the side of her face.

Not that she actually looked at either of them. Her eyes turned downwards, towards the metal steps on which she stood.

"It was, as you might think," she whispered, "about Sunset."

Now it was Jaune's turn to sigh. She heard his hands tapping against the metal wall behind him. "Of course it was."

"Did Sunset go and see her?" Penny asked. "Like you said she should."

"Yes, she did," Pyrrha said, and the fact that neither Jaune nor Penny had asked what, precisely, her mother had chided her about with regards to Sunset or, indeed, whether she felt truly chastened or no, made it a little easier for the moment to raise her head a little so that she could Penny's face and not just her boots. "This morning, before Mother flew up here to see the matches."

Penny nodded. "And did your mother agree to help her? Can she help her?"

"Very much so, if Sunset wills it," Pyrrha said. "Mother has offered to make her a mercenary captain."

"She what?!" Jaune exclaimed.

Penny cocked her head to one side a little. "Would you mind explaining that just a little more?"

"Of course," Pyrrha said. "Mistral has — had, at least — no army. It has an army now, but that army is very small, and still in training; I'm not even sure how long it will last before people begin to wonder if it was a mistake and forget why they created it in the first place. But, in any case, as I say, Mistral has not, historically, had an army. Even before the Great War, there was no standing army in Mistral, only warriors sworn to the service of the throne or the houses great and small. After the Great War and the Faunus Rebellion, of course, there were huntsmen and huntresses, but still, there was no tradition of huntsmen and huntresses, and the tradition of, well, of private armies I suppose you might call them continues in the plethora of mercenary groups and private security companies who flourish in Mistral, more than in any other kingdom — although some find work in other kingdoms besides Mistral."

"You mean like SDC security?" Penny asked. "Without the slaves that is."

"One would hope," Pyrrha murmured dryly. "Some are close to SDC security, others are more warlike, and others still sit somewhere in between the two; I am afraid there is a spectrum of what kind of work these groups do — and how they go about it."

"And Sunset's group?" asked Penny. "What kind of group would she lead?"

"As a new company, without any traditions or customs or identity, that would be for Sunset to determine, as the captain," Pyrrha said. "That's … that is part of what would make this a great opportunity for her: the chance to build something from scratch, to make it, to shape it from the ground up, just as the first headmasters of the huntsman academies shaped the schools after the Great War; she would be responsible for determining what this group is, what it does, what it stands for."

"Wouldn't your mother have any say in that?" Jaune said. "I mean, Sunset could never afford this by herself, and you said that your mother would give it to Sunset—"

"How can you give something to someone when it doesn't exist?" Penny inquired. "Sorry to interrupt, Jaune."

"It's okay, Penny."

"Mother would provide the money," Pyrrha explained. "And the fact that Lady Nikos was supporting the venture would give it credibility from those who would not look twice upon a penniless faunus, with some reputation but no great deeds done in Mistral, not even a Mistralian by birth, attempting to set up an operation with nothing behind it but Sunset's hopes. It isn't really something that Sunset could hope to get off the ground by herself. So, I suppose, I should have said not that Mother is giving Sunset a company; rather, she is giving Sunset the opportunity to forge a company, with the backing of the House of Nikos." She paused. "But I don't think that Mother would interfere operationally; she trusts Sunset too much for that." She sucked in a sharp intake of breath. "I think that she would give Sunset her head, at least unless or until Sunset failed dramatically in some fashion."

"She already has," Jaune pointed out.

"Not…" Pyrrha paused for a moment. "Not in my mother's eyes. In Mother's eyes, she has succeeded absolutely."

"By saving you?" Penny asked, although it hardly seemed a question at all.

"Yes," Pyrrha said softly. "By saving me."

"I suppose … I can understand that," Penny said softly. The corners of her lips twitched ever so slightly. "I'm glad you're not dead too."

Pyrrha could not help the little laugh that skipped out from beneath her lips. "Thank you, Penny."

She felt a hand upon her shoulder. Jaune's hand.

"Me too," Jaune said. "You know, in case that needed saying."

She ventured to look at him, if only for a moment. Fortunately, he did not look upset; there was no anger in his eyes.

"I know," she said. "But it never hurts to be reminded."

"So," Jaune went on. "Is Sunset going to do it? Take your mother's offer, become a mercenary?"

"I don't know," Pyrrha admitted. "Mother didn't say that Sunset had accepted, which I suppose probably means that she has asked for time to think it over and hasn't gotten back to Mother yet."

"It does seem like a lot of work," Penny said. "You said it was a big opportunity, and I suppose I can see why, but an opportunity that will take a lot of work all the same. You say that it's like the first headmasters, but I guess it's a lot easier to live in a school that someone else built than it is to build one yourself."

"I think you're certainly right about that, Penny," Jaune said. "But Sunset … whatever her faults, Sunset has always been hard-working." His brow furrowed. "I'm not convinced that this is the right thing for her, though."

"You don't?" Penny said, leaning forwards a little from the waist. "Why not?"

"I think that Sunset works better with a tight circle," Jaune replied. "I think that she'd be fine with a small group of people under her, people she could get to know, people that she liked, a team that she could…" — he waved one hand — "bond with, I guess. New friends, after…" He trailed off for a second. "But a company? A whole bunch of people, how many is that?"

"It would only be small to begin with," Pyrrha said softly. "In the beginning."

"Would it?" asked Jaune. "I get that everything has to start somewhere, but even so, a company with your mother's money and support? Would it really be that small?"

Pyrrha considered it for a second or two. "I don't know," she confessed. "It would depend on a number of factors, not least of which the number of potential willing recruits in Mistral and what size Sunset wished to begin with."

"Even if it started small, it would have to grow," Jaune said. "Do you think that Sunset could manage twenty people? Fifty? People who were distant from her, who she didn't or couldn't know because there were too many people to get to know?"

"Isn't that what team leaders are for?" Penny said. "Or officers? After all, General Ironwood doesn't know everyone who serves under him, Professor Ozpin doesn't deal with every single student—"

"I know that it can be done, but would Sunset want to do that?" Jaune responded. "I don't know, maybe she would, but even if she did manage to rise to the occasion, still … could your mother really trust her? Could anyone who hired her?"

"None of the people who hired her would know what she did," Penny pointed out. "Or were you meaning metaphorically?"

"I think…" Pyrrha began, stopping short of saying that she thought Jaune did Sunset wrong in that suggestion, in case he did not wish to hear it.

"I did not think that I had raised a coward."

Pyrrha frowned. "I think you do her wrong, to suggest that," she said.

"Do you?" Jaune asked.

"Yes," Pyrrha said softly. "Yes, I do."

"You said that Sunset wouldn't make friends with a large group of people," Penny pointed out. "But if she wasn't their friend, then … she only did what she did down in the tunnel because she cared so much about you and Pyrrha and Ruby, so—"

"Penny, I'm not sure that's very helpful," Pyrrha murmured. She looked Jaune in the eyes, prepared to see frustration with her in them, anger even, if need be. She did not like the feeling of her mother being right in a critique of her character, but even less did she like the knowledge that she had turned her back on her friend. "Sunset accepted all of Ruby's accusations, and your anger, she accepted that she had done wrong, she accepted the punishment of being exiled from Beacon — and from all of us who mean so much to her, for whom she did what she did … but she would not do it again, I would stake much upon it. I would stake Mistral, my home that means so much to me, that she would not make the same mistake again, if put in the same or similar position. To suggest that she is unrepentant, no different than she was when she did that thing … it is incorrect."

Jaune looked at her. Pyrrha waited for his reaction, resting her fingertips upon the wall behind her for support.

"You … you'd really stake Mistral on that?" he asked. "Your own home, your mother, everyone?"

"Yes," Pyrrha said, though she wished her voice did not sound so brittle as it did. "I believe that Sunset, regretting and regretful, would make a different choice."

"You trust her?" Jaune asked. "After what she did?"

"After what I have seen and what I have heard," Pyrrha replied. "I trust her." She swallowed.

"Don't—" Jaune began, and then stopped. "Is that what your mother wanted to talk to you about?" he asked. "It is, isn't it?"

Pyrrha nodded. "She chided me for not standing by Sunset."

"Even now?" Jaune said.

"Because she thinks that Sunset did the right thing?" Penny asked. "She thinks that you should have … what does she think that you should have done?"

"I think I'd like to know that too," Jaune whispered.

Pyrrha took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling. "Is the point really what my mother thinks I should have done?"

"I guess not," Jaune admitted. "Do you … what do you think?"

"I … I don't know," Pyrrha confessed. "Except that I feel ashamed of myself, that I said so little in that room that night. I waited until Sunset had been banished by Ruby, and then I went out to her, and I … I told her that I loved her and said a fond farewell."

"I know," Jaune said. "Ruby knew that you would too; that's why—"

"Why she tasked me with taking the journal out to Sunset, yes," Pyrrha murmured. "But if I really cared about Sunset—"

"Are you seriously gonna suggest after all this that you don't care about Sunset?" asked Jaune, some incredulity creeping into his voice.

"If I did, why did I not speak up…?" Pyrrha faltered, the right word eluding her.

"Speak up in her defence?" Penny suggested.

"No," Pyrrha said. "No, I could not … Sunset gave no defence, I could not give one on her behalf; but I could, I should, have spoken up for clemency."

"You mean for Sunset to stay at Beacon," Jaune said. It was hard for Pyrrha to tell what was in his thoughts, because she could detect so little trace of it in his voice.

"Yes," Pyrrha said simply.

She saw little point in saying anything else, at least not yet; clemency might be called a virtue more honoured in the breach than in the observation amongst the old blood, but it was a virtue yet and all the more virtuous for being so rarely observed in times of great crisis. Those who did observe it, those who forgave their enemies, those who raised up those who knelt before them, were praised and reputed for it. Yet Pyrrha had conspicuously failed to demonstrate that virtue, either with Sunset or with Cinder — unless you counted not simply killing Cinder where she lay on the ground as clemency, which Pyrrha was not inclined to do in the circumstances.

But Jaune was not a Mistralian, and she could not expect their values to move him, any more than her mother's words would have brought Jaune to shame if they had been directed his way. She would not persuade him thus, nor did she seek to or need to persuade him. All she wished to do, all that she could do, was present her thoughts, as they were in her mind.

"Because you think she's changed," Penny said.

"Because … she is my friend," Pyrrha said. "And so, being my friend, being bound to my family by tokens and promises between her and my mother, I have certain obligations towards her."

"What about her obligations to us?" Jaune asked. "What about her obligations to Beacon?"

"That is where the clemency ought to have come, had I been braver," Pyrrha said.

"It's alright, Pyrrha," Penny said, taking Pyrrha's hand in both of hers. "I wasn't very brave either. When Sunset confessed, when she said why she'd done it, I wanted to reach out to her, but … I was scared of Ruby."

"You shouldn't have been," Jaune said, his voice a little hoarse. "Ruby … Ruby wouldn't have blamed you, or been angry with you. She sent Pyrrha out to say goodbye, remember; she wouldn't have had any problem with you wanting to reach out." He looked at his hand for a second. "I'm not sure that you could have persuaded her to show mercy, though; at least … hasn't Sunset already been shown mercy? She isn't going to jail, she isn't having everyone know what she did, she's still a hero here in Vale in spite of everything, she's got so many people on her side: Councillor Emerald, Professor Ozpin. Isn't that enough? Isn't that mercy?"

"Sunset and Ruby would doubtless agree on that," Pyrrha murmured. "But nevertheless…"

"Do you … do you think Ruby did the wrong thing?" asked Jaune.

"No," Pyrrha said. "Ruby acted perfectly correctly, according to the values of a huntress."

"Except that Professor Ozpin is a huntsman too," Penny pointed out.

"Ozpin is too comfortable in the dark," Jaune said, his voice sharpening. "It might be necessary to step there, but it's almost as if he likes it there better than in the light." He clenched his jaw for a moment. When he spoke again, his voice had softened once more. "So … Pyrrha, I don't … if you think that Ruby did the right thing, then, I don't get it, what are you saying?"

"I'm saying that, although Ruby acted correctly, I ought to have urged her towards mercy nonetheless," Pyrrha said.

"Right," Jaune murmured. "I see." He bowed his head and made a motion as if to fold his arms across his chest, although he did not; instead, he let them fall back down to his sides again. "I'm glad you didn't," he said.

Pyrrha did not respond to that. She didn't want to interrupt him, in case he had more to say.

"You really trust her?" he asked. "Really?"

"Yes," Pyrrha replied. "Strange though it might seem."

"You were always closer to her than either of us," Jaune muttered. "That isn't me trying to act like I could see this coming or anything like that, I'm just—"

"I know," Pyrrha assured him. "And you are right. We were … you're right."

"So your mother," Jaune said. "She told you that you should have stuck up for Sunset?"

"Amongst other things," Pyrrha admitted. "She told me that I should have left Beacon alongside her rather than let her leave alone, believing herself forsaken. She asked me to leave Beacon and join with Sunset in the work of her new company."

"And will you?"

"No," Pyrrha said at once. "No, I will not. I don't want to leave you."

Jaune managed to smile out of one side of his mouth. "Thanks for not asking me to leave with you."

"Jaune," Pyrrha said softly, her voice a mere caress. She wished to reach out to him, but feared that now was not the moment and he would not appreciate it. "I would not do that to you. I know that you would not wish it, and I would not force you to … I wouldn't force any such thing on me. Please, tell me that you didn't think I would."

"I know," Jaune said. "Of course I know. I suppose I shouldn't have asked if you were leaving, I'm sorry about that, I just—"

"No, it was a fair question," Pyrrha conceded. "I had just brought the subject up."

"But if you were going to go, you would have mentioned it sooner, I think," Jaune said. "I mean, I think that now, having actually thought about it. You wouldn't have waited until we got here by such a winding road."

"I would like to think not, at least," Pyrrha said. "No, I cannot — will not — go with Sunset, and I told Mother so."

"Would you take her back to Beacon?" asked Jaune.

"Ruby will not have that," Pyrrha pointed out.

"But would you?" asked Jaune. "If you could?"

"I would not do that to you, either," Pyrrha said.

"I'm asking you what you think," Jaune insisted.

"And what I think is that you are more hurt by what Sunset did than you are, for love of me, displaying," Pyrrha replied. "And I think that I would be truly taking you for granted if I trespassed upon that more than I already have." She paused. "Mother called me a coward, and the insult — the truth I must confess I felt in the insult — moved me to honesty as much as valour. I should have spoken for mercy for Sunset, and I will speak so now, to you. But I will not impose mercy upon you that you do not feel, if you cannot show it, cannot forgive, then that is your right. I have no right of mine to demand it from you on Sunset's behalf. That is what I think, truly."

Jaune nodded. "Is this … is this our first fight?"

Pyrrha blinked. "Are we fighting?"

"No, I guess not," Jaune said. "But I don't think I want to have a real fight."

"Nor I," Pyrrha said. "And if I have upset you—"

"No," Jaune said. "I don't agree with you, and I'm not sure that I completely get what you're saying but … the fact that I can't trust her so easily doesn't mean that you can't ask me to, and the fact that I don't feel the same way about her as you do doesn't mean that you can't feel it, just so long as you don't ask me to do or feel the same as you."

"It's a pity that you can't," Penny said. "Forgive her, I mean."

Jaune glanced at her. "Can you?"

Penny hesitated. "I … never really felt angry at her," she admitted. "So … I'm not sure that you can forgive someone if you were never angry at them."

"You probably can; it's just not as…" Jaune trailed off. "Not that it matters because I can't. Not yet. I'm not angry at her anymore, but that doesn't mean that I could just accept things going back to the way they were, any more than Ruby could. I'm just not there yet, if I ever will be."

"I understand," Pyrrha said softly. "And yet I feel the need to…" 'Make it up to her' sounded too strong, even to her ears. "To make some recompense to Sunset for my silence."

"Like what?" asked Penny.

"I … I will do what my mother reminds me that I ought to have done," Pyrrha said. "And urge Ruby towards mercy."

XxXxX​

"The first set of matches are completed," Dove said.

"Yeah?" Ruby asked in a quiet voice. She was sat in the window seat, half turned towards the window, half with her back to it, sitting on her red cape, with one foot up, and Crescent Rose — in its short, carbine configuration — resting upon her lap, just in case she needed it. From where she sat, she could see the door into the dorm room, as well as being able to see out the window.

Not that there would be anything in particular to see from out the window, but, you know, it was a view.

A view of the courtyard outside, with people wandering either to the fairgrounds or up towards the skydocks.

More people were coming back from the skydocks than back to them at the moment, which kind of made sense if what Dove was saying was right, that the first set of matches was over. People might be taking a break, or maybe their favourite had lost and they weren't interested in sitting up in the colosseum any more.

"So … that's it?" Amber asked. "They're done for the day?"

"No," Dove said. "No, it's just that, of the eight fighters who started the day off, four of them have been eliminated. There are still two more rounds to go today: semi-finals and then finals."

"Oh," Amber said. "Yes, I see."

Ruby glanced down at Crescent Rose in her lap. "So who won, then?"

Dove was sitting on Sunset's bed — what had been Sunset's bed; she supposed that it would be more accurate to call it Penny's bed now — with his scroll out, although there was also a book resting on his lap. Amber was on the other side of the room, by the wardrobe, sitting on the floor with her knees up, sketching something on a pad.

Dove glanced down at his scroll again. "Weiss Schnee defeated Neon Katt, Pyrrha defeated Arslan Altan, Rainbow Dash beat Sun Wukong—"

"And Yang's the last one through, right?" Ruby asked, because with those four matches, that would mean that her opponent would be … someone from Shade? Yeah, Team UMBR, and there was no way that a Shade student could ever beat Yang.

Dove winced. "I'm sorry, Ruby, Yang … was eliminated."

"What?" Ruby squawked, looking up, and sitting up a little straighter as well. "Seriously? Yang was … Yang lost?!"

That was… she could hardly believe it. She couldn't believe it at all. Yang didn't lose fights, especially not one-on-one fights; she might … okay, so some people could take her out, if she'd been drawn against Pyrrha in the matches, then Ruby would have believed that, maybe even Rainbow Dash, but against a Shade student, seriously?

"That's what it says here," Dove murmured.

"But how?" Ruby demanded.

"I don't know; I wasn't at the match," Dove reminded her.

"Okay, but doesn't it say what happened?" asked Ruby.

Dove glanced down at his scroll again. "Let me scroll down a little, maybe the livestream…" His eyebrows rose. "Huh. Apparently her opponent, Umber Gorgoneion, used a semblance that froze Yang in place, allowing Umber to throw her out of the ring."

Ruby blinked her silver eyes more than once. "Her semblance just … just froze Yang? Is that what it says?"

"That's all that it says," Dove said. "I don't have any more details."

Ruby leaned her head back against the window frame with a soft thud. "Huh," she muttered. "Poor Yang. Getting beaten just because your opponent had a semblance that you couldn't respond to."

"But good for Pyrrha, isn't it?" Amber asked. "I mean, she won, so she's through to the semi-finals, right?"

"That's right," Dove said. "There's going to be a break to allow their auras to recharge somewhat, and then the semi-finals will be fought, and then there will be another break, and the final two contenders will meet in the final."

"Yeah, it's great for Pyrrha," Ruby muttered. "I mean, it's no less than everybody knew was coming; it's not like it's a big surprise. But poor Yang, though, I really thought that she'd at least make it through to the semi-finals. Maybe I should call her. You know, I think I will; I… I couldn't watch the match, but I'll let her know that…"

I'll let her know that I know she lost.

Is she really going to want to know that?

But when else am I going to tell her that I'm sorry? After the tournament is over and Pyrrha's won and everyone's celebrating — assuming that we're not in the middle of a grimm attack on Vale by then.

But assuming that, assuming that there isn't a big battle and we're all in it, even if everyone else is celebrating, is Yang going to be celebrating?

Yeah, I think she will, because Yang's a good sport, and she wouldn't want to seem like she was sulking.

Will I be celebrating?

Will I be celebrating Pyrrha's victory?


Even to ask the question seemed mean, but Ruby did ask it nevertheless, at least in the privacy of her own head, because … because she wasn't in much of a mood for celebration at the moment. And that had nothing to do with Pyrrha — well, okay, maybe it had a little bit to do with Pyrrha — but mostly, it had to do with Ruby.

Or it had to do with the world around Ruby. Or both. Ruby wasn't really sure how to define it, except that she didn't feel happy.

Which sounded like a stupid thing to say, but, you know, it was how she felt; or at least, it was the best way that she could explain how she felt: she didn't feel happy.

Now, some might say that that was because Ruby didn't have anything to feel happy about, but she hadn't felt very happy hearing that Pyrrha had won her match and would be progressing on. Would she have felt happy if Dove had told her that Yang had also won her match and would be a semi-finalist? She'd felt shocked when he told her that Yang had lost, but, if she'd found out that she'd won, would that have made her happy?

I would have been happy for Yang, sure.

I hope.


Why didn't she feel happy? She had gotten her way, for once; she had been listened to, treated with respect by Sunset, who had obeyed her, and done what Ruby wanted without precondition or interference; she had expelled a shadow from Beacon and upheld the values of a huntress. So why…?

Maybe happiness was the wrong word. Maybe she oughtn't to be happy that she'd found out that her team leader and her friend had been lying to her for weeks about something heinous that she'd done. No, she definitely wasn't happy about that, but … maybe it would be better to ask why Ruby didn't feel satisfied.

She'd won. She'd cast Sunset out; she had banished wickedness from the grounds of Beacon. So why didn't she feel satisfied?

Because she didn't feel satisfied, not one bit. Her triumph didn't elate her at all; it didn't lift her up, fill her up … anything else up. Nothing was up; it was all … flat inside. Like … when you were hungry, but you didn't want to eat. You weren't full, but at the same time, nothing actually seemed good to you, not even the stuff that you normally loved.

Like Dad on his bad days, which were a lot less frequent now than they used to be, most of the time, he could even get through Mom's birthday or their anniversary just fine, but some days, it would just come back to him, and he would go a bit … flat.

Like how Ruby felt right now.

Why did she feel this way, after what she'd done?

I should feel satisfied, shouldn't I?

Maybe Professor Goodwitch would understand why she was feeling like this, but Ruby could hardly go and see her now; she had to stay and take care of Amber — whom she couldn't drag down to see Professor Goodwitch, if only because it would be really awkward to talk to the professor about her feelings with Amber and Dove right there.

Which meant that Ruby was left to brood, and to feel flat, while she waited for the day to end and … and for her to get the chance to leave Amber with someone else while she went and talked to Professor Goodwitch.

That is, if there wasn't a battle raging by then.

I'll call Yang. If I couldn't be there to watch her fight, then I can at least let her know that I'm sorry she didn't win.

Ruby shuffled and shifted in her seat, reaching around behind her, arching her back like a seal breaching the water, as she got out her scroll. She kept one hand on Crescent Rose so as not to drop it on the floor, and she managed to open up her scroll and find Yang's number one with one hand.

She tapped Yang's face on the screen with her thumb, a moment before Yang's actual face filled up the screen.

"Ruby!" Yang said loudly. "Hey, I wasn't expecting to hear from you."

"I…" Ruby hesitated for a second. "I know that … I'm sorry that you didn't make it to the next round."

Yang sighed. "Thanks, Ruby. I mean, at the end of the day, it's not the biggest deal in Remnant, but, thanks anyway. I guess I'm kinda glad that you weren't here to see me get humiliated."

"I'm sure you weren't humiliated," Ruby said. "Dove said it was something to do with her semblance."

"Yeah, froze me completely, couldn't do anything," Yang muttered. "Good luck to Pyrrha or Weiss if they have to deal with that next round. I don't know, maybe Umber Gorgoneion will be the Vytal champion, wouldn't that be a surprise for everyone?"

"I guess it would be a shock," Ruby said. "Especially for all those people who thought that Pyrrha would be a shoo-in to take the title."

Yang's purple eyes narrowed. "Are you okay?" she asked.

"Yeah," Ruby said. "Yeah, I'm fine. Why are you asking me that? You're the one who just … I mean, I'm fine."

"You don't sound fine," Yang said, with no sign that her eyes were going to widen back to their normal size again soon. "You sound … I don't know, but what's up?"

"Nothing!" Ruby insisted. "Nothing is up, I'm fine, I…"

"Ruby," Yang said, leaning in so that her face was closer to the screen.

"I…" Ruby glanced out of the window, at the people moving to and fro across the courtyard, most of them not students, just tourists, families, people with balloons or cotton candy, people in costumes. "I'm just feeling a little bit … I don't feel as though I've got a lot of enthusiasm right now."

Yang's eyes returned to a normal size, even as the rest of her features softened before Ruby's eyes, softened like her voice as she said, "Because of what happened last night?"

"Yeah," Ruby said quickly, because it wasn't a total lie — this did all tie back to what had happened last night, after all — and because, to be honest, she was getting a little anxious to ditch this whole conversation right now in favour of, well, almost anything else. She was starting to regret calling.

This was supposed to be about Yang, not about how I feel.

"Yeah," she repeated. "Yeah, it's … it's all because of that."

"Oh, Ruby," Yang sighed. "I'm sorry, and you still thought about how I was doing after this stupid fight … you're the best, you really are; you've got such a good heart."

Ruby laughed nervously. "Well, you know… I try. So, are you sure you're okay?"

"I'll be fine!" Yang assured her. "So I'm out of the tournament, big whoop, what about you? Do you want me to come down there?"

"No," Ruby said. "No, it's fine, I … I'll be okay. You want to stay up there and watch the other matches, right?"

"Well, I would like to see Pyrrha or Weiss find a way to put Miss Wouldn't-Shake-My-Hand in her place, yeah," Yang admitted. "But if you need me—"

"I'll be okay," Ruby insisted. "There's nothing that you can help me with down here; I just need … time, I hope."

Yang nodded slowly. "I hope so too. I'll see you soon, sis."

"Yeah," Ruby said. "I'm glad you're okay."

"I'm sorry you're not," Yang replied.

"Thanks," Ruby replied. "But I'll get there. Enjoy the rest of the day!" she hung up and let out a sigh.

"And there's…" Dove began. He glanced down at his scroll and put it down beside him. "And there's nothing that I, that either of us can do to help?"

Ruby looked at him as she repeated her twists and turns and arches of her back to put her scroll away. "Help with what?"

"With the fact that you're not okay," Dove said. "You do realise that we could both hear you? You weren't talking privately." He paused. "Although when I say that, perhaps I shouldn't have been eavesdropping."

"It's fine," Ruby said, waving one arm. She tried to laugh it off, or at least chuckle, but she couldn't really seem to get one out when she needed it. "It's … I just … I don't know. I don't know, and because I don't know, I don't see how anyone can really help me."

"But help you with what?" Dove asked. "Maybe we could help if we understood the problem. I, for one, would like to help, if I could. I…" He looked down at his book. "I've always admired you, Ruby."

Ruby stared at him. "You … really?"

Dove nodded. "Is that so strange, so hard to believe?"

Kinda, yeah, Ruby thought. "I mean…" Her mouth twisted into several shapes, forming words unspoken before, after a moment or three, she spoke a single word: "Why?"

"Yes," Amber murmured. "Why?"

Dove didn't acknowledge Amber. For once, he kept his eyes on Ruby. "I wouldn't have given my copy of The Song of Olivia to just anyone," he said, "although admittedly, I mainly knew you from Yang's stories, but I trusted Yang, I believed the stories, I believed what she said about you because it matched what I saw — and what I've seen since … since we started to spend more time together, since Amber and everything. You have … Yang said that you wanted to be like the heroes in the books, but the truth is that you're nothing like them because they were all … failures, at some point. They all let their pride, their love, their vanity, their wrath, they all had something in them that got the better of them at some point, usually with dire consequences, but you … you don't have that, you … you're better than they are because you aren't…" He ran one hand through his sandy hair. "I'm trying to work out how to say it."

"Ruby doesn't care," Amber said. "Ruby does what she thinks is right, no matter who she hurts."

Now Dove looked at Amber. "That…" he said. "That's true, but I mean it as a compliment—"

"Is it?" Ruby asked, because it sounded like a way of saying she was heartless.

"Yes," Dove said. "I mean, isn't that what you were trying to be? Isn't that what a huntsman or a huntress is supposed to be?"

"Is it?" Ruby snapped. "Is it really? Is this what we're all supposed to be trying to become? If that's true, if everyone here is supposed to be trying to be like me, then why am I the only one who's actually doing it? If I'm the example that everyone should be aspiring to, then why does everybody treat me like I'm the problem?!" She breathed heavily, in and out, chest rising and falling. "I—"

"You don't have to apologise," Dove said quickly. Slowly, he started to get to his feet. "I think that we may have just found the problem."

Ruby bowed her head, her chin resting on her chest. "Do you really believe that? What you said?"

"Which part?"

"About … about me being what a huntress is supposed to be," Ruby murmured.

"I do," Dove replied. "I wouldn't have said it if I didn't. Why do you think I'm leaving Beacon?"

"I thought it was because you were in love with Amber?" Who doesn't seem to think that I'm as great as you do, at least not anymore. Ruby supposed that she couldn't be too surprised at that; she had been a lot closer to Sunset than she was to Ruby, although it was a little disappointing that a Maiden, someone who was supposed to embody goodness and virtue, couldn't see things her way.

Then again, nobody else can either, so why should I be surprised?

Maybe that was being a little too hard on Amber, who after all wasn't a huntress; she was a Maiden, but Maidens weren't supposed to be super-huntresses, they were meant to … well, in the story, they had helped the old man by being nice, and helpful, and not giving up on the old man to teach him life lessons.

So, Ruby guessed that, really, by not giving up on Sunset … or at least not condemning Sunset, then Amber was living up to what it meant to be a Maiden after all.

That excused her, at least.

"That's right," Dove said. "That is why, that … that's why I can't be a huntsman. Why I could never be a huntsman, in truth. I can't put my love for Amber aside to … to do my duty. Amber will always have the first claim upon my heart, upon my actions. And so, that being the case, I could never be a good huntsman, and so … the only answer is to come away."

Ruby chewed on her lip for a moment. "That … that all sounds nice, Dove, that sounds really nice, especially the part about me." She looked at him, looking up into his face as he walked around Jaune's bed to stand closer to her. "I really … thanks, Dove, that was nice to hear, but … if only people who could be like me could be or should be huntsmen or huntresses, then I feel like I'd be at this big school by myself."

"That's not your fault," Dove told her.

"No, I know," Ruby murmured. "But…" She sighed. "Professor Ozpin didn't want to let Sunset go."

"Didn't he?" Amber asked.

"No," Ruby answered. "He … he wasn't happy when I told him what I'd done, that Sunset was gone. He sent Professor Goodwith out into Vale to find her and tell her that…"

Dove tilted his head a little. "Tell her what?"

"That he still needed her, to do work for him," Ruby said. "Jobs around the other Maidens, keeping them safe from people who might want to hurt them, the way that Cinder hurt Amber."

"From this Salem person," Dove said.

"Right, exactly, from Salem," Ruby agreed. "The point is that Professor Ozpin is the headmaster of this school, he's supposed to be the ideal, he's supposed to be the kind of huntsman that we're all striving to become, and yet, even he thought that it was more important to have Sunset around in case she was useful to him than it was to stand up for the values that this school is supposed to teach and be a symbol of. So yeah, Sunset's gone, and she isn't coming back, and I … I did that, I got her out, but … it feels like all I've done is … all I've done is opened my eyes to the fact that this whole school is…" rotten. To the core, even. "It's all just as flawed as those heroes in the books, and so is Professor Ozpin. In this whole school, there isn't anyone who cares about the values that ought to guide us."

"There's you," Dove reminded her.

"A fifteen-year-old kid who shouldn't even be in this school yet, what does that say?" Ruby asked him.

Maybe it means that Sunset isn't the one who doesn't belong at Beacon, maybe…

That was an uncomfortable thought, particularly uncomfortable because it felt like failure, like an admission of wrongness. But did it have to be? Was it really? If she were to go because nobody thought like her, that still wouldn't make the way that she thought wrong.

It would just make very few people right.

And honestly, could she really say that she was happy here?

Could she really say that she was looking forward to three more years here, where even the headmaster thought that she was a fool?

If I have no friends but duty and Crescent Rose, then … why not?

"Ruby?" Dove asked.

Ruby smiled, although it was probably a kind of sad smile, all things considered. "Dove," she said softly. "I … I'm sorry that we didn't find each other in the Emerald Forest."

Dove blinked. "That … that would have been something, maybe. I doubt I could have kept up with you."

"I'm sure you would have done fine," Ruby assured him. "But, could you give me a second, please?"

Dove looked around the room. "Um—"

Ruby managed to chuckle a little bit. "Yeah, I … I'm just going to call a couple of people, if that's okay."

"Oh, yeah, sure," Dove said, and he retreated across the room, close to where Amber sat on the floor. He craned his neck a little to get a better look at her drawing.

"Who are you calling?" Amber asked. "Is it Pyrrha?"

"No," Ruby said. "No, these are a couple of old friends."

She got out her scroll again, grunting with irritation at the contortions of her body necessary to get it out from behind her, but ultimately, she just didn't feel like getting up; the seat at the window was otherwise too comfortable to leave it just to make a call. And besides, she managed to get her scroll out anyway, even if it did take just a bit of huffing and puffing.

The first call that she made — grateful that there was a break in the action so that she wouldn't be disturbing anyone who might be watching the tournament — was to Leaf.

She took a couple of seconds to answer. In fact, she took longer than that; it must have been more than ten seconds, maybe fifteen or twenty seconds ticking by with agonising slowness as Ruby stared down at the green calling icon on her scroll, waiting for Leaf to pick up. If she didn't pick up … well, Ruby could make this decision without her input, but she would like to know the answer to her question first.

Leaf picked up, even if it was a little slower than Ruby would have liked. "Ruby, hey!" Leaf called cheerily. "Hey, I was … not expecting to get a call from you today; I thought you'd be up in the Amity Arena watching Pyrrha in the finals."

"No, I … I've got some stuff to do," Ruby muttered. "But, anyway, hi, Leaf, how are you doing? How's Atlas?"

"Atlas is amazing, and I am living my best life!" Leaf cried. "I've got my own apartment! I've got a roommate — Hey, Veil, this is Ruby Rose from Team Sapphire, say hi!"

"Hi, Ruby Rose!" the dark-skinned girl in whose direction Leaf turned the scroll waved to her. "Nice shooting in that first-round match."

"Thank you," Ruby murmured. That first round seemed so long ago now, even though it had only been two days, it still felt as though it might as well have happened to a completely different person.

No, no, it happened to the same person, but things hadn't become … crystalised for her in the same way.

"I've got a job, I'm making money, I've got friends — although a lot of them have ditched me to go to Vale and watch the tournament, and I can't go with them because I haven't made that much money yet, but anyway, this place … this place has got my stuff together, and I would say something other than stuff if you weren't fifteen." She grinned. "Coming here was the best thing that ever happened to me."

"But it didn't happen to you," Ruby reminded her. "You did it. You went out and you made it happen."

"You're right, aren't you?" Leaf said. "You are absolutely right, I did this, for me—"

"With help," Veil reminded her from off-screen.

"Yes, yes, with a lot of help from Blake and Rainbow Dash and from Sunset too for setting me up with Blake and Rainbow Dash," Leaf said. "Hey, is Sunset doing okay, she's not letting all that crap they've been saying about her get her down, is she?"

Ruby reminded herself that she couldn't tell Leaf the truth. "She … she isn't having the best time today."

Leaf groaned. "Can I speak to her?"

"No," Ruby said. "She's—"

"Oh, right, yeah, she's going on that mission, isn't she?" Leaf said. "Right, well, tell her from … you know what, no, when she gets back, I'll call her, tell her not to let this stuff grind her down."

Ruby smiled tightly. "I'm sure she'd like that. You seem really happy."

"I am," Leaf said. "This city … at some point, I'm sure it'll get boring and normal, but at the moment, I'm still at that point where everyday I go outside and I'm just so buzzed at the reminder that yeah, I really am here. I'm here, and everything is coming up roses."

I remember when Beacon felt like that. "That … that's a great feeling, right?" Ruby said. "Hang onto that, for as long as you can."

"I will," Leaf said, "I definitely will." She paused. "Hey, Ruby, are you okay?"

"Yeah!" Ruby said, a bit too loudly and a little too enthusiastically. "I'm fine, I just … I need to ask you something, okay?"

"Shoot, what is it?"

"When did you decide to … no, actually, what was it that made you decide to run away to Atlas the way you did?"

Leaf's eyebrows rose for a moment. Her squirrel ears drooped down. "That's not a question that I was expecting to get asked today," she said.

"Sorry," Ruby murmured. "I just … you don't have to answer, I just—"

"No, it's fine, I … I guess you wouldn't have asked now just for the whatever, so…" Leaf trailed off for a second, then another, then a third after that. "I guess," she said, "I just … I think it was all Angie's fault."

"'Angie'?"

"Angela, my stepsister," Leaf explained. "She's going to Mistral over the winter; Daniel — my stepdad, in case you don't remember — bought her a trip to celebrate her graduation and her college acceptance."

"That's a nice present," Ruby said.

"Prices are cheap right after the Vytal Festival 'cause a lot of people aren't taking holidays," Leaf said. "But yeah, you're right, it was a nice present. You could hear her shrieking about it all over the house." She smiled wryly. " She's a year younger than I am, and she's already going places — literally, she's going to Mistral this winter — but also metaphorically. That's right, isn't it, metaphorically?"

"I think so," Ruby said.

"And she knows it," Leaf went on. "Or she knew it, anyway, and she was being so, so annoying about it, I wanted to take that ticket and rip it in half — only Mom would have got mad at me, and … I would have deserved it, so I didn't do that, and I didn't punch her on the nose, I just … and she said 'how does it feel knowing your mom and my dad are going to be supporting you for the rest of your life?' And, as much as I hated her … I had to admit she was right. So long as I stayed around here, around there, so long as I stayed in Vale maybe, knowing that … that as much as Mom ragged on me and as much as Daniel huffed about it, there would always be a place to go back to … I would always end up back there; whatever I tried to do, it wouldn't be enough, the temptation would … would be too much to do the easy thing, to give up. That's when I realised that if I wanted to make a change that would stick, then it would need to be a big change, like really big, like so big that I couldn't go back like … like putting an ocean between me and Mom … or stealing from Daniel." She grinned. "And so I decided to leave. And I picked Atlas because, you know, all the cool stuff seems to be made in Atlas."

"And it's where her favourite books are set!" Veil shouted from off-screen.

"I was joking when I told you that!" Leaf turned her head away to yell back at her, before returning her attention to Ruby. "So… yeah, that's why. Did that answer your question? Did that … help in any way?"

Ruby nodded. "Yeah," she said. "Yeah, I think it really did." Her situation wasn't quite the same as Leaf's, but the same principle applied: to make a change, to change your life, sometimes, it had to be a big change.

Sometimes, you had to cross the ocean, as not only Leaf had found out, but Penny too.

Penny…

Penny who might not want Ruby to go.

But Penny at the same time who would understand, surely, if Ruby felt the same desire for freedom and fulfilment as Penny felt herself, who couldn't deny Ruby the same freedom for which she had struggled for so long.

Small changes don't take; it's too easy for things to revert back to the way they were before. Which is why you have to make a big change.

But not steal from anyone; that wouldn't be right.


"Thanks, Leaf," she said. "You've been a really big help."

"Any time, I guess," Leaf said.

"I'll let you get back to watching the tournament," Ruby said. "Who are you rooting for?"

"Rainbow Dash, obviously!" Leaf cried. She raised one fist in the air. "Atlas!"

Ruby chuckled. "Have fun," she said. "Bye, Leaf." She hung up.

"Are you … leaving?" Dove asked. "Leaving Beacon?"

Ruby lowered her scroll and twisted around in her seat to look at him — and Amber — both of them watching her. Amber was wary, maybe because she was worried about Salem's other agents at Beacon — although there had been no one coming to the door, no sign of Bon Bon, and General Ironwood's people were taking care of Tempest Shadow right now — and Ruby supposed that after what she'd been through, Amber had a right to be a little bit anxious. Dove didn't look wary, though, Dove just looked surprised.

"I … I'm thinking about it," Ruby admitted.

"I … I see," Dove murmured. "Well, I suppose I can't really criticise, can I? But I'm a little surprised, I … I would have thought that you'd be the last person to decide to do that."

"I thought that too," Ruby whispered. "I never imagined, when I got the chance to go here, that I'd be dropping out after just one year. But being a huntress … being a huntress was my dream, but it seems like my dream doesn't match the reality of what other people think that being a huntress is, or should be. And so, while I haven't made up my mind yet, it's something that I'm thinking about."

"But what would you do?" asked Dove. "Where would you go?"

"I've been offered a job by the head of Starhead Industries," Ruby said. "The plan was to wait until graduation, but I'm hoping that Miss Rockshaw will let me start early. She's like me, someone who believes in…" She let out a slightly bitter laugh. "In the true values of a huntress, or at least what I thought those were, even if Professor Ozpin doesn't agree with me."

"Is she the next person you're going to call?" inquired Dove. "Miss Rockshaw of Starhead Industries, to make sure you have a job to go to before you drop out?"

"That would be a smart thing to make sure of, wouldn't it, but no," Ruby said. "No, there's someone else that I want to call."

Dove nodded. "I'm sorry that you feel as though it's come to this."

Ruby shrugged. "It is what it is," she said. "Or at least it will be, if that's what I decide. But it's no fun being an outsider, and, when something that you're part of doesn't reflect you and what you believe, then eventually, it's better to come away, like Blake, and find somewhere that suits you better."

"You could try a different academy?" Dove suggested.

Ruby's mouth twisted in distaste. "Atlas, taking orders from General Ironwood — I mean, he seems to mean well, but I don't want to be at someone's beck and call like that, yes sir, no sir. If I wanted to let someone else tell me what to think, I'd accept that Professor Ozpin was right and make my peace with it. Haven? No, I … Pyrrha's values work for her, and while we have our differences, she's a pretty nice person, I can see why … but if those are Mistralian values, then they're not for me. And as for Shade? Only the strong survive, the tough, leave the weak behind, no. No, that's not who I am, either. There isn't an academy that fits me."

"You say that you haven't made your decision," Dove said. "But it sounds as if you have."

"Well, I haven't," Ruby insisted. "Not completely, at least. I still … there's someone else that I need to talk to."

"Of course," Dove said. "Go ahead."

Ruby nodded before she turned away from him and returned her attention back to her scroll, running her finger down the screen as she searched through her contacts, moving from the Ls to the Js.

She lightly tapped the picture of Juturna and settled back, anticipating another long-ish wait for her to pick up.

Instead, Juturna answered very quickly, after just a second had gone by. "Yo, Ruby!" she shouted. "What are you doing calling me on a Vytal day?" She moved her head closer to the screen, shifting it from side to side as though she were trying to see around Ruby. "That does not look like the Amity Colosseum."

"It isn't," Ruby said. "I'm in our dorm room."

"Why?" Juturna demanded. "Isn't there a party going on right outside your window? Isn't there a tournament going on right above your roof, what are you stuck inside for like some sort of shut-in nerd? Or Camilla." Juturna paused, her posture going rigid like she'd been frozen, like Yang by that other girl's semblance. When Juturna spoke again, leaning so close into the screen that Ruby could see her teeth, her voice was a hushed whisper. "Every time I say something like that, I worry she's going to appear behind me, but seriously, that girl needs to get out more. I mean, have you seen how gorgeous she is? She should be flaunting that!"

"Maybe she's not interested," Ruby suggested. "In guys or girls."

"I know that she's not interested in guys; she's only interested in clueless morons," Juturna said. "But it's not about going out trying to hook up; it's about being seen and feeling good for the way that people see you. I really think that if she knew how beautiful she looked to other people, she would have a lot more confidence in herself." She smiled. "But you didn't call me to talk about Camilla, did you? Or did you?"

"No," Ruby admitted. "No, I didn't. Uh, hi Juturna, you didn't give me a chance to say that."

"Well, you've said it now, so that's all good, yeah?" Juturna responded. "So, Pyrrha is through to the semi-finals huh, how does that feel?"

"Was there ever a doubt?" asked Ruby.

"I'd say not, but one of Turnus' guys — Lausus, really nice, kind of cute — put a load of money on Pyrrha and Sunset losing the doubles round yesterday," Juturna said. "Although that was mainly because the odds were pretty good, what with it being a longshot and all."

"That's … unfortunate," Ruby said. "Is he going to be okay?"

"Yeah, it'll all be fine," Juturna assured her. "He and Turnus have come to an arrangement."

"That's good," Ruby said softly. "Listen, I'm not interrupting anything, am I?"

"What? No," Juturna said. "No, I'm just chilling out until the semi-final matches start."

"Alone?" Ruby asked.

"Yeah, I was watching the matches with Bro and Camilla, but since there's a break, Camilla is preparing a room for pr— for a house guest. We have a house guest who arrived to stay with us, and Camilla is making sure that he's all settled in. And my brother is making dinner."

"Already?"

"Yeah, it's nearly dinner time here," Juturna said. "Especially since you don't want to be cooking when the match is on."

"That's a good point," Ruby murmured. "Turnus cooks? Don't you have servants to do that? Pyrrha had servants to do all her cooking."

"Yeah, we don't have any household servants," Juturna explained. "The house is full of guys, but we don't have any maids or domestics or anything. We've got a couple of robots to do the dusting and the vacuuming, but Turnus actually cooks for himself. And us. When he goes out on a job, he leaves me meals in the fridge. Ooh, except that he won't have to because I've got huge news: I'm going to be a robot pilot!"

"Really?" Ruby asked, sitting up a little. "What kind of robots?"

"Those big Atlesian mechs!" Juturna cried, eyes bright with excitement. "Turnus has a couple of them on order from the SDC, and I'm going to get to pilot one of them! Isn't that awesome? I'm going to be one of the gang, a real Rutulian, part of the company as well as the family."

"That is awesome!" Ruby whispered, a smile spreading out across her face. "Congratulations, Juturna, that's incredible! That's just what you wanted, isn't it? How did you persuade them to let you? I thought they were too overprotective."

"I mean, they are putting all that armour between me and danger," Juturna said.

"Yeah, but still," Ruby said. "How did you pull that off?"

"That's the best part: I didn't have to!" Juturna said. "It was all Camilla's idea."

"It was?" Ruby demanded. "Really?"

"Yeah," Juturna said. "It was like … she said that she thought it would be a pretty safe thing for me to do, and so, if I wanted to help out, I could do that. I can't wait for it to get here. I think I'm going to paint it in tiger stripes."

Ruby giggled. "You should totally do that," she said. "It's great that they're starting to let you spread your wings. You're really lucky."

Juturna cocked her head to one side. "You said that in a very meaningful way."

Ruby sighed. "Yeah, I guess I did, didn't I?"

"So?" Juturna urged. "What's up? Spill it!"

"I … I could use some advice, I guess," Ruby said. "Or maybe just someone who will listen to me. I'm thinking about leaving Beacon."

Juturna's blue eyes widened, which was impressive because she had pretty big eyes already. "And you want to know what I think?"

"Yeah," Ruby said. "Yeah, I think I do."

Juturna was silent for a moment before she said, "Hang on a second." It was clear that she'd got up and was moving through the house, because what Ruby could see behind her was changing, moving along as Juturna moved along, holding the scroll in front of her. "Turnus!" she shouted. "TURNUS!"

"I don't—"

"Ruby, I love you, but I do not feel qualified to give you advice about this by myself," Juturna said, looking down for an instant. Ruby felt as though she were being carried through Juturna's house along with the scroll, catching fleeting glimpses of corridors painted in bright colours, with lurid reds and vibrant greens and black and yellow stripes along with walls or ceilings painted like hordes of colourful moths were flying across them.

"Turnus!" Juturna called as she carried her scroll — and Ruby with it — into what looked like a kitchen, where the walls were a lot plainer than anywhere else in the house that Ruby had seen so far. "Turnus, leave the vegetables; this is more important."

"What is?" Turnus asked, from somewhere out of sight.

"Ruby is thinking of leaving Beacon, and I need your help to talk to her about it," Juturna said.

There was a pause.

"Is that Ruby on your scroll now?"

"No, it's the Steward of Mistral— Of course it's Ruby ! Who else would it be?" Juturna demanded.

Ruby heard footsteps before the face of Turnus Rutulus loomed over Juturna's scroll from the other side.

"Good afternoon, Ruby," Turnus said.

"Hey," Ruby said.

"Would you prefer to speak to Juturna alone?" Turnus asked.

Juturna shook her head vigorously.

"I … I guess having some extra advice wouldn't hurt," Ruby said softly.

"Very well," Turnus said, taking Juturna by the shoulder and turning her around so that they were standing side by side — the height difference between them was such that Juturna had to hold her scroll quite far out in order to get Turnus' face in the picture alongside hers — facing Ruby.

"So," Turnus asked. "Why are you considering this? When we spoke, you seemed quite committed to the path of a huntress."

"I was," Ruby said. "And I still am, just … maybe, not at Beacon. Or not at any of the other academies, either."

"Oh, you're going to bribe someone to make you a huntress early?" Juturna asked.

"No!" Ruby cried. "I mean … do you think that would work?"

"No one in Mistral who could certify you would be so vulgar as to nakedly take a bribe; these aren't police officers we're talking about," Turnus muttered. "But there are channels of influence, if you had a patron of standing supporting you, someone to whom someone like Professor Lionheart might want to owe a favour to, or might find it convenient to have them indebted in some way to him, quid pro quo, more valuable than lien in certain circumstances to certain people."

"I see," Ruby murmured. "How about in Vale?"

"In Vale, I'm afraid I don't know," Turnus admitted.

"But if you're going to leave Beacon, then why stay in Vale?" Juturna asked. "You could come to Mistral and take that job that Bro offered you! That job's still open, right?"

"Certainly, we may be entering a phase of expansion," Turnus said. "But Ruby spoke of still wishing to be a huntress, just outside of school, which … personally, I left Atlas, and I never looked back. I learnt more in a year at SDC security than I had in two years in the classroom, but then, I wasn't particularly anxious to become a huntsman. It wasn't necessary to be one for anything that I wanted to do with my life; nobody was going to hold it against me that I wasn't graduated or certified or licensed. But if you still want to be a huntress … it can be done outside of the academies, there are ways and means, and I'm sure that must be true in Vale as much as in Mistral, but it does raise the question of why bother. Why not stay in school, if it is the path to what you want?"

"Did something happen with your teammates?" Juturna asked. "Did they do something awful?"

Ruby hesitated, wondering how much she could, or should, say. "Yes," she admitted. "Yes, they … one of them did, and I'm … I'm not entirely satisfied by the way that everyone else reacted to it."

"You mean they supported the one who did this … unforgivable thing," Turnus suggested.

"Not exactly, no, they admitted that it was wrong, but…" Ruby closed her eyes for a moment. "They still like her." They still prefer her to me, she thought, but didn't say because she was worried it would sound petty, and maybe even pathetic. "And even Professor Ozpin doesn't seem to care that much about what happened, about what she did, he still likes her and values her, and I just … I want to be valued! I don't want to spend the next three years getting talked down to and treated like a kid with stupid ideas when I'm right, and I would have liked for somebody, anybody, to actually recognise that for once! I could have led this team as well as anybody else, just like my mom did, but apparently, I'm not trustworthy, I'm not good enough, I need somebody to keep me in check, and I'm just sick of it! I'm sick of it, and I'm sick of all of them!"

Ruby bent forwards, a sound almost like a sob escaping her.

"I don't like it here anymore," she whispered.

Juturna clasped her hands together over her heart. "Oh, Ruby," she whispered.

"I … I'm sorry," Ruby whispered, looking at them both. "I didn't mean to—"

"There's no need to apologise," Turnus assured her. "Strong feelings give way to strong reactions, it is the way of things. And are we not told that your Valish king fought a Great War, the greatest war ever waged between the kingdoms, over, amongst other things, our right to feel?"

"I … I guess," Ruby muttered. "I … I think a huntress should put her own life last, and the lives of all others before. I think that we can't falter from that fundamental truth, no matter how afraid we are, no how much we care about one another because the people that we're supposed to be fighting for, they have people that they care about too, and they deserve to come home as well, because unlike us, they didn't ask for any of this. That has to be the bedrock, I think, that has to be the place we stand, even if it's also where we fall. That's what it means to be a huntress. That's what I thought it meant to be a huntress, only now, it seems like even Professor Ozpin doesn't agree with me on that, so … so I'm starting to feel … I'm starting to ask myself—"

"If you can possibly stay in that place, with those people," Turnus said.

"Do you…?" Ruby began. "Was that what it was like for you, in Atlas, in the end?"

"I?" Turnus repeated. "I…" He trailed off. "Do you know how the War of Lucrecia's Honour began?"

Ruby frowned. "The War of … you mean the Valish-Mistral War?"

"That's a rather unromantic name for it, but yes," Turnus said. "The Valish merchants had been plotting to overthrow the Emperor and take control of Mistral for themselves. The masters of the Guildhall discovered their plot and presented the evidence of it before the court: faunus slaves in services to the Valish testified that they had heard their masters plotting. One of them told the assembled lords and ladies that his master, the ringleader of the whole conspiracy, meant when the coup was complete to take for his bride the Lady Lucrecia Rutulus, the fairest maid in all of Mistral at that time."

"And one of your ancestors," Ruby said.

"Not directly, she married a prince of the House of Nikos; we're descended from one of her brothers," Turnus said. "But anyway, hearing of this, my ancestor, the Lady Rutulus of the time, strode before the throne and told the Empress that either Her Majesty must give her leave to take the head of this Valish dog — or she would do it regardless, in spite of the will of the throne, because her sword could not sit idly in her scabbard in the face of this provocation. The point being that we all have lines that we not only cannot cross but cannot bear to see crossed by others, lines which, if crossed, must drive us to action that may seem extreme but which is, really, no more than the situation warrants. If you cannot bear to remain, if your lines have been crossed, then you must do what you think is right, in spite of all who may try and tell you otherwise. There comes a point at which restraint will only wound you."

"Don't you think it matters whether I'm right or not?" asked Ruby.

"No," Turnus said bluntly.

"I don't think that's what Ruby wants to hear," Juturna said.

"Maybe not, but I've had enough of people telling me what they think I want to hear to get them off my back," Ruby said. "You don't think I'm right, do you?"

"It doesn't matter what I think, or Professor Ozpin, or your teammates, or anyone else, for that matter," Turnus said. "It only matters what you believe and how far you're willing to go for those beliefs you hold."

"That … that sounds a lot like what S— what my teammate thought," Ruby murmured.

"And you are still entitled to believe that she was wrong and to do what you feel you must in response," Turnus replied.

"I'm beginning to wish that I hadn't come in here," Juturna said. "Don't listen to him," she added, raising one hand to cover Turnus' face. "Unless he's helping, in which case, listen to him. Is he helping?"

"I … think so," Ruby said.

She wasn't sure about the idea that the intrinsic rights and wrongs of the situation didn't matter and the most important thing was how you felt about yourself and your own values, but then, maybe Turnus hadn't been speaking in general terms, but only in terms of how you dealt with other people … although that story certainly sounded like it was about a general rule: kill people who want to marry your daughter. That sounded a little bit harsh, really, although death as a punishment for treason was … well, it was olden times, wasn't it?

But, in specific, given that she was right in this specific circumstance, the idea of doing what she felt was right and never minding if people judged her or looked askance at her for it because the only thing that mattered was that she felt righteous in herself had a lot to recommend it. Ruby would just have to mind that she didn't slip into assuming that just because she felt righteous that meant she was always behaving righteously.

"I wouldn't want to just assume that … I mean, isn't there something external that you use to judge whether you're doing the right thing or not?"

"Of course," Turnus said, pushing Juturna's hand away. "Faith, honour, tradition handed down to us from our ancestors; what I don't do is allow others to sway me with their opinions or interpretations."

"Got it," Ruby said. "In which case, yes, you've helped a lot."

"Okay, but I don't see how," Juturna said. "Look, Ruby, it's actually very simple: are you happy where you are right now, at Beacon?"

"No," Ruby said.

"Do you care about the people you're with?"

"I…" Ruby hesitated. "Yes, but that doesn't mean that I like them a lot of the time, if that makes sense?"

Juturna bobbed her head back and forth. "I guess so, yeah. And is there somewhere else you can see yourself happy? Something else that you want, away from Beacon and from them?"

"Yes," Ruby declared. "I want… I want to show them all. I want to prove that I could do all the things that they said I couldn't, all the things that they didn't trust me to do. I want to be the things that they didn't believe that I could be." I wanted to be the leader of Team SAPR, or whatever its name would have been with me as its leader. I know that I should be happy for Penny — I am happy for Penny; this is a big moment for her — but all the same, I wanted it to be me. It should be me, if Professor Ozpin really cared about this place and about what makes a huntsman or a huntress, then it would be me, just like it was my mom. I could do it. I could be a great leader if I was given the chance.

But I'll never be given the chance here.


"If I stay here, I'm afraid I'll always be in someone else's shadow, kept there intentionally, on a leash," Ruby said. "I want to step out of the shadows and into the glorious sunlight; I want to help people without restraint, without being held back by weak people, by cowardly people, by people who are so fixated upon caution that they've lost sight of what really matters. I want to follow the path that I've chosen without having to deal with everyone who wants to put up fences in my way."

"Then do it!" Juturna yelled. "That … that sounds awesome! If you want to do all that, then what are you doing sitting around talking to us? Ruby, I … I could never be you. I'm going to be honest and say that I'm not sure that I'd really want to be you, although maybe it's a good thing that there are people like you, but, the point is that that, what you just said, you sounded so passionate about it, you aren't thinking about what to do, you know what to do, you're just … are you afraid of doing it?"

"No, I'm not scared," Ruby said.

"Really?"

"I … well … maybe a little," Ruby admitted.

"Scared of what?"

"Of … what my dad will think," Ruby murmured. "About what my sister will think—"

"Who cares?!" Juturna cried. "This is about you, not them; it's your life!"

Turnus cleared his throat.

"Not now, bro, I'm talking," Juturna said. "Ruby: run. Run and don't stop until you've done all of that and more, run and run and keep on running, and don't let anyone stop you. If all that you've said is what you want, then go for it!"

"I will," Ruby said quietly. She raised her voice, lifted up on the wave of Juturna's enthusiasm. "I will! I'll do it. I'll find my own place, free from everyone who tries to hold me back!" A bright beaming smile spread across her face. "Thanks, Juturna, and you, Turnus."

Turnus bowed his head. "Good fortune attend you, Ruby Rose, and remember that wherever your road takes you, you will always have a friend here in the House of Rutulus."
 
Chapter 81 - FIreworks
Fireworks


Sunset didn't hear her scroll going off at first.

Because she couldn't hear anything.

With no way out of Vale to accomplish her mission in Mount Aris, Sunset had been left to consider the Siren as her main priority. She had … not a lead, in that regard, but an idea, at least; Cinder had said that the Siren had been put to work spreading discord and animus throughout Vale, which was vague, but she'd also said that the Valish Defence Force, in particular, had been suborned by the Siren's magic — or at least, some of it had. So, for lack of anywhere better to look for her, Sunset planned to check out military bases and see if she could either find the Siren or else confirm evidence of her presence, like … well, like soldiers acting strangely.

As strangely as General Blackthorn or more. Something that she could show to Professor Ozpin, something to say that, yes, on this matter, Cinder was telling the truth — not that Professor Ozpin seemed to doubt this particular element of Cinder's story, but the proof wouldn't hurt.

Sunset wanted to bring that proof.

She wanted to do something to show Professor Ozpin that his faith in her, his decision to keep her in his service, even if not at Beacon, had not been misplaced.

However, it struck her that such a task might be better done in the dark than in broad daylight. Yes, she could use magic to mask her presence amongst the soldiers, but there was no guarantee that the Siren would be fooled by it, or that she wouldn't be able to break any spell that Sunset cast upon herself to make herself less conspicuous. It might be wise to have the cover of darkness to retreat into, if absolutely necessary.

Of course, by the time night fell, the grimm might have started attacking Vale, but … if that happened, then Sunset would have to take a view on how bad it seemed. It might be that the chaos of the battle was to her advantage in infiltrating military installations and carrying out her search, or it might be that the search had to be put on hold as she joined the defence of Vale. She would have to see.

But considering how little Ruby and Jaune were likely to want her help on the firing line, it would probably have to be quite bad in order for her to risk Ruby's wrath on that account.

After all, she'd been pretty explicit: she never wanted to see Sunset again, and while she would no doubt relent with the fate of the city on the line — assuming that she trusted Sunset with the safety of the city, considering — that would be a high bar to clear as far as the necessity of Sunset's presence went.

It would be best if she could leave them to it.

It would be best if the grimm didn't attack in such severity, for everyone's sake.

Another reason for not attempting to get into any Valish Defence Force base until after darkness fell was that it gave Sunset a chance to use the daylight to spy out the area in advance. Which was where she currently was, on a rooftop overlooking Valish headquarters.

Well, looking at Valish headquarters. Sunset was on top of the roof of the Albright Commission HQ, an educational establishment set up after the Great War that offered scholarships to Valish students to go and study in Atlas and vice versa. Blake and Penny seemed to prove that there wasn't actually a need for a whole institute with a headquarters building, but it was probably harder if you weren't a huntress — the rules for the academies were very easy on transfer students; other institutions might not be so generous. Anyway, this building on which Sunset stood was some eighteen storeys high, towering over the street below and the offices of the cancer charity adjoining onto it, but nevertheless, Sunset still found herself looking up at the towering headquarters of the Valish Defence Force.

'Towering' was the right word, considering that it was all towers; the sections adjoining onto the towers, forming the walls of the castle as it were, were quite low by comparison — lower than where Sunset stood — but the towers, the towers rose up out of the ground, grasping towards the clouds as though it was their ambition to reach them. Or shoot them, considering those guns on top of the towers; Sunset wasn't the best judge of guns, but they looked fairly large; too large to give her any trouble, thank Celestia, not to mention that they probably couldn't depress below ninety degrees; they were meant to defend against big flying grimm.

Or General Ironwood's airships.

There were some smaller guns mounted just below the big ones, slightly beneath the tops of the towers, and some more below that, doubtless in case the grimm — or the airships — tried swooping in below the elevation of the biggest guns. Still, they were all set very high, they were all above Sunset even on her lofty vantage point, and Sunset doubted that they would give her any trouble.

What was more troubling to her was what she saw when she looked downwards. The open space in between the towers and walls was somewhat open to her, and she could see that it had what looked like an open courtyard in the middle, a grass courtyard cut into eight segments by the stone paths that criss-crossed it from the corners of the building and from the centres of the four sides. There was a fountain in the middle of it all, possibly to compensate for the fact that working here was otherwise so grim and foreboding.

There was no sign of the Siren there — Sunset thought; the fact that Cinder hadn't given a physical description was unfortunate, but there was nobody who seemed to Sunset like a songstress with an enchanted voice. There were just people, and not very many people at that, civil servants in grey suits or skirts and blouses, crossing the courtyard on their way from one part of the building to the other.

Which did not, of course, mean that the Siren wasn't inside. In a building this size, it was more likely that she would be in than out.

Which meant getting in, which…

The Valish were clearly invested in people not being able to get in. They had set up concrete barricades on the corners of the four roads that surrounded the building — closing off the roads completely; cars were having to go around — with mesh fencing on top and armed guards, sandbags, machine guns. They had even parked four of their ponderous tanks, one at each corner, the barrel of their main guns pointed outwards towards the road, a 'stay away' sign for oncoming motorists.

The tanks looked sluggish, big metal boxes that they were, and Sunset had been up here long enough to see them moving a little, shifting into position, and they moved about as sluggishly as they looked — but, at the same time, since they were here to mount a static defence, then Sunset had to admit that they looked pretty formidable too: their main guns were short and stubby, but very large, or at least, they looked wide from up here; Sunset expected that they would make one awful bang. There was another gun, smaller but with a longer barrel, mounted in the hull, and each tank had a pair of elongated, rectangular sponsons mounted on the side. There were probably other weapons too, machine guns most likely, mounted in the oval-shaped turret and in the hull; tanks — and mechs, and any other similar sort of armour — were vulnerable if the grimm could get close, and one solution to that was to try and stick as many weapons on as possible so that there were no blindspots anywhere. It might or might not work for grimm, but it didn't make Sunset want to get very close to one.

It was a good thing she didn't have to. It would tax her magic a little bit, but since she could see the courtyard, she should be able to teleport inside; at night, hopefully, the building would be quiet — assuming there wasn't a battle raging, in which case, it might get very busy, and she really would be glad of her magic spell to escape detection.

The less crowded it was in there, the better chance she would have of finding the Siren.

And then, once she had found the Siren…

That was another reason to go in after dark and hope that there were fewer people around. She might be able to keep people from noticing herself, but she couldn't stop them from noticing the effects of a magical battle if she started one.

Best that, if it came to it, she started one in as empty an environment as possible.

The Siren might not be here; there were other installations she might be at, if she was at a military facility at all, which she might not be; but if Sunset couldn't find the Siren here, then she could hopefully find out where she'd gone.

But if the Siren was here, then that brought its own … issues. Specifically, how Sunset was going to fight her without getting ensorcelled by her enchanted song.

It could be done; Starswirl the Bearded had shown that it could be done when he had defeated the Sirens — although you could argue that if he had been more confident in his ability to withstand their spell, he would have actually defeated the Sirens instead of making them Remnant's problem.

Or maybe not. Making things Remnant's problem seemed to be one of the great Starswirl's lamentable habits.

In any event, whether it could be resisted permanently, it could certainly be resisted temporarily, although the story of Starswirl's victory didn't say how he had done it. Possibly, it was as simple as a great store of willpower, which could be used to resist mind control, although it was rare to hear of it being done unaided. Sunset was not willing to take a chance on her own strength of will — after all it hadn't exactly served her well in all circumstances hitherto — but she thought that if she could just block out the sound of the song, then she would have a fighting chance.

Earplugs were liable to fall out, and anyway, they didn't always work when it came to blocking out all noise. Headphones were a better bet, and Sunset had spent some more of Lady Nikos' money on a high-end pair — what Lady Nikos would think of that when she saw it on the statement, Sunset didn't know, but she didn't want to go into battle against a singing monster relying on something she'd bought cheap — although there was the risk that they could fall off, get ripped off, or break if they were damaged.

Against that possibility, Sunset had a spell that was supposed to mask other sounds, which it did by giving you a persistent ringing in the ears, like severe tinnitus, drowning out all other noises. In theory, at least. Would it work against a magical sound? Sunset didn't know, which was why she would still be wearing noise-cancelling headphones, but if for whatever reason she lost the headphones, this spell would be her best bet.

She hoped that she didn't have to rely on it, though, because it was really, really irritating. Sunset would have preferred a spell that just turned off her ears, but no, she had to trade the sounds of the world around her for this unceasing, unchanging, nigh-unbearable ring in her ears that went on and on and on until her teeth shivered. And the worst part was that she could still hear it after she stopped the spell, the echo of the ringing sound lingering on afterward.

Sunset had cast the spell upon herself, hoping to grow accustomed to the sound — it didn't work; it was every bit as unbearable as it always was — but as a result, she didn't hear her scroll going off until after she dropped the spell, at which point, she finally heard it buzzing.

Sunset could only hope that she hadn't kept her caller waiting too long, although she was honestly a little surprised to have a caller at all, in the circumstances. Who might want to speak to her, who had not said everything they needed to say?

Apparently, judging by the caller ID, Pyrrha did.

Sunset's eyebrows rose as she wondered what Pyrrha would have to say to her that had not been said at their parting last night. Perhaps she wanted to check if she had gone to see Lady Nikos, although she could just as easily have asked her mother that. Perhaps she had spoken to Lady Nikos and wished to offer her opinion upon Lady Nikos' offer of a command for Sunset. Perhaps she would rather Sunset didn't take it.

"When I told you to go and see my mother, I wasn't expecting her to be quite so generous."

No, Pyrrha would not tell me that; she is not so discourteous even if it was in her heart. Her heart which seemed less closed to me than others last night.

If you want to know why she's calling, why don't you just answer the scroll?


That was a very good point, and so Sunset answered with only mild trepidation as to what would await her once she did.

What awaited her turned out to be Pyrrha's face, a hesitant and slightly miserable look upon it, her lips turned downwards, her brows drooping on the outer edges.

"Sunset," Pyrrha said. "Good afternoon. I hope that I'm not disturbing you."

"No," Sunset said, taking a step back from the edge of the roof. "No, not at all."

"Good," Pyrrha said softly. "I did … I thought that you wouldn't have left Vale yet, but I did wonder if … I'm glad that this isn't too much of an intrusion."

"It is no intrusion at all," Sunset said. "Although if we continue to speak like this, it will make our parting seem even more overblown than it did already."

That got a slight chuckle out of Pyrrha, although it did not presage a permanent change in her downcast expression. "Yes, well, I … I've spoken to Mother, and it seems that we may be seeing a great deal of one another regardless."

"My Lady told you, then?" Sunset asked.

"Yes," Pyrrha said. "She did. Will you do it?"

"I haven't decided yet," Sunset answered. "I'm still thinking about it."

"I think you would be successful at it," Pyrrha said. "I don't know that you would necessarily enjoy it, but you would be good at it."

"I thank you for the vote of confidence," Sunset said, bowing her head. "Just as I congratulate you on your victory."

Pyrrha's eyebrows rose, which at least got them out of that sad slump they were in. "You … did you watch?"

"Alas, what with there being no set schedule to these matches, and my being a little preoccupied with other things—"

"So you were busy?" Pyrrha asked. "I'm sorry, I should have known better than to—"

"I'm only reconnoitring from a safe distance at present," Sunset assured her. "Nobody heard my scroll going off, not even me." Although that is possibly a reminder to put it on silent. "I have indulged myself from checking the live feed from time to time, so that I could catch the results, although I've tried not to read enough to spoil myself."

"Spoil yourself?"

"Well, I'm going to watch, definitely," Sunset said. "Later, once the recordings get uploaded onto a hosting site. Your mother disdains them, but I hope to find them useful to my desires." She smiled. "Even though I don't get to savour your performance from up in the arena, or even live, I still intend to appreciate it thoroughly."

Pyrrha bit her lip. "You make this very hard," she whispered.

Sunset frowned. "I make what very hard?"

Pyrrha bowed her head. "I owe you an apology."

"You…" It was all Sunset could do not to laugh, and she only restrained herself because she feared that Pyrrha would be hurt by it. "You owe me an apology? Pyrrha, with all affection, what nonsense is this?"

"Mother's nonsense, save that it is not nonsense at all," Pyrrha said, looking up at Sunset. "Last night, I held my peace and said nothing."

"You said enough, ere I departed."

"I said nothing in the room," Pyrrha clarified. "When it all came out, with everyone present. Everyone present and not a voice raised in your defence save that of Rainbow Dash, who is no teammate of yours, who is counted a lesser friend to you than I, who is not even a Beacon student but an Atlesian visiting us down out of the north, and yet, only she spoke up for you."

Only she wasn't surprised by what she heard, Sunset thought. "You were shocked," she pointed out. "And once the shock was done … what was there to defend? My actions were without defence."

"I do not speak of defending your actions but of defending yourself," Pyrrha clarified. "I should have urged Ruby towards mercy."

"I think, for what I did, my punishment, such as it is, is merciful enough, no?" asked Sunset.

"Perhaps, but banishment?" Pyrrha asked. "There was more clemency to be urged than that."

"And if you had urged it, what then?" Sunset responded. "Ruby would not have been swayed, and…" And rightly so. "She was filled with righteousness and passionate intensity; she would not turn away, not at your urging." She paused. "I fear that she would not have looked kindly upon it, seeing it as—"

"Yet another attempt to patronise and to direct her," Pyrrha murmured. "Yes, you are no doubt correct; I recall her words well enough." She sighed. "Still, though she rated me for it, though she dismissed it, I should have attempted it nonetheless."

"To what end?" demanded Sunset. "To be dismissed, to be scolded, to be regarded by Ruby as near as bad as I myself?" She paused a moment. "What would Jaune have thought?"

"I have discussed this with Jaune," Pyrrha said, her words slowing a little. "He cannot forgive you, not yet, perhaps not ever, but he does not hate me for the fact that I do not hate you."

"You are fortunate indeed," Sunset murmured.

Finally, a smile briefly graced Pyrrha's lips. "I'm well aware. I would scarcely deserve the fortune if I was not aware of it."

"Nevertheless, my question remains," Sunset said. "Why would you venture thus for no good reason?"

"Because if I had, I would not think of myself as a coward now," Pyrrha declared. "I don't know how you managed to not throw my words last night back in my face, since I did not defend you at all, but waited until it was quiet and we were near alone to profess affection I did not demonstrate."

"You have demonstrated your affections plentifully, I know them well, and had no need to see them on display in a hopeless cause, and worse than hopeless, a bad cause," Sunset said. "I did not deserve to have your voice raised in my defence—"

"That is not the—"

"Very well, it is not the point, then let the point be that I am glad you didn't damage yourself for my sake to no end," Sunset said. "I wouldn't want to see you in the dog house on my account." She paused. "Your mother called you a coward?"

"Indeed," Pyrrha said. "And I deserved it. I let you down when you were in need. You must allow me to make amends somehow."

"For your own peace of mind?"

Pyrrha paused. "Put like that, it sounds rather selfish."

Sunset shrugged. "There is nothing I require that you can give me."

"I doubt that," Pyrrha murmured. "I must say that I doubt it very much." She paused. "I mean to beg Ruby to show mercy to you, and allow your return to Beacon and our team."

Sunset blinked rapidly, her breath catching in her throat. "Pyrrha, I… Pyrrha, have we not discussed this? Ruby-"

"My conscience is not in Ruby's keeping," Pyrrha declared.

"And not in mine either, I suppose, but I would have you hear me nonetheless," Sunset said. "I would not have you… I have told you that I do not want-"

"Do you really not?" Pyrrha asked. "If you could come back, if everything could be as it was-"

"Nothing will be as it was," Sunset whispered. "Nothing can, not now. Not after… it cannot be."

"But if you could come back," Pyrrha insisted. "Would you not? Do you not desire it? Not driving Ruby out, but… if she were to be merciful, and Jaune also-"

"Will they?" Sunset asked. "Have you spoken to Jaune about this?"

Pyrrha came very close to licking her lips, her tongue flickering out before it disappeared back behind her teeth. "I have. He is… he is presently-"

"He doesn't want me back, does he?" Sunset said.

"I have hardly pressed the matter."

"And you shouldn't," Sunset told her. "If… if you and Jaune were to fall out over this, over me, then I should feel a great weight of guilt settle upon my shoulders, and I don't want that, not over this. You don't owe me a broken heart."

"And yet I owe you something," Pyrrha insisted. "I am in your debt."

"There are no debts between dear friends."

"Not even when one has failed the other?"

"I should hope not, or I owe you more than I could repay," Sunset said. "Put this from your mind and focus on the next match, and the final beyond that."

"I should not like to be overconfident," said Pyrrha. "And besides, my thoughts turn beyond these matches to what may follow."

"I understand," Sunset muttered. "But don't worry too much about that; you'll think yourself into a shock exit. With luck, I may be able to help with what is coming, and with better luck, you might not even realise it." She smiled. "But good luck attend you most of all. Now focus! Glory awaits you, seize it!"

"You sound more ardent than my mother is," Pyrrha said, a touch of amusement creeping into her voice.

"Then pay me heed," Sunset admonished. "Win this tournament and consider your debt repaid."

"Sunset, I was serious," Pyrrha said reproachfully.

"So am I," Sunset replied. "To see a laurel placed upon your brow would bring me joy. But now, I must get back to it and leave you to your preparations. Goodbye again, Pyrrha."

"Goodbye again, Sunset, and good luck to you in your ventures," Pyrrha said.

For all our sakes, I would be glad of that, Sunset thought as she hung up.

XxXxX​

"You know," Tempest said, "just because I didn't feel like watching the tournament finals doesn't mean that you three can't watch them. There's nothing that says that just because we're teammates we have to stick together like glue, after all. We usually don't."

And yet, here they were, all four members of Team TTSS all seated in the TTSS dorm room. Trixie and Starlight each sat on their respective beds — on either side of Tempest, as though they were her gaolers.

"Yeah, that's right," said Sunburst, who was sitting on a chair in front of Tempest, and yet, for all that, did not look like a sentinel. "I thought we were going to go and cheer for Rainbow Dash and Atlas."

"I didn't feel like it either, sorry, Sunburst," Starlight said. "Sometimes, you just want some peace and quiet, you know?"

"Mhm," Trixie agreed. "Sometimes, it's good to just keep the door closed and the world out."

That was a lie. The only reason why Trixie in particular had suddenly acquired an enthusiasm for shutting herself in quietly was so that she could keep an eye on Tempest. It was transparent, really. General Ironwood had put them up to it; Cinder had named Tempest, and while the General wasn't sure whether to believe her or not, he didn't want to ignore the possibility, and so, he'd ordered Trixie and Starlight to keep watch on her and make sure that she didn't get up to mischief.

It was very irritating, all the more irritating because it pointed to the fact that Tempest's plan had — even to think it was a pain — failed. She had hoped to set the cat amongst the pigeons so completely that there would be no attention spared for her, or for Sweetie Drops, but instead … instead, she had gotten the departure from Beacon of Sunset Shimmer. That departure might only be temporary, depending on whether that mission to Mount Aris that she had spoken of in her press conference was a real thing or not; it smelled like a cover up, but it might be a real mission covering up all the embarrassing secrets that lay beneath. Even if her departure was only temporary, it still meant that she was not at Beacon and would be out of the way tonight when the fireworks started.

And yet, Tempest had hoped for much more. Instead, she found herself in the position of having to be thankful that she was only being monitored by her teammates and not in a cell somewhere.

And for that, she had to thank not her own cunning but the fact that Cinder was so untrustworthy, it was doubtless hard for Ozpin and General Ironwood and the rest to believe the sky was blue when she told them.

She might not be in a cell, but it wasn't as though Tempest had any room to manoeuvre here with them around.

It was irritating. It was more than irritating; it was troubling. Any attempt to get away from her teammates, any attempt to leave them behind ahead of time, and no doubt, General Ironwood would be alerted, and the hue and cry would be raised for her. Plus, as much as Tempest didn't like to admit it, she wasn't confident in her ability to take on both Starlight and Trixie in a fight. Against Trixie alone, she would have fancied her chances; against Starlight alone … that would have been a good fight, if the circumstances had permitted her to enjoy it. But together? No, she did not relish that prospect, not at all.

Troubling, indeed.

It was not so much the loss of her ability to act that bothered Tempest — she had no need to act yet, and when she did, then the chaos of events would aid in her escape — but the inability to communicate. She was, following Cinder's downfall, the undisputed commander of the Vale operation, and she had, at a stroke, been rendered deaf and mute, unable to contact Lightning Dust, or Sonata, or Sweetie Drops, or Amber. In the external part of the plan, this was an upset but not the end of the world — not yet and for her, anyway — since the plans had been made well in advance, and everything was in readiness for the go. The grimm were in position to attack; the Valish forces and their allies inside the walls were prepared; everything was moving steadily, inexorably, towards zero hour. Tempest didn't need to communicate in order to start the countdown; it had already begun.

Which meant that Tempest could not communicate to stop it, which was the trying point, because the external elements of the operation — the grimm assault, the sabotage in Vale, the battle between the Atlesian and Valish troops — all of that was, on its own, irrelevant. Their only purpose was as a distraction, to draw off the defenders away from Beacon so that the Relic of Choice could be more easily removed by Amber and given to her.

But what if Amber had gotten cold feet as a result of last night? What if she no longer wished to help them? What if she had decided to confess everything — no, no, that wasn't likely, or Tempest would be suffering worse than the watchful eyes of Trixie and Starlight — but what if she was considering it? What if Tempest had not succeeded in calming Bon Bon down? What if she, too, was being watched? Tempest had no way of knowing and no way of finding out; it wasn't as though she could just call—

Or could she?

Tempest glanced from Starlight to Trixie and then back again. Obviously, she would have to be discreet — she couldn't have a leisurely conversation about her upcoming plans — but perhaps a quick message, something that seemed innocuous enough to someone who wasn't in the know.

She got out her scroll.

"What are you doing?" asked Starlight, in a faux-casual way.

"I thought I might try out that new game," Tempest said.

"Which new game?" inquired Trixie.

"Oh, you know, the one about us," Tempest said.

"There's a game about us?" Trixie cried, almost jumping off her bed. "Starlight, did you know about this? Why didn't you tell me that we're—?"

Tempest chuckled. "Oh, no, it's about us specifically," she said. "Sorry for the confusion." She smirked, because it was important to keep in character in this situation so as not to make anyone suspicious, which in her case meant behaving in as irritatingly smug a manner as possible. Fortunately, it came very easily to her. "No, I'm talking about the Amity Arena game that's in beta test at the moment."

"Oh, right, that one," Starlight muttered. "Yeah, that looks … okay, I guess."

"Are we in that?" asked Sunburst.

Starlight nodded. "The beta test is full of Atlas students — I mean, we're the characters, not playing the game — because we're the ones who they have all the data on, from when we had to go in and get poked and prodded and take tests, remember? They haven't had the chance to do that for all the other students yet, so they're coming later."

"While the Grrrreat and Powerrrrrful Trrrrrixie is, of course, a draw all by herself," Trixie declared, "Trrrrixie can't help but feel that people will feel short-changed by a tournament game that releases without the likes of Pyrrha Nikos and Sunset Shimmer."

"That's why it's only in beta test," Tempest remarked.

"They still won't be in the full game, trust me," Starlight said. "I think it will release with just … I don't know, Team Funky, because Neon got to the finals, and then maybe a couple of other Atlas teams like … Sabre, or us, and everybody else will cost you extra." She pointed at Tempest. "Once you download that game, you are going to have someone's hand in your wallet for the rest of your life."

"Not my whole life, just until I get bored with the game."

"Or realise how much money you're wasting," Starlight replied.

Tempest snorted. "Unlike some, I have a little thing called self-control," she said. She opened up her scroll and accessed the net, scrolling through the various sites until she reached the page for Amity Arena, billed as an all-new free-to-play game capturing the Vytal Tournament like nothing ever before. Starlight was probably right that the free-to-play was probably not quite as free as advertised, but as Tempest wasn't actually intending to become a full-time player, that didn't really bother her very much. She tapped on the bright blue 'download and install' button.

"And while that's going on," she murmured, opening up her texting app, "I'll just make sure that Bon Bon is still up for tonight."

"'Bon Bon'?" Trixie repeated. "You know Bon Bon?"

"We've met, yes," Tempest said. "She worries too much about what other people think of her, and she tries too hard to make the people around her happy—"

"That's true," Trixie agreed.

"But she's fun to be around, and … we get each other, I feel, in ways that not everyone else does. Not even her friends like Lyra, or Dove," Tempest went on. "We were going to watch the end of festival fireworks tonight, if you'd like to join us?"

"That sounds fun," Trixie said.

"Sure, fine with me," added Starlight. "If you don't mind the company."

Tempest shrugged. "If you've got nothing better to do, then I don't mind indulging you," she murmured. "Now then, short and sweet: 'Is everything set for the fireworks tonight?' And send."

XxXxX​

Tempest's message told Bon Bon a couple of things: that Tempest hadn't been arrested, but also that she wasn't completely free of suspicion, or she wouldn't have sent Bon Bon such a brief, cryptic message. Bon Bon guessed that she was being observed by someone, someone who might believe that they really were talking about the firework display, but someone around whom Tempest couldn't be honest.

Bon Bon felt a degree of grim glee at the way that Tempest's plan had failed. Yes, okay, neither of them were in custody, but it wasn't as if that business with Sunset and the Breach had diverted everyone's attention away, was it, Tempest? They still had to go around on tiptoes, didn't they?

Unfortunate, since there wasn't a lot of time left for tiptoes.

Bon Bon guessed that Tempest's message was not so much intended for her own benefit as for Amber's. Tempest didn't want to take the risk of contacting Amber directly, so she'd decided to go through Bon Bon to get there.

Bon Bon wasn't sure that she dared to take the risk of contacting Amber directly right now. She recognised the need to reach Amber, to ensure that she was still on board with the plan — Bon Bon wouldn't blame her if she wasn't, considering what had happened last night, but on the other hand, it didn't seem as though Amber had told anyone what she'd been planning to do, so maybe she was still going to go through with it — before all hell broke loose tonight, but she wasn't sure that she could do it. Yes, Bon Bon wasn't being directly observed — that she knew of — but at the same time, if Tempest was under suspicion, then surely she must be too; why would Cinder name one but not the other? Could she really go up to Team SAPR's door and speak to Amber? Not to mention the fact that there was almost always at least one member of Team SAPR or Team RSPT with her, and even though Pyrrha and Jaune were definitely up in the Colosseum, Ruby might be with her, or one of her Atlas friends.

There was a lot of risk involved.

Unless…

Bon Bon glanced across the room to where Lyra sat, tuning her harp. Neither of them had wanted to go up to the Amity Arena today; neither of them had watched any of the tournament so far; for Lyra, the glory was all played out, torn to shreds for her by Sky's death. She didn't have the appetite to watch people play-fighting for fun, to appreciate the skill involved in the martial arts. Bon Bon didn't see the point either, all things considered.

Bon Bon considered the possibility; a part of her revolted against it, she didn't want to get Lyra involved in this, she didn't want to use her this way, she'd tried to protect Lyra. But getting Lyra involved, at this point, might be the best way to protect her; she could ensure that she was kept close and shielded from the consequences of Bon Bon's actions when they finally came home to roost. And it would mean that they weren't parted; they could stay together still, for whatever came next. It wasn't as though Lyra was greatly enamoured with the huntress life, not anymore. It was like Bon Bon had said, the glory was all played out for her; if Bon Bon suggested that they run, that they had to run, they had to go somewhere else, anywhere else, somewhere they weren't known, then Lyra would do it, wouldn't she?

Perhaps. Perhaps not. It would depend on why, everything on the reason why. Because even if the glory was all played out, the goodness wasn't. Lyra might be barely competent, shading into incompetent at times, she might have buried the desire for fame or glory, but she was still a good person, with a good heart, and she wouldn't help Bon Bon, or Amber, or anyone else to do something wicked.

Which meant that if Bon Bon wanted her help, then she was going to have to lie to her a bit.

Only somewhat, because this was for a good cause, in the end, it was for Amber and Dove, it was to help two people in love get to live their lives in freedom and peace and happiness without having to look over their shoulders all the time; it was just the other stuff that wasn't so benevolent.

This had not been Bon Bon's first choice, not by a long shot, but it was perhaps the best choice available to her now.

She opened her mouth, but the words stuck in her throat, as if the words themselves wished to preserve Lyra's ignorance and lack of involvement.

Nevertheless, she forced them out. "Lyra."

Lyra looked up from her harp. "Mhmm?"

"I…" Bon Bon walked across the room, closer to her. "I need your help with something."

"Anything, what is it?"

The offer stabbed at Bon Bon sharper than Lyra's sword could have. Bon Bon's face twisted into a grimace as she sat down on the bed next to the other girl. "I … it's a little hard to explain, but the bottom line is that I need your help to save Amber and Dove."

"'Save Amber and Dove'?" Lyra cried, sitting up straighter. "But save them from whom? And isn't she always protected by—?"

"Team Sapphire aren't protecting Amber, and neither is Team Rosepetal or anyone else that they enlist to help them," Bon Bon said. "They aren't her protectors; they're her captors. They make sure that she can't get away."

Lyra opened her mouth, but didn't speak. She frowned. "Bon Bon … you're not making any sense. 'Captors'? Why would they want to keep her prisoner, and how would they? She's Professor Ozpin's niece—"

"It's for Professor Ozpin that they're keeping her prisoner," Bon Bon declared. "Pyrrha, Ruby, Sunset, Rainbow Dash, they're not bad people, regardless of what the news says about Sunset; they're only doing this because Professor Ozpin wants them to keep his niece prisoner, to stop her from escaping like she did before." She paused. "Professor Ozpin did something to Amber. She has powers now, extraordinary abilities, and I'm not talking about a semblance; I'm talking about being able to manipulate elemental forces without the use of dust—"

"That's only possible through a semblance," Lyra said, "and even then, a semblance—"

"Would only give you one element, pyrokinesis or hydrokinesis, yes, I know," Bon Bon replied. "But Professor Ozpin, and General Ironwood, they used Atlesian technology to turn Amber into a living weapon capable of immense power."

"Amber does not act like a living weapon capable of immense power," Lyra pointed out.

"I know," Bon Bon acknowledged. "But she does act like someone who's scared, doesn't she? She acts like someone who has been through some things that have left their marks on her; I mean, look at her scars, look at her face, they did that to her, Professor Ozpin and the others! Why would I lie about that? Why would I make up this whole story—?"

"How did you find out about this whole story?" Lyra responded. "If what you say is true, then how do you know?"

Bon Bon closed her eyes. "Because I'm part of a secret organisation opposed to Professor Ozpin and his villainy."

Lyra's jaw dropped. "You … oh, so you're a secret agent now? Is that what you're saying?"

"I wouldn't use those exact words."

"But you would use that concept?" Lyra demanded. She got up, her cape of many colours swirling around her as she started to pace up and down. "Okay, let's just say that I believe you for a second, when were you planning to tell me any of this? Does Dove know this?"

"Yes," Bon Bon said. "Yes, I've been trying to get him and Amber away to safety. As to your other question: I wasn't going to tell you, ever. I thought it would be better if you didn't know."

Lyra stared at her, eyes wide. "So … what changed?"

Bon Bon sighed. "What changed is that I need your help," she admitted. "I … they're on to me. They're on to me and they're on to my associate here at Beacon. Which is why I need you to go down to Team Sapphire's dorm room and speak to Amber on my behalf; you won't be suspected."

Lyra swept her hat off her head, holding it at her side as she ran her free hand through her pale hair. "So … you're serious about this? About all of it?"

"Do you trust me, Lyra?" Bon Bon asked. "Do you have faith in me?"

"Of course I do," Lyra said. "It's just … you've been keeping this secret from me for who knows how long, and … seriously? Amber is a living weapon?"

"I know it's a lot to take in," Bon Bon allowed. "But yes, yes, she is. She doesn't want to be, she doesn't show it, but she is. She has that potential."

"And Dove?"

"They met before … all of this was done to her," Bon Bon explained.

Lyra winced. "Poor Dove. The course of love doesn't run smooth for him, does it?"

Bon Bon shook her head. "They're going to move Amber soon. The fact that she's been here this long is … an indulgence, an act of petty kindness granted by Professor Ozpin, an indulgence that is about to come to an end. They're going to take her away from Dove and make her do things, and … and he'll never see her again. My friend and I can get them out before that happens, but we need your help."

"My help?" Lyra repeated. A little mocking laugh escaped her lips. "My help, Bonnie, I … I suck."

"You're the only one that I can trust."

"I don't…" Lyra hesitated. "Why are Team Sapphire doing this? They seem so nice, so good, and Amber seems to like them so much; why would they be involved in a plot to hurt her?"

"Because Professor Ozpin asked them to," Bon Bon replied. "And they are blinded by his authority. You're right, they're not bad people, neither are Rainbow Dash and Twilight—"

"You can't tell me that Dash knows about this."

"They all know," Bon Bon insisted. "All of them, even Twi, even Rainbow, they all know and they all … none of them are bad people, as we know, but one and all, they have bent their necks and licked the boots of Professor Ozpin and General Ironwood. When it comes to Dash, does that surprise you?"

"No," Lyra murmured. "No, I suppose it doesn't." She bit her lip. "But you can get them out, and they can be together?"

"Happily Ever After," Bon Bon assured her. "But only with your help."

"You keep saying that; it doesn't make it any easier for me to buy it," Lyra said. "But," she added, as she set her plumed hat back upon her head, "who am I, to refuse to answer the call of true love in need?" She beamed. "What do I need to do?"

XxXxX​

"So, you're leaving then?" Amber asked. "You've made up your mind." It certainly didn't sound as though Ruby was still thinking it over.

Ruby shifted in her seat in order to look back at Amber, and at Dove. "Yeah," she said. "I'm going, I … there's nothing more to think about. I can do more, be more, out there than I can here."

If you'd realised that sooner, then maybe things would be different, Amber thought. If I wasn't afraid of you, then…

No. No, she couldn't think about that. That door was closed. The path was set; all she could do now was dance when the music started.

"I hope you're happy, with your new life," she said softly.

"I hope so too," Ruby answered. "I'm sure I will be; it wouldn't be that hard. Out there, with the support of Miss Rockshaw's company, I can be … I can be so much more than this place and these people have allowed."

"I hope so, just as Amber does," Dove said. "I'm sorry that it's come to this, but … I can't say that I don't understand. We come here to find ourselves, and what we sometimes find is that who we are is suited for a different kind of life than this one."

Ruby smiled thinly. "Yeah, it isn't always what we expect."

Amber put one hand upon Dove's elbow. "If … if you're leaving, then does that mean Sunset can come back? After all, you were the one who sent her away, you were the one who didn't want her—"

"I sent Sunset away because she didn't belong here," Ruby declared. She bowed her head. "And although that isn't as true as I'd hoped it was, although maybe Sunset and Beacon do belong together, each as corrupt as the other … no. No, Sunset can't come back. At least I hope she doesn't. Maybe Professor Ozpin will decide to bring her back, but I hope he doesn't, and if she does … I hope she doesn't. She doesn't deserve to come back."

Amber frowned. "But if she—"

"Sunset deserves to lose something!" Ruby snapped. "She has so many willing to lie for her, to excuse her, to put up with her no matter what she does: Ozpin, Councillor Emerald, the former First Councillor Aris. They all defend her, they all trust her, they all want her services. Well, that's up to them, that's their choice to make, but for Sunset to just … to do what she did and then to skip merrily along as though nothing happened?" She shook her head. "It's disgusting. She won't go to jail, she won't be exposed, she'll keep her freedom and her reputation, she'll even keep Pyrrha's friendship and her mother's support, but she'll lose this! She'll lose Beacon, and this team, and … and you know what, I hope it hurts. Because it's the only punishment she'll ever get, so I hope it hurts … like she hurt me."

And this is why I must dance when the music plays, Amber thought. This is why I must go through with it to the end; I dare not confess to someone so cruel. She said nothing; what was there to be said to someone like Ruby, who had revealed such an ugly side to their character?

There was a knock at the door.

Ruby's eyes narrowed. "Dove, would you get that please?" she asked as she fingered the trigger of Crescent Rose.

"Of course," Dove said mildly, giving Amber's hand a squeeze before he walked quickly enough across the room.

He opened the door, not fully, but enough to see that it was Lyra on the other side of said door, wearing her hat and her patchwork cloak of many colours.

"Hey, Dove," Lyra said, before looking over his shoulder to where Amber stood on the other side of the room. "Hey Amber, I hoped I'd find you here. It wouldn't have been easy searching the school for you otherwise, with all these tourists around."

Amber waved with one hand. "Hello, Lyra," she said. While Bon Bon had dropped distinctly in Amber's estimations, for obvious reasons, while Amber could hardly stand to be around that little liar who had pretended to be Dove's friend for so long while not meaning a word of it, she still liked Lyra. Lyra had not been deceiving Dove, or Amber herself, for that matter; Lyra was not in the service of Salem. Lyra was sweet, and gentle, and played prettily upon her harp.

Lyra reminded Amber rather of herself, of the sort of person that she had wanted to be, once upon a time.

"You're not watching the tournament?" Amber asked.

Lyra reached up and touched the brim of her hat for a second, but didn't take it off. "No," she said. "No, I'm not that keen on the tournament, not … it's just not my thing. Playing at combat, treating it all like a game. I get why it's done, I suppose, and a lot of people get something out of it, but it's not for me." She sighed. "So, are you going to keep me standing on the doorstep, or can I come in?"

"Sorry," Dove said, opening the door. "Good afternoon, Lyra. How are you?"

Lyra smiled. "I'm okay, Dove. This is a better day, thanks for asking." She stepped into the room, and Amber could see that she was holding a paper bag in her other hand, a bag in which something was rustling. "Hey, Ruby. You didn't fancy watching the tournament either?"

"No," Ruby murmured. "No, it's not my thing either."

The smile stayed on Lyra's face. "You take all this too seriously to have much stomach for play fighting, I bet."

"Something like that," Ruby said quietly. "What do you want?"

"I am here," Lyra declared, "with an invitation. As you might not know, Amber, tonight, there's going to be a big firework display to celebrate the end of the Vytal Festival, and it's going to be so spectacular, honestly, it's the best; it's the highlight of the festival. Ruby, back me up on this, the fireworks are awesome, right?"

A smile flitted across Ruby's face, for all that it was tinged with sadness. "Yeah," she agreed. "Yeah, those Vytal fireworks, they're always something. Of all the things that I remember from the last time the festival was held in Vale, the fireworks stand out the most, the colours, the sounds. I really…"

Amber frowned. "Ruby?"

"I … was really looking forward to—" Ruby cut herself off, shaking her head vigorously. "It doesn't matter."

"Would anyone like a bon bon?" Lyra asked, holding up her paper bag, shaking it a little so the contents rustled all the more.

Amber blinked. A bon bon? A Bon Bon? Could Lyra also be working for Salem, could she have been allied with Bon Bon the whole time?

"Uh … no, thanks," Ruby said.

Dove shook his head. "Nor for me, either."

"Amber?" Lyra asked, shaking the bag in her direction. She winked at her.

Amber hesitated for a moment, trying to work out what was going on here. Something was going on here, of that, she had no doubt, but what? Was Lyra trying to tell her that she had tricked her this whole time, but why would she do such a thing now? And why would Bon Bon leave her out of it, not letting Amber know in the way that she had let Amber know that she, Bon Bon, was one of Salem's people. In fact, it seemed as though Bon Bon had gone out of her way to exclude Lyra; that was why Amber hadn't suspected her.

But now … it wasn't just a bag of sweets, Amber was certain of that.

Cinder had named Bon Bon, which meant that Ruby — or whoever had been with her — would have been suspicious of her visit, if they had let her in at all. But Cinder hadn't named Lyra — and why wouldn't she, if she could, unless she didn't know about Lyra, but it was just as likely that there was nothing to say — and so Lyra could come, and not even Ruby would throw her out.

So Bon Bon had sent Lyra around to see her, to … something. And Lyra knew something was going on, that was why she winked at her.

But how much did she know? She wasn't acting like someone who had just found out her best friend was in league with evil.

"I'll have one, yes, thank you," Amber replied, putting on a slight smile, forcing it into place as she walked towards Lyra, and her waiting bag of bon bons.

There were pink and blue ones in the bag, but not as many as Amber might have thought. There was a lot of empty bag in there, a lot of paper uncovered by contents, paper on which had been scribbled the words On your side.

"Take as many as you like," Lyra said. "They're all for you, if you like."

Amber looked at her.

Lyra beamed back at her.

Bon Bon hardly told you anything, did she? Amber thought. But she told you that she was trying to help me, and that she needed your help to do it, and you did it.

Whatever you're here to do, you're doing it for me, and for Dove.


She wanted to fling her arms around Lyra and kiss her on the cheek, for being perhaps the only person besides Dove who was solely and unambiguously on Amber's side, but that might have looked very odd and suspicious to Ruby, so Amber contented herself with saying, "Thank you," as she plucked a pink bon bon out of the bag, holding it between her forefinger and thumb.

"Are you sure you only want one?" Lyra asked.

Amber's response was to pop the pink bon bon into her mouth and take a blue one out the bag.

"That's the spirit," Lyra said. "Now, as I was saying, about these awesome fireworks, I was wondering if you had plans, or if you were free to, you know, watch them with us."

So that's it, Amber thought. Fireworks, meaning … everything that is supposed to happen tonight.

"Amber has plans tonight," Ruby said.

"Come now, Ruby," Amber said. "Why can't we all watch the fireworks together?"

Hopefully, Lyra understood — or at least, Bon Bon would understand — that her willingness to 'watch the fireworks' with them meant that she was still willing to go through with their plan. Honestly, it would serve Bon Bon and Tempest Shadow right if she didn't, considering the way that they had failed to protect her from Cinder last night, it would serve them right if she exposed them both — except that would mean exposing herself too, exposing herself to the cruel and vindictive little girl in front of her, and Amber was not willing to do that.

For better or worse, and mostly for worse, but nevertheless, this was her chance, perhaps her only chance, at freedom, and she meant to take it.

She had little other choice.

"Because … because we're having a private party," Ruby said. "We're going to be watching the fireworks and celebrating Pyrrha's Vytal Tournament victory. Yeah, yeah, that's it."

"Doesn't the tournament winner get wined and dined with the civic worthies after the tournament?" Lyra asked.

"Pyrrha doesn't want that," Ruby said quickly. "And she doesn't want to be mobbed by fans, either; that's why it's private. And you promised you'd be there, Amber, you made a commitment. And Pyrrha would be really upset if you weren't there."

"And there's no room for anyone outside your little club?" Lyra asked.

"No," Ruby said. "No, there isn't. I'm sorry, Lyra, we … just don't know you that well."

"That's fine," Lyra said casually. "I get it. Trust me." She looked at Amber, "I've got the message."
 
Chapter 82 - As a Traitor Deserves
As A Traitor Deserves


"Poor Sun," Mom murmured, sinking back a little in her chair. "Congratulations to Rainbow Dash, of course, but still … poor Sun."

"Not unexpected," Cadance remarked.

"But unfortunate for the poor boy, all the same," Mom said.

"Mmm," Blake said. She started to get up from her seat. "I should … I should probably console Sun while finding time to congratulate Rainbow Dash at the same time." Fortunately, Sun isn't the kind of person to take something like defeat in a tournament too hard.

"I'll come with you," Twilight said.

"Why don't we all go?" asked Scootaloo.

"If we were all to go, darling, then the consolation of Sun would be rather lost in the congratulation of Rainbow Dash," Rarity remarked.

"Huh?"

"We don't want Blake's boyfriend to get upset," Rarity explained.

"Aww," Scootaloo groaned. "But I want to congratulate Rainbow Dash!"

"I'm sure if you come with us, three won't be much of a crowd," Twilight said. "That's right, isn't it Blake?"

In truth, Blake thought that Sun might not mind if they did all pile down there to give Rainbow Dash their good wishes, but … Sun would never show hurt feelings, but that didn't mean that he wouldn't feel them.

"Of course," she said, "that's fine. We can go together."

"Yes!" Scootaloo cried, leaping up off her seat, her metallic legs hitting the floor with a hard thump. "See you guys later!"

"Stay close to Twilight and Blake, sugarcube," Applejack urged. "You don't want to get lost in a place this size."

"And give Dashie all our love!" Pinkie yelled.

Twilight chuckled. "Will do, Pinkie."

"Tell her she did well," Ciel said, from where she stood just behind the seats, the muzzle of Distant Thunder almost, but not quite, resting upon the floor of the box.

"I will," Blake said. "Or we will, anyway."

"And tell Sun that he was very brave," Fluttershy murmured. "Just to be able to go out there in front of all those people like that, but also to fight Rainbow Dash."

Blake smiled. "Thank you, Fluttershy," she said. "I will tell him that."

With Scootaloo between them, she and Twilight left the Councillor's box behind and began to descend the stairs towards the arena promenade.

"It's really great that Rainbow won — not that I had any doubts that she would," Scootaloo said excitedly, "but I hope that she gets a longer fight to show off more in the next round."

"Some would say that a short fight is showing off more," Twilight pointed out.

"Yeah, I know," Scootaloo acknowledged, drawing out her words in a way that wasn't quite complaining, but skirting the line, "but I just want to see more of her in action, you know?"

"I have to admit," Blake murmured, "I'm a little worried about Rainbow's next round."

"'Worried'?" Scootaloo repeated. "You can't be worried, you're supposed to be Rainbow's friend, you should be on her side!"

"Scootaloo!" Twilight scolded her. "Blake is Rainbow's friend, and her concerns come from friendship, don't they?"

Blake nodded. "I'm sure that Rainbow would have made it into the semi-finals regardless," she said, "but she got … meaning no offence at all to Sun, but Rainbow got an easy match-up in him. But the other semi-finalists? Pyrrha, Weiss, Umber Gorgoneion with that semblance of hers? Those are three tough nuts; there isn't an easy option there that I can think of. Whichever of them Rainbow gets drawn against will give her a hard time."

Twilight's lips curled inwards over her teeth. "That … you've got a point there. But if we could only think of a way to neutralise Umber's semblance so that it doesn't affect Rainbow Dash, then I think she could win that fight pretty easily. After all, Yang was on the verge of victory until Umber took her sunglasses off."

"Maybe Rainbow Dash could just beat her fast, before she can take the sunglasses off?" suggested Scootaloo.

A smile played across Twilight's face. "Oh, so now you want Rainbow to win her next fight quickly."

"Well, I'd rather that than…" Scootaloo muttered, trailing off before admitting that Rainbow might actually lose, presumably because that would have felt too much like disloyalty.

"That assumes that Umber does what she did in her fight against Yang and keeps her sunglasses on and her semblance in check until she's up against the wall," Blake replied. "But I think that was more that she was hoping to win the fight without using her semblance—"

"And she'll try again, right?" asked Scootaloo.

"Maybe, I suppose," admitted Blake. "But, having already shown what her semblance is, what reason does Umber have not to just use it at the start of the match? Especially since she has to know that she'll be at a disadvantage against … well, any of her opponents otherwise. Without her semblance, can you see her beating Rainbow Dash? Or Pyrrha, or Weiss?"

"So you think she'll just take her sunglasses off and just win the match?" asked Twilight.

"I think…" Blake hesitated. "I think Rainbow will be in for a tough fight no matter who she gets drawn against, but that Umber's semblance is the only thing that she can't at least fight back against — that we know of." She — they — reached the bottom of the stairs, confronted with the promenade thronging with people, milling about this way and that. Some of them were headed for the docking pads, to get airships down to Beacon — obviously, they were people whose favourite fighter had just been knocked out, or maybe they were Haven supporters who didn't feel that a victory for Pyrrha would be as good as a victory for Mistral and Haven and so weren't prepared to lend her their support — while others were wandering in the directions of the various concession stands dotted around the arena, while some looked like they were just stretching their legs. Balloons floated above the heads of the tourists and spectators, while children in costumes clung to the hands of their parents, or at least, they were sternly admonished to do so.

"Against Pyrrha," Blake said, "Rainbow Dash could attack from range. Against Weiss, Rainbow could hope to use a combination of speed and aerial agility to outmanoeuvre Weiss' glyphs. But against Umber's semblance?"

"There has to be a way," Twilight said. "No semblance is so perfect, so unbeatable, that it provides the wielder with absolute protection. There's always … nothing is ever perfect."

"I know," Blake agreed. "But unless we can—"

She stopped dead, whatever other words she might have said dying on her lips, stuck fast in her throat, frozen there as though the temperature had dropped so suddenly that the very air had turned to ice as she stared across the promenade.

"Blake?" Twilight asked. "Blake, are you okay?"

Blake didn't reply. Blake hardly heard Twilight speaking at all; her very voice was muffled to Blake's ears, like Blake was underwater or surrounded by cotton wool.

Blake heard little and said less as she stared through the crowd at Ilia Amitola.

Her old friend Ilia, her trusted friend Ilia, Ilia who had unburdened herself to Blake of her deepest secret … her White Fang comrade, Ilia.

Blake hadn't seen her since Mistral, since Blake and Adam had left for Vale when Sienna Khan had appointed Adam to take command of the Vale Chapter. Blake, when she had thought about Ilia at all, had assumed that she was still in Mistral, somewhere, continuing the work of the White Fang there — that, or she was dead; Blake had considered that possibility too. Ilia was a warrior, after all, a warrior in a warrior kingdom, and the chance that she might die by the sword could not be dismissed out of hand. Blake had considered that she might die, although she had never expected to find out if Ilia was dead one way or another; what she had not considered was the possibility that she would see Ilia in Vale, still less on the Amity Colosseum.

It was Ilia, Blake had no doubt about that. Yes, she was a way off, and yes, there were a lot of people in the way, but it was Ilia, Blake would stake everything on it; it was her, it absolutely was. Blake recognised her face, recognised the way that her ponytail — which emerged out of the back of the ballcap she was wearing to try — and fail — to hide her face — curled up at the tip like a chameleon's tail. It was her, and aside from her dress — she was wearing a grey janitorial jumpsuit — she looked no different now than she had in Mistral, when she and Blake had sat up on the roof of the Temple of Melissa, Goddess of the Hearth and Hospitality, Goddess of Charity, Goddess of the Unwashed and Unwanted, and Ilia had told Blake her story: how she had lived amongst humans for years, attending a fancy Atlas prep school — Crystal Prep, according to Rainbow Dash — until her reaction to the death of her parents in a mining accident had betrayed her.

"I broke their teeth."

Outfit aside, she looked just the same. And she was here, right here; Blake could see her through the crowd.

And for a second, it looked as though Ilia saw her too; she turned, and it was like she looked right at Blake, their eyes meeting.

Then she turned away and … disappeared. Blake lost sight of her in the crowd.

Where did you—?

"Blake!"

Blake shuddered a little as Twilight finally raised her voice high enough that it penetrated Blake's consciousness.

"Are you okay?" Twilight asked. "You seemed to just space out there."

Blake frowned. What are you doing here, Ilia? What is the White Fang doing here? "Twilight, I need you to take Scootaloo back to the Councillor's box right now, and—"

"What?" Scootaloo cried. "No, I'm not going back, we haven't—"

"You need to go back!" Blake said sharply. "Twilight, take her back."

"Why?" Twilight asked. "What's going on? Did you see something? What?"

Blake leaned forward, reaching out to put a hand around the back of Twilight's neck — gently, of course — her fingers resting under the low bun in which Twilight was wearing her hair today as she urged Twilight's head forward a little, so that their foreheads were almost touching.

"I just saw an old comrade from the White Fang," Blake whispered into Twilight's ear. "You need to take Scootaloo back and tell Shining Armor, Ciel, Applejack, everyone to be on their guard."

Twilight gasped. "You … here?" she asked as Blake released her, and the two of them straightened their backs. "You saw them?"

"Yes," Blake said. "I did. I'm sure."

Twilight swallowed, nodding twice in quick succession.

"What are you—?"

"Not now, Scootaloo," Twilight said quickly. She closed her eyes. "Sorry," she added, as she knelt down in front of the younger girl. "I'm sorry, I know that you wanted to congratulate Rainbow Dash on her great fight, but it isn't safe. You remember Cadance's wedding?"

Now it was Scootaloo's turn to gasp. "You mean the—"

"Shhh, we don't want to start a panic," Twilight urged. "But you know, Rainbow Dash wouldn't want you to get hurt, so why don't you come with me and we'll go back to where my brother and Applejack can protect us?"

Scootaloo sighed. "Okay. Why do they always have to mess everything up?"

"Because they're not very happy, and they don't like other people to have any fun either," Twilight said. She winced. "Sorry, that was too glib, wasn't it?"

"A little, but in the circumstances, I think you deserve a pass," Blake muttered.

Twilight didn't smile. Her lips barely twitched, and only on one side so that she looked more like she had a muscle spasm. "Why do you think they're here?"

"I don't know, but there aren't many good possibilities," Blake said softly. "I doubt that she's here to watch the tournament."

"Do you think that it's—?"

"It could be," Blake said, guessing that Twilight was about to wonder if this was some fresh attack on Councillor Cadenza. "That's why you need to warn them now."

"Right," Twilight said, nodding briskly. "And what about you, what are you going to do?"

"I'm going to go after her and find out what she— no," Blake said, contradicting herself even as she took the first step off in pursuit of Ilia. "No, no, I won't; I am going to call General Ironwood and tell him what I saw. Then I'm going to go after her."

Now, Twilight looked as though she was almost smiling. "Rainbow would be very proud. Good luck?"

"Do I need luck," Blake said, "when I've got an army backing me up?"

"Maybe try not to get too cocky," Twilight said. "Come on, Scootaloo, let's get back."

"Okay," Scootaloo said, her voice subdued. She cast one last look up at Blake, an earnest expression on her face. "Be safe," she said, before she allowed Twilight to usher her back the way that they came from, towards the stairs.

Blake watched them go for a couple of seconds, before she turned back in the direction in which she had seen Ilia.

What are you doing here? What are you up to? The White Fang had been quiescent ever since the Breach and for obvious reasons: heavy casualties, the loss of the leader of the Vale Chapter, the expenditure of all their dust, the morale blow that seemed certain to accompany such a colossal failure. They had been broken, or so it had seemed, and the focus of their attention had shifted to other threats: Cinder, Salem, and possibly Salem's other henchmen in Beacon.

It seemed that they had been foolish to discount the White Fang as they had done, but why was Ilia here? Even if Cinder or Tempest Shadow or whoever was actually working for Salem still had managed to rally the White Fang in Vale — and that was a big if, considering all that their involvement in Cinder's schemes had cost them — then why would Ilia be here? She wasn't in the Vale Chapter.

Unless Sienna Khan had appointed her to lead the chapter, after Adam's death. Blake hadn't thought of Ilia as leadership material, but the High Leader might disagree, and Adam had been about as young when he had gotten the job.

Even if that were so, it still didn't answer the other questions.

Questions, Blake knew, that weren't going to answer themselves while she just stood here like this.

She got out her scroll, resisting the urge to get out Gambol Shroud while she did so, and called General Ironwood.

She had expected that she might have to wait a while for him to answer, since no doubt that General was very busy, especially with everything else that they were expecting to see happen that day or night. However, she was surprised by the speed of his response, the screen of her scroll going dark and General Ironwood's voice issuing out of it.

"Belladonna," he said, "is something wrong?"

"I'm afraid so, sir," Blake said softly, holding the scroll close to her face as she slunk closer to the wall of the promenade, hoping not to attract too much notice. She wasn't entirely successful at this — how many kids were dressed as her? — but while people pointed at her, they seemed to all have the courtesy not to bother her while she was taking a call.

She turned her back on them regardless, as she went on, "Sir, I think there's at least one White Fang agent on the Amity Colosseum."

"What makes you think that, Belladonna?" asked General Ironwood.

"Because I saw one of them, sir; I recognised her," Blake said.

There was a moment of, not silence, because Blake thought that she could hear the General grinding his teeth, and if he were, then she could hardly blame him in the circumstances, but of quiet nonetheless.

"Any thoughts on why they're here?" General Ironwood asked. "Do you think we're looking at a bomb in the arena?"

"I don't think so, sir," Blake said. "That kind of mass-casualty event, I won't say that it's never the White Fang's style, but there are a lot of faunus up here in the Colosseum; the White Fang wouldn't want to just blow them all up."

"They did try and destroy all of Vale," General Ironwood reminded her.

"Yes, sir, but that was … unique circumstances," Blake murmured. "Ilia isn't a bomber; she's a specialist, an expert in stealth, infiltration … and assassination. I've already told Twilight to notify Captain Armor."

"Good work, Belladonna," General Ironwood said. "Do you still have eyes on the suspect?"

"No, sir, she disappeared; I think she went down one of the maintenance corridors. She was dressed as a janitor."

"Name and description?"

"Ilia Amitola," Blake said. "She's a chameleon faunus, but she doesn't have any visible faunus traits; she can pass for human. She was dressed as an Amity Arena janitor. She used to be a student at Atlas' Crystal Prep, so there might be a photograph of her in your records."

"Irving, search the database for the records of an Ilia Amitola who was enrolled at Crystal Preparatory Combat Academy," General Ironwood barked. "When you find her picture, I want it, and her profile, distributed to all units on the Amity Colosseum and at Beacon, with the warning that the picture is a few years old at this point, target was last seen dressed as a janitor."

"Yes, sir," someone, presumably Irving, said in response.

"Belladonna, I'll consult with Ozpin on whether or not to evacuate the arena," General Ironwood said. "And I'll have squads start sweeping the guts of the Colosseum."

"I'm going to start searching too, sir," Blake said. She remembered that she probably shouldn't have asserted that so baldly, and so added "With your permission, of course."

"Of course," General Ironwood added dryly, leaving Blake momentarily unsure whether he was being sarcastic or giving her his permission. "What's your location? I'll have Team Funky back you up."

"Sir, I'd rather get after her as quickly as possible," Blake said. "Funky can catch up."

"Alright," General Ironwood said. "But be careful. Don't take any chances until reinforcements reach you."

"I'll be careful, sir," Blake said, and she mostly meant it.

"I wouldn't want to lose you before you've even officially transferred schools," General Ironwood added.

"No, sir," Blake said. "That's not going to happen."

"Alright then," General Ironwood said. "Good work, Belladonna. Ironwood out."

He hung up. Blake quickly put her scroll away. She still didn't draw Gambol Shroud, even though her right hand was starting to itch to do so; she didn't want to alarm the crowds by drawing her weapon.

What are you doing here, Ilia?

The question burned in Blake's mind as she began to move towards where she had last seen Ilia and in the direction that she thought Ilia had gone.

XxXxX​

"Twilight?" Applejack said, twisting around in her seat to look back at Twilight as she and Scootaloo made their way back into Cadance's box. "You're back early. Two of yeh are, anyway."

"That was no time at all, darling," Rarity added. "Why, that was hardly enough time for you to make it down the stairs, let alone across the arena."

"And where's Blake?" asked Lady Belladonna. "She didn't come back with you?"

"No, ma'am, she didn't," Twilight said. She swallowed. "She … spotted a White Fang agent on the promenade."

"White Fang?" Shining Armor exclaimed. "Twily, are you serious?"

"Would I joke about something like that?" Twilight demanded. "Blake sent Scootaloo and I back up here; she's informing General Ironwood about what she saw … then she's going after her, the girl she saw."

"'Going after her'?" Lady Belladonna repeated, half rising out of her seat. "Can't she leave that to the soldiers on duty here?"

"She could, without orders to the contrary," Twilight admitted, "but if she did that, then … well, if she did that, then I'd worry she'd been kidnapped and replaced by an impostor. Sitting back and letting other people do the work just isn't Blake's style."

Lady Belladonna was silent for a moment, before she sighed and sank back down into her feet. "Yes, you're right, of course," she murmured. "I may not always like it, but that's who Blake is. It's who she's always been, ever since she was a little girl."

"What are the White Fang doing here?" Fluttershy whispered.

"Maybe … maybe they're here to watch the tournament?" Pinkie suggested.

"If only that were true, Pinkie Pie," Rarity said. She stood up, "Scootaloo, darling, don't just stand there … so close to the doorway. Come down and sit with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle."

Scootaloo made her way down the rows of stairs. "It's all going to be okay, isn't it?"

"Sure it will, Sugarcube," Applejack assured her, working the lever on One in a Thousand as though to emphasise the point. "Sure it will."

"Eyes on the entrance, people," Shining Armor commanded. "There's only one way in or out of this box, so we can't complain we didn't see them coming. Twily, make some room."

Twilight shuffled out of the way as Cadance's suited security detail drew their sidearms. They didn't point them at the door, but they held them ready, pointed down but clearly able to be pointed at the door at a moment's notice.

Shining Armor was not, unfortunately, wearing Sibling Supreme, his suit of armour; all he had by way of weapons was a small shield generator, a hexagonal pad like a very large watch, worn on one wrist over his jacket sleeve — to which he had given the oh so witty name It'll Do — and Magic Missile — from that game that he'd been really into back when he and Cadance started going out — which looked, when he drew it, like a pretty standard pistol, which extended in his hand to be about carbine length, with the soft blue glow of hard-light dust running in a glowing strip down the barrel.

Unlike Cadance's security detail, or Shining Armor, Ciel did aim her weapon at the doorway, and the length of Distant Thunder meant that it reached almost out of the doorway in any case.

"You realise that if you fire that thing and miss, you're liable to punch right out the side of the arena, right, cadet?" Shining Armor asked.

"Then, sir, with the greatest respect, I will not miss," said Ciel.

"Pinkie," Rarity said. "Would you mind handing me my sword?"

"Your sword?" Applejack repeated. "Rarity, Pinkie don't—"

Pinkie reached into her voluminous hair and produced Rarity's slender fencing sabre, placing the hilt, which was foiled with gold and adorned with a few lapis lazuli spheres and shimming blue topaz, into Rarity's hand.

"Thank you, darling."

"Yeah, Ah don't know why Ah didn't see that comin'," Applejack muttered. "Captain, you've got this, right?"

Shining Armor nodded. "Yeah, we've got this."

"Glad to hear it," Applejack said. "In that case, if y'all are gonna be alright without me, Ah'm gonna go back up Blake."

Twilight began. "I'm sure General Ironwood will send someone—"

"But that girl ain't gonna wait for 'em, am Ah right?" Applejack asked.

"She's getting a lot better!" Twilight protested. "But … no, probably not."

"Then Ah'd best get movin', then," Applejack said. "Before she gets into too much trouble all on her lonesome."

XxXxX​

"Do you know how many White Fang agents there are?" Ozpin asked, his voice echoing out of the speakers and onto the bridge of the Valiant.

"No," Ironwood said. "Belladonna only saw one, but that's no guarantee that there is only one."

"Indeed," Ozpin murmured. "It never rains, does it?"

"Not often, no," Ironwood replied.

"Have you alerted anyone else to this?"

"Colonel Sky Beak is standing behind me," Ironwood said, aside from anything else reminding Oz that he ought to choose his words carefully when it came to talking about their plans to knock out the Valish Defence Forces in a single throw. "But we haven't informed General Blackthorn or Councillor Emerald."

"General Blackthorn is … changed," Sky Beak said. "He isn't the man I knew before he got the promotion to commanding officer. Based on his recent behaviour, and the fact that this seems to be something that General Ironwood's forces on the Colosseum should have well in hand, I thought it was best not to bother him with it."

"Thank you, Colonel Sky Beak; your discretion is appreciated," Ozpin said courteously. "But may I ask why you also felt it best not to bother the First Councillor, as it were?"

"Again, Professor, what's he going to do about it?" Sky Beak replied. "Tell General Ironwood to handle it, which he's doing already? Or tell General Ironwood to stand down and wait anything between fifteen minutes to over an hour for Valish police — probably quite stretched Valish police, at this point — to get up to the Amity Arena to do what the Atlesian troops have already been ordered to do? Besides, General Ironwood was appointed head of Festival security; I believe this falls squarely under his purview."

Ozpin chuckled. "I think, Colonel, that if Councillor Emerald knew what kind of a man you were before he appointed you as General Ironwood's liaison, he might have chosen someone else."

"Councillor Emerald knew that I was a loyal Valishman who wished the best for his kingdom, Professor," Sky Beak said. "Or at least, he ought to have done; I've made no secret of it."

"Vale may not thank you, Colonel, but you have my gratitude nonetheless," Ozpin said. "Of course, James, the same arguments that the good colonel has just advanced for keeping our councillor and his commanding general in the dark might just as easily apply to me. What can I do that you are not already doing yourself?"

"Are you saying that you'd rather I hadn't told you?" Ironwood asked.

"I might have preferred to remain in blissful ignorance, although it's probably best that I didn't," Ozpin said, and to be honest, Ironwood could hardly blame him for that. The old man had enough on his plate, gods knew, what with the grimm outside the walls and the possibility of Salem having agents inside Beacon still and an equestrian monster … in Ozpin's position, he might have been glad not to have had one more thing to worry about, even if he, like Oz, would have known that it was best that he did know.

"I was wondering if we ought to evacuate the arena," Ironwood said. "I wanted your input."

"I see," Ozpin murmured. "I would prefer it if you didn't, James."

"That's a risk," Ironwood pointed out.

"A calculated risk," Ozpin responded. "Didn't Miss Belladonna say that she didn't think that the White Fang were attempting to bomb the arena?"

"Belladonna could be wrong," Ironwood pointed out. "She said that this girl was a stealth expert; that could be useful for smuggling a bomb onto the arena."

"But I find myself agreeing with Miss Belladonna that the White Fang wouldn't intentionally try to blow up an arena that includes a large number of faunus in the crowd," Ozpin said.

From the commander's chair, Fitzjames snorted.

"Does one of your officers have something they wish to say, James?" asked Ozpin.

"No," Ironwood said, giving Fitzjames a look. "But I think that if he did, Major Fitzjames might point out that it wasn't long ago that the White Fang attempted to breach the defences of Vale and open the city up to a grimm attack."

"An aberration," Ozpin said. "The architects of which are dead or in custody. We must not allow that one act to colour our entire view of the White Fang."

"My view is pretty coloured by everything else that they've done up until now," Ironwood muttered.

"And yet one of their former members has your complete trust, does she not?" Ozpin asked.

"That has nothing to do with this, Oz," Ironwood said, his voice sharpening. "I think that you don't want to evacuate the arena because you don't want to cause a panic!"

"That is in my mind, I confess," Ozpin said. "We agreed to continue the tournament, up to the finish, because it would distract the people from their troubles—"

"From the threat of grimm hordes gathering outside the walls, not the threat of being blown up in their seats," Ironwood pointed out.

"I don't believe that will happen," Ozpin said. "Do you believe that will happen?"

Ironwood didn't reply right away; he considered the question honestly, according to not only his own judgement but also according to the judgement of Belladonna, who didn't believe that the White Fang were on the Colosseum to try and blow up the arena.

He honestly wasn't sure that he believed it either. Yes, the White Fang did use bombs, but the last bomber that they had sent to Vale was dead — considering the way that he'd died, burned to death in police custody, Ironwood was starting to consider the possibility that Cinder Fall had killed him in order to maintain her control over the White Fang in Vale — Belladonna was right that it wasn't their go-to strategy. There had never been a concerted bombing campaign for faunus rights, only limited, almost random, attacks, alongside … well, to be honest, the White Fang's strategy resembled a smorgasbord more than a strategy at times. Ironwood understood that, with the High Leader based in Menagerie as often as not, only sometimes travelling to Mistral where they could actually get CCT reception, the various chapters in the kingdoms were largely left to their own devices.

So the Valish chapter had tried to destroy Vale, while the Atlesian chapter had tried to replace a Councillor with a White Fang operative, and the Mistral chapter … the Mistral chapter seemed a little more free of megalomania and appeared to spend most of its energy battling crooked landlords.

But then, someone who actually lived in Mistral might see it differently.

He certainly wasn't going to claim that the White Fang had suddenly discovered moderation in the wake of the Breach … but that wasn't the same thing as claiming that they were going to try and blow up the Amity Arena.

Especially when there were other targets present: Councillor Cadenza, or maybe even Lady Belladonna if they'd learned of her presence.

Stealth, infiltration, and assassination, just as Belladonna had said.

"I don't think they will," he admitted. "I think it's more likely that they're here to make an attempt on the life of Councillor Cadenza, or Belladonna's mother."

"I am more worried about the tournament finalists," Ozpin replied.

Ironwood's brow furrowed slightly. "Really?"

"If one wished to assassinate a Councillor, surely, there would be better times to try than during the Vytal tournament?" Ozpin asked. "But, if one of the tournament finalists, who have already become known across Remnant for their accomplishments so far, were to fall, particularly if the semi-finals were to be announced and someone were to fail to appear because … it would not only cause great sorrow amongst the crowds but would be a powerful statement of the relevance of the White Fang."

"You might have a point, if I thought that any of the tournament finalists could be taken out by some White Fang goon," Ironwood replied. "I don't see Dash or Katt going down like that; do you think so little of Miss Nikos?"

"Even the greatest warrior may be taken by surprise," Ozpin reminded him.

"Maybe so," Ironwood allowed. "But we aren't surprised. I've already ordered units to begin searching every inch of the Colosseum. And if they do make an attempt on the lives of one of the finalists, well," — he ventured a smile, for all that Ozpin couldn't see it — "I imagine they'll live long enough to regret it."

XxXxX​

The maintenance door was marked by a big black hammer and spanner, crossed like swords, over a yellow circle, all painted over the metal of the door itself.

Underneath the symbol, for anyone who didn't get it, were the letters Maintenance Personnel Only! No Admittance!

Despite this, the door was open a crack.

Blake glanced around. She stood at the mouth of a corridor, which led downwards a short distance before coming to two staircases leading to the upper levels of the stands and then, beyond them, the private boxes. Past that were more staircases, leading to the lower levels of the stands and then more stairs that led — via gates that required a scroll-scan to get into — the area at the front that was reserved for tournament competitors.

One couldn't get into the arena itself from here; this tunnel didn't lead out onto the battlefield.

It was better lit than that corridor, for one thing.

It was not impossible that the open door was just a decoy and that Ilia had actually headed into the stands, but Blake doubted it. What would Ilia do there, start indiscriminately attacking people? That wasn't the sort of person Ilia was; she was angry, for sure, and given what she'd been through, it was hard to say that she didn't have a right to her anger, but she wasn't Adam, she wasn't the type to take her anger out indiscriminately on any human who crossed her path. Ilia's anger was more focussed, like a knife, to be wielded against the enemies of the White Fang.

That was not to say that Ilia was a shining paragon of morality, but … Blake had once seen her kill a bailiff of the Ming family, who had been notorious for the haste he would make to evict tenants from the land he had charge of on the slightest infraction, the slightest delay in the rent payments, and while Ilia had taken a glee in the man's death that Blake had found distasteful, she had also stopped their comrades from killing the man's husband and children, letting them flee into the night before they set the house on fire.

Not a story that Blake felt comfortable sharing with General Ironwood, obviously — her contribution had been limited to lighting up the house, but even so, it wasn't the sort of detail that she wished to share; her past wasn't a secret to her new comrades in general terms, but she wasn't proud of the details and didn't want to go shouting about them — but the point was that Ilia wasn't a random indiscriminate killer.

At least, she hadn't been when Blake had known her last. People changed, for better or for worse; look at Blake herself — look at Adam, who hadn't always been an indiscriminate killer either; the rage at injustice that burned within his breast had given way to bitterness, a bitterness that had eaten away at him and hollowed him out.

Perhaps the same thing had happened to Ilia, although Blake hoped not.

She hoped … hoped what, exactly?

Well, that Ilia hadn't come here to blow up the Colosseum, for a start, but also…

That Blake wouldn't have to kill her, like she had helped Sunset kill Adam.

She was aware that if Ilia had gone through this door, and if Blake followed her, then she might have to do just that. She could hardly expect Ilia to come quietly, hardly expect a few words of Blake's to undo years spent with the White Fang. She could hardly expect Ilia to set Lightning Lash aside simply because Blake asked it of her.

If Ilia knew what Blake had done, then she no doubt despised her as a traitor.

If it came to a fight, as it probably would if the two of them came together, Gambol Shroud against Lightning Lash, then Blake would have to kill her — or be killed herself.

But if Blake didn't go through this door and invite that confrontation, then Ilia might kill someone else. And the blood would be on Blake's hands either way.

She pushed open the maintenance door, because she was as willing to face Ilia in battle as she was willing to hope that Ilia had not become the sort of person who would massacre the spectators in the stands.

The corridor was bathed in white fluorescent light, which reflected off the bright metal walls of the corridor, making it seem a little cold. There was no sign of Ilia.

Blake stepped through the doorway quickly, closing the door — but leaving it ajar for Team FNKI — behind her and now, out of sight, drawing Gambol Shroud over her shoulder.

She kept it in sword mode, since there might not be a lot of time — Ilia certainly wouldn't give her time, if she was aware of Blake — for shooting before it came to close quarters. The ribbon dangled from the pommel down to the floor, even as Blake gripped the cleaver tightly in her off-hand.

The instinct to run after Ilia warred with the instinct to be cautious, to remember that this was Ilia Amitola that she was after and that she had always been stealthier than Blake and that she didn't want to run into an ambush.

Equally, she didn't want to let Ilia do … whatever it was that she had come here to do. If she delayed, if she was too cautious, if she was too concerned for her own safety, then Ilia would slip away, somewhere into the depths of the Colosseum, and maybe even find somewhere to evade the Atlesian search parties.

She would have to take the risk.

Blake's shoes pounded upon the metal floor as she ran down the corridor, her two blades pumping up and down as she ran, her long black hair streaming out behind her.

Would Ilia be alone when Blake caught up with her? That would depend on her mission, but possibly — probably — not. Solo missions were not unheard of, and as an elite, Ilia was more likely to pull them than not, but equally, a high risk, high reward mission was more likely to be given to a team of operatives. But on the other hand, Ilia might have more luck operating solo in an environment like this one.

If she were accompanied, then the question was 'by who?' It returned to the question of what Ilia was doing here, of why she had come to Vale. Had she brought others with her from Mistral?

The questions swirled through Blake's mind as a set of doors slid open for her, leading into another corridor. She pushed them out of her mind; she needed to focus, needed to keep her mind on what was actually important: catching up with Ilia and stopping whatever designs she had.

This corridor curved slightly, and Blake half thought that she might find Ilia waiting on the other side of the curve, but there was still no sign of her before she came to two sets of doors, one leading straight ahead, the other on her right, leading no doubt deeper into the central depths of the arena.

Blake wasn't sure why Ilia would want to go that way, because sabotaging the engines would be as bad as trying to blow up the colosseum, but from the centre, she or they could emerge at any point they wished to accomplish their mission.

While the door directly ahead would simply lead to more corridors running around the outer circle of the arena. Ilia could get to where she wished to from there, but not so swiftly.

Blake took the door on her right, which opened into darkness; the lights were off. Blake felt justified in her choice already; turning the lights off would be an easy way for Ilia to make life more difficult for her human pursuers even while, as a chameleon faunus, she would have no problem seeing in the dark.

Neither did Blake, for that matter; she could see perfectly well that there was nothing but a staircase leading downwards.

Blake descended, her feet still echoing upon the stairs, and as she got closer to the bottom, she could see that there was something there after all — at the foot of the stairs, a set of dark grey overalls; she had missed them at first because their colour blended into the darkness — and so might Ilia, now that she had shed those colours. Ilia didn't have a visible faunus feature, but her chameleon-ness manifested in her being able to change the colour of her skin. Sometimes, it was involuntary, driven by her emotions, but other times, she could control it.

Her being able to turn as black as coal had proven very helpful in blending in during nighttime infiltrations.

Something that Blake would have to watch out for, but not something she could allow to slow her down.

She ran through the door, into a room where Ilia was obviously not hiding because the lights were on. It was a spacious chamber, octagonal in shape, with a janitor's cart — with a mop and a vacuum cleaner mounted on the back, a tray of cleaning supplies, and a large basket full of rubbish bags emptied from the various bins around the promenade — parked and abandoned near the door that Blake had just come through. There was some sort of control panel in the centre of the room, or perhaps a monitoring station; the monitors were displaying information about the state of the vending machines, the toilets, yes, this was definitely a monitoring station, designed to let janitors know about any necessary tasks they needed to perform.

There were a couple of lockers, one marked with 'Cleaning Supplies' the other marked with 'Vending Machine Refills.' A fridge sat in one corner of the room, with a table and a few chairs nearby. There was an elevator door on one side of the octagon and another door on the far side of the octagon. It was towards that door that Blake ran, intending to dodge around the monitoring station to get there.

She heard a crash behind her. She started to turn, quickly—

Not quickly enough. She didn't see the web fluid coming until it had clamped around her like the fingers of a powerful hand. Her weapons clattered to the floor as Blake's arms were pinned down by her side, and she was yanked backwards off her feet and onto the ground with a thump.

Trifa was sitting up in the janitor's cart, the cart around which bags full of rubbish had been tossed to land around it, one of them splitting open to spill empty or half-empty drinks cans, tubs of popcorn, bits of popcorn, candy wrappers, and banana skins out on the floor. Cold coffee began to pool outwards, staining the shining metal.

She hid herself in the basket underneath the garbage.

Clever.

Kind of disgusting, but clever.


The web fluid emerged from one of Trifa's stone-grey hands like a cable, a ship's cable tying her to Blake; with her free hand, her left hand, Trifa plucked a spotted banana skin off her outfit and threw it away.

"I got her!" she shouted.

The door in front of her — the same door towards which Blake had been running — opened, and six people stepped through. Three of them Blake knew: Ilia, of course, and Gilda too, and also Woundwort, who had once commanded an elite unit of the Mistral Chapter. The others — an otter faunus, a bat faunus, some kind of ape faunus — were all unknown to her.

Which meant that they, like Ilia, were not of the Vale Chapter — new recruits would hardly have been given a task like this, a task that warranted someone of Ilia's skill.

A task like…

"Well done, Sister Trifa," the bat faunus purred appreciatively.

"Knock it off," Gilda muttered. "Rill, lock the door." As the otter faunus — Rill — walked across the room to press a couple of buttons on the control panel next to the door that Blake had barrelled through with such reckless abandon, Gilda seemed to hesitate, looking down at Blake. "Hey," she said.

Blake's eyebrows rose. "'Hey'? 'Hey,' really?"

"Well, it isn't like I can just ignore you lying there," Gilda protested.

Blake rolled her eyes. "You showed yourself to me on purpose, didn't you?" she asked Ilia, turning her attention to her. "You showed yourself to me, knowing that I'd follow, and then you had Trifa lie in wait for me. Was I … are you … are you here for me?" She could hardly credit it, and yet, in the circumstances, it seemed the most reasonable inference to draw.

"You've been making the rest of us look bad, Blake," Gilda said, drawing one of the swords from across her back. "Or … wait, no, that sounds really petty; I'll rephrase it."

Ilia didn't wait for her to do so. Her skin had turned an angry red, a red like lava flowing down the mountainside, as she knelt down in front of Blake. "Tell me that it's not true," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Tell me that this is all part of some scheme, a plan that not even the High Leader knows about, tell me that you're infiltrating the citadel of our enemies in order to destroy them, tell me … tell me that you're not with them. Tell me, and I'll believe you, because I want to believe."

"I can't do that," Blake said softly. "But Ilia—"

She was interrupted by Ilia's fist connecting with her left cheek, twisting her face aside as the blow smarted through her aura. Blake winced at the pain she felt even through her shield.

"I trusted you!" Ilia yelled, rising to her feet. "I looked up to you, I followed your lead, I … I bared my soul to you!" She began to pace up and down, before turning to deliver a savage kick into Blake's side.

Blake groaned as she was rolled onto her side, twisting her body as best she could in Trifa's threads to curl up for protection.

"Watch it!" Trifa cried. "If you keep doing that, you're going to snap the cord, and she'll get out!"

Ilia didn't respond to Trifa; her attention was all upon Blake. "If you had, if anyone had asked me if I thought that you would ever, ever betray us like this, then I would have said 'never.' I would have told them that there was no way that Blake Belladonna would ever turn her back on the cause, she wasn't a faintheart and a coward like her parents, Blake was brave and true, Blake was the best of us!" For a moment, it seemed that Ilia would kick her again, but she restrained herself. "I … how could you do this to me, to all of us?"

"I'm doing what I think is best," Blake said. "What I think is right. The Atlesians are not our enemies—"

"The Atlesians killed my parents!" Ilia snarled. "The Atlesians bury us under rock and stone, they brand our flesh with their corporate logos, they laugh at us and spit on us and treat us worse than the animals they say we are! Don't tell me that the Atlesians are not our enemies! You think that you know Atlas, why, because you've been there for a holiday? Because you exposed a couple of corrupt officials who will get replaced with people just as bad, if they haven't been already? What do you know of the mines where we die in darkness, of the refineries and factories where faunus children crawl about under the machines, of Ladywood and the streets of Mantle, what do you know of any of it?"

"I've seen Mantle," Blake said.

"For how long?" Ilia asked. "A day or two? Talk to me when you've lived there for years."

"I know that Atlas isn't perfect," Blake said. "But there is more to gain from—"

"Enough yammering!" Gilda snapped. "Ilia, we're not here to debate Blake; we're here to … you know what we're here for."

"Then say it," Blake said.

Gilda sucked in a breath, her lips curling over her teeth. "We're here to kill you," she said. "So you can either drop your aura, and I promise that I'll make it quick, for old times' sake." She licked her lips. "Or you can keep your aura up, and I'll have Woundwort work you over until your aura breaks, and he'll keep working you over afterwards, which might not be so much fun."

"Hmm, I can imagine," Blake murmured. "But as tempting as it is to let you do me a favour for old times' sake — thanks a lot, by the way; I really appreciate the offer — I think I'll try and hold out until help arrives."

Ilia snorted. "You think anyone's coming to rescue you? You think that your precious Atlas will risk any human lives to save General Ironwood's lapcat?"

"They might," Gilda admitted. "Dashie would come, if she knew you were here, but she doesn't, because you're bluffing. You didn't tell anyone what you were doing before you followed Ilia because you're the kind of person who leaps before she looks; you always have been."

"Is that what you think?" Blake replied, fighting the temptation to smirk. "Is that what you're counting on?"

"Blake?" Applejack called out, her voice muffled by at least one door but at the same time unmistakable. "Blake? You hear me?"

"Applejack, I'm down here, there are se—mmph!" Blake's cry was stifled by Ilia covering her mouth with one black-gloved hand.

Gilda drew her other sword. "Trifa, get away from the door. Yuma, carry Blake. Rill, Woundwort, on either side of the door."

"But it's locked," Rill pointed out as the bat faunus — Yuma, evidently — scooped Blake up in his arms and bore her towards the side of the room, even as Trifa leapt out of the janitor's basket and scooted over along with them.

"If that's the Applejack I think it is, then—" Gilda was cut off by a tremendous crashing sound as Applejack burst through the locked door, the metal shattering into fragments before her fist.

Applejack had one fist outstretched as she soared through the shards of metal doorway that fell clattering to the ground all around her. Her teeth were gritted, her green eyes darted around the room, her rifle was in her other hand.

Barely had her booted toe touched the floor than she was turning, spinning in place like a dancer as she shouldered One in a Thousand and snapped a shot off at Yuma.

The shot went over Blake's bound form and struck Yuma in the chest. He was knocked backwards, dropping Blake in the process, but Applejack might have done better to have shoot Trifa instead, then maybe Blake could have gotten out of this web. It wasn't Applejack's fault — she wasn't to know, and she was trying her best — but nevertheless, it was a little bit irritating as Blake felt herself dumped to the floor with a thud that bruised her aura, and she still couldn't escape from Trifa's threads, for all that she wriggled and writhed and wished that she could do something to help Applejack instead of just watching as she fought.

Rill attacked first, a knife in one hand, thrusting it for Applejack's face. Applejack parried the blade with the stock of her rifle before reversing the weapon to brain Rill on the side of the head with the butt. The otter faunus staggered sideways, hitting the wall beside him heavily, before Applejack hit him again, slamming the butt of One in a Thousand right between his eyes hard enough to knock him backwards into the janitor's cart, in amongst the garbage that Trifa hadn't already displaced when she ambushed Blake, and the the cart itself spinning backwards, wheels rotating wildly, careening off the walls and heading straight for Blake.

Trifa caught and stopped the trolley before it hit Blake, for which she was grateful even as she realised that Trifa was only doing it to protect the cord that bound them together and held Blake a helpless captive.

Woundwort grabbed Applejack from behind. His weapons, the only weapons that Blake had ever seen him use, were pair of heavy leather gauntlets with claws attached to the fingertips that he called his Rabbit Paws, but he didn't bother to use the claws now, just his meaty hands and those arms that were the size of tree trunks and corded with muscle. Applejack had started turning, but Woundwort had grabbed her before she could, wrapping one arm around her neck, grabbing one of her arms with his free hand to try and wrench her rifle from her grasp, lifting her up off the floor so that her cowboy boots kicked at the air.

"Somebody hit her!" Woundwort snarled as Applejack squirmed and writhed in his grasp.

Gilda advanced, swords drawn back, but Applejack kicked her in the chest and sent her staggering backwards into the rubbish and the spilled cold coffee. Then Applejack kicked backwards, lashing out with her legs in all directions, sometimes hitting nothing at all, other times getting Woundwort on the legs or the knees. With the arm that he wasn't, couldn't, grab hold of, she drove her elbow back time and again, slamming it into his gut. Woundwort's grip lessened, and Applejack slipped free, landing nimbly on the floor.

Gilda rushed her, swords gleaming even under the artificial lights of this room, leading with one wide slashing stroke and then following up with a second. Applejack caught the first stroke on the stock of her rifle then leapt away from the second, rolling away and letting the blade pass harmlessly over her hat before rising up to kick the ape faunus so hard she flew into the wall with a manner that was casual to the point it verged on contemptuous.

Gilda charged her again, wings unfurled, even as Woundwort tried to work his way around her side. Gilda hurled herself on Applejack like a storm, her blades flying furiously as Gilda slashed and thrust. Applejack parried, giving ground, letting the blades slam into the wood of her rifle, bending backwards as the blade came too close, retreating in the face of Gilda's fury before the opportunity opened up to counterattack as the distance closed between them, throwing herself forward and taking one hand off One in a Thousand to ram her fist into Gilda's stomach. The air rushed out of Gilda with a gasping sound as she doubled over, her wings starting to fold protectively around her.

Applejack turned to face Woundwort, using her rifle to block his first slash before lashing out with her foot to strike his ankle.

Gilda growled as she straightened up, teeth bared, perhaps recovering more quickly than Applejack had expected.

And Ilia — they had both forgotten about Ilia.

"Applejack, look out!" Blake yelled.

As Woundwort's leg threatened to buckle beneath him, Ilia attacked, dashing forward with Lightning Lash — a metallic whip, segments of metal with the joints between them glowing with the pale yellow of lightning dust — drawn back. Applejack turned, but Ilia was smaller and more nimble, and it was her turn to dodge the swing of Applejack's clubbed rifle, ducking beneath the blow before lashing out with her whip to strike Applejack square on the chest.

Applejack mewled in pain, her body contorting as the lightning rippled up and down her body. Her grip on One in a Thousand seemed to loosen, though she did not quite drop it.

Gilda surged forward, unleashing her semblance, Swallow Strike. It was not, as even Gilda would admit, the greatest semblance ever. In strict utility terms, it paled in comparison to Applejack's super strength. But in this moment, with Applejack's back exposed to her, the ability to land three hits practically at once was good enough.

Gilda's swords barely seemed to move. There were a succession of flashes in the air, a certain momentary blurriness around the blades themselves, and then Applejack cried out, back arching.

There was a malicious grin on Ilia's face as she delivered a spinning kick up towards Applejack's jaw that sent her flying straight towards Woundwort, who slashed furiously at her with his Paws, slicing into her aura.

Applejack seemed to hang suspended in the air as Gilda's wings bore her up behind her to slash at her back, first with one sword, then the other.

Applejack hit the ground like a sack of potatoes, face down, arms spread out. Woundwort barely let her settle there before he grabbed her by the head, crushing her stetson in his giant hand, and slammed her face into the floor, once, twice—

"Stop it!" Blake yelled. "Leave her alone!"

Ilia flicked her wrist, and Lightning Lash flickered out again, and again, the lightning snapped and crackled like dogs as it rippled up and down Applejack's body, nipping her, biting at her, tearing at her aura until the green light of her breaking aura also rippled up and down her body. Then Applejack cried out in real pain, and when Woundwort hammered her face into the floor one last time, there was a sickening crunching sound.

And there was blood on Applejack's face when she flopped over onto her back.

"Stop!" Blake cried. "Please, you can kill me if you want to, I'll lower my aura and make it easy, but please, let her go! She's nothing to do with this!"

"She made herself a part of this," Ilia growled.

"Ilia's right," Gilda said, even as she sheathed one of her swords. She stood astride Applejack, legs spread out on either side of her, looking down at the prone girl beneath her. "I didn't want to see you die in Mountain Glenn, because it didn't sit right with me to just kill a pair of helpless captives who'd just accidentally wandered into all this, especially when one of you was just a girl, no fighter at all. But you came in here, and you picked this fight. You get that there's a difference, don't you?"

Applejack groaned. "Does it matter if Ah do or don't?"

"Not really," Gilda admitted. "I just want you to know that there's nothing personal. Although … I can't say I ever liked you very much."

Applejack's smile was bloody as she grinned. "Feelin's mutual."

"Don't do this," Blake pleaded. "Please, she has a family."

"So did I," Ilia said.

Blake's eyes widened as Gilda raised her sword, point downwards for a fatal thrust. No, no, this couldn't happen; she couldn't let Applejack die for her sake, couldn't let Apple Bloom lose a sister, not for her, not for Blake Belladonna, no, no, she couldn't let this happen.

And yet, there was nothing she could do to stop it.

The doors at the back of the room, the doors through which all of the White Fang bar Trifa had come in, burst open as the room was lit up by a pair of rainbows.
 
Chapter 83 - One Foot and Twenty Pounds
One Foot and Twenty Pounds


Rainbow sat down, stretching a little as she settled into the seat. She twisted her body just a bit, swaying first one way and then the other, as she contemplated the wait.

It wasn't as if her aura needed time to recharge, after all.

But she could use the opportunity to plan for the next match.

Pyrrha, Weiss, or Umber. All of them would be tough opponents, each one presenting their own challenges.

Pyrrha, of course, she had fought already — and lost to her, the same way that everyone else had lost to her in tournaments, or elsewhere. But, while Pyrrha had beaten her, she had also shown Rainbow a lot of what was in her box of tricks — Rainbow wouldn't be caught off guard by that stunt with the aura in her legs a second time. But, as she'd just shown in her fight with Arslan, just because you thought you had seen everything that she had, that didn't mean she hadn't added something new.

Although, really, the worst thing about fighting Pyrrha was that she didn't really have any gimmicks. Rainbow meant no offence to Weiss, whom she liked, but her semblance was like, seventy or eighty percent of what she had, which was fine for her because her semblance was a magic box with more goodies stuffed away in there than Trixie had stuffed in her hat, but it meant that beating her was, in theory, mostly a matter of beating her semblance. Umber, of course, would have been cooked in her fight against Yang if she hadn't had that one specific semblance that let her turn the game.

But Pyrrha … when she used her semblance, it was annoying, sure, but she didn't need to use it that much, and she could fight perfectly well without it because, at heart, that was what she was: a perfectly good stand-up fighter. In which case, fighting her at range probably remained Rainbow's best bet. It wasn't that Pyrrha didn't have any ranged options — she wasn't as limited that way as a lot of other Mistralians — but she didn't have a lot of rounds in her rifle, and as for throwing her shield or her spear … weapons could suffer ring-out just like competitors could. If Rainbow could get Pyrrha to disarm herself, then—

"You look like you're thinking about stuff," Sun observed as he sat down beside her.

"It happens," Rainbow replied.

"She's thinking about the next matches," Weiss said as she approached from Rainbow's other side, her left. "Aren't you?"

Rainbow looked up at her, one of the few moments she had cause to look up at Weiss Schnee. "Hey, Weiss," she said. "Not with your team?"

Weiss smiled. "Perhaps I'm here to distract you before you can work out how to defeat me?" She chuckled. "It would be in my interest, since I already know how to defeat you."

"Is that so?" Rainbow replied.

"Yes, it is, as you may find out before too long," Weiss said lightly. "But no, it's more that my team and I have exhausted the subject, and so I thought I'd come over here and pick your brains on—"

"Umber Gorgoneion?" Rainbow guessed.

"Quite. Rather a dark horse, isn't she?" Weiss asked.

"I thought Yang would make it to the semi-finals for sure," Sun said.

"So was I; in fact, I was looking forward to it," Weiss murmured. She paused a moment. "I must say that I'm surprised to see you here sitting so casually with the person who just beat you so handily."

"Eh, at the end of the day, it's just a tournament," Sun said. "It's not really worth getting upset about."

"'Just a tournament'?" Weiss repeated. "So the prestige, the glory, the recognition, it all means nothing to you?"

"It's fun enough, I guess," Sun said. "But I don't need it."

"Then why did you bother?" Weiss muttered.

"I don't know, I think Sun's got kinda the right idea," Rainbow said. "I mean, I think while you're in it, you should take it seriously, but I'm not going to hold a grudge if you beat me."

The corners of Weiss' lips twitched. "Thank you for conceding I might," she said softly. "And I suppose … yes, I wouldn't want this to affect our friendship." She paused. "So, in the spirit of our friendship, do you have any ideas on how to deal with that semblance of Umber's?"

Rainbow tapped her fingers on her knees. "I'm hoping that my goggles will stop her semblance from affecting me the same way that her sunglasses stopped it until she took them off," she said. "I've always got a pair of sunglasses around here somewhere, and they're darker, so I might try them as well."

"Not a lot to go on," Weiss observed.

"No, we don't have a lot to go on," Rainbow replied. "Don't you have a glyph that … obscures the view between you and someone else?"

"Sadly not," Weiss muttered. "I have many glyphs, but not one for that." She paused. "I don't suppose you've considered—?"

She was interrupted by Rainbow's scroll going off — and by the fact that it was playing an Atlesian military march, Rainbow knew that it was General Ironwood calling.

"Hang on a second; this could be important," Rainbow said, half-standing up in her seat and getting her scroll out of her pocket. She stood up all the way before she answered. "Yes, sir?"

"Dash," General Ironwood said, "have you heard from Belladonna?"

Rainbow blinked. "No, sir, is something up?"

"She didn't call you before she rushed in, then," General Ironwood replied. "Obviously, she thought it was duty done when she informed me."

Rainbow felt a faint tingling on the back of her neck at the General's use of the phrase 'rushed in.' "What's going on, sir?"

"Belladonna informed me that she spotted a White Fang agent on the Colosseum," General Ironwood said.

"The White Fang!" Sun exclaimed. "Here?"

"Who is that?" General Ironwood asked.

"Oh, that's Sun Wukong, sir, Haven student; he's…" Rainbow hesitated, because introducing the General to Blake's boyfriend was something that she could do, but it would be so embarrassing that she'd really rather not if she could avoid it. Even saying the word to General Ironwood would just feel weird. If anyone was going to introduce Blake's boyfriend to the General, then it should be Blake herself. "He's been a big help sometimes. I mentioned him in my report on the Cold Harbour mission, the…" Rainbow hesitated; she'd kind of sugared over Sun's part in the Cold Harbour mission. She hadn't lied to the General, exactly, but saying 'He volunteered to assist in our operation, which I accepted on the basis of his experience with the White Fang' sounded a lot better for Sun than 'he stowed away because he couldn't stay away from Blake.' She decided that it was best not to say anymore on that topic, and so elided over the subject. "Weiss Schnee is here as well, sir; was Blake sure that it was the White Fang?"

"Were they wearing the mask?" asked Sun.

General Ironwood ignored him, saying, "Belladonna claimed she recognised them. She might be mistaken, but I've got no choice but to act as though she's correct."

"Understood, sir."

"Belladonna lost sight of them in the interior of the arena, but I've given orders to start a search. Belladonna intended to join that search."

"Alone?" Rainbow said. Come on, Blake!

I suppose I should be grateful you called the General first, but … come on, learn a little faster.


"I've ordered Team Funky to make their way to her and support her," General Ironwood replied. He paused for a very brief moment. "I could tell you to stand back, since we've got this without you, and it won't do the morale of Atlas a lot of good if our last Vytal contestant gets incapacitated by the White Fang. But if I did, you wouldn't listen to me, would you?"

"No, sir, I wouldn't," Rainbow said. "But then, you wouldn't give me an order like that anyway, would you, sir?"

From the screen of Rainbow's scroll, General Ironwood almost smiled. "Join Team Funky; support Belladonna."

"Yes, sir," Rainbow said, and her thumb was already moving to hang up before General Ironwood hung up on her. As Rainbow put her scroll away, she was already looking around. Don't have already gone. No, they hadn't; she could see Team FNKI about to leave the stands, but they hadn't actually left just yet. "NEON!" Rainbow bellowed to get the attention of her fellow students. "Come here a second!"

"I'm coming with you," Sun said, leaping to his feet.

"And so am I," added Weiss, also rising.

"Sun, you can go with the rest of Team Funky," Rainbow said. "Weiss, you should stay here with witnesses — maybe shuffle over a little closer to the Haven teams — in case you're the target."

"I … I'm the target?" Weiss repeated. "You think the White Fang took the risk of trying to launch an attack here of all places just to … what? Assassinate me? Kidnap me?"

"If they wanted to kidnap you, they'd probably try it somewhere easier than this, but if they wanted to kill you, this would be dramatic," Rainbow replied. "I mean, what with this whole thing with the SDC … a lot of faunus don't like you; imagine how the White Fang must feel. What if this is all some big ploy to lure you somewhere they can get at you? It's better if you wait here."

"I'm not a coward," Weiss declared, raising her chin as she managed to … not exactly look down at Rainbow Dash, but certainly to look as though she wasn't looking up at Rainbow Dash even though she technically was. "And I'm not afraid of the White Fang."

"I know," Rainbow said. "I know both of those, but if this is some kind of a trap for you, then maybe best not walk into it."

"What's up, Dash?" Neon asked, as she skidded along the row of seats behind the three of them. "I can't talk long; we've gotta—"

"I know," Rainbow said. "Blake, White Fang, backup; the General told me. Listen, where are you headed?"

"Corridor Seven," Neon said.

"Right, that's … on the other side of the arena, right?" Rainbow said. "So here's the plan: I want the rest of your team to take Sun with them, while you and I go on ahead; we'll reach Blake faster. Cutting through the centre of the Colosseum, we'll get there in no time."

"That was what we were thinking too, going through the underbelly," Neon replied. "She should have waited for us to come around the promenade to join her."

"Yeah, but you know Blake."

"Not as well as you do, to take it like that," Neon said. "This must be a thing for you."

"She's getting better; at least she called the General first," Rainbow said. "Now are you in?"

Neon grinned. "No, I'd rather slow-roll with my team and let you go off all by yourself just the same as Blake, of course I'm in, Dash; I've got your back. Both your backs. Unlike some people."

There were times when Rainbow might have pushed back on that, but now wasn't the time; they had work to do. "Whatever," she said. "Glad to have you on board."

Neon nodded; she looked past Rainbow Dash. "Glad to have you on board too, Sunny," she added, before turning back to shout at Flynt and her other teammates. "Hey, guys, you've got a new honorary member for the day, so play nice. Also, I'll be going on ahead with Dashie, so go on without me, and then I'll laugh at you as we blow past in a burst of rainbows!"

"Go on, Sun," Rainbow said.

"Yep!" Sun said, not needing to be told twice as he vaulted over the row of seats, and the one behind that, in order to run down the empty row and join the remainder of Team FNKI as they started down the stairs.

"And how about you, Miss Schnee?" Neon asked. "Didn't feel like joining the party?"

Weiss folded her arms. "Apparently, I'm not welcome."

"Awww," Neon cooed in obviously fake sympathy. "Well, you may be from Atlas, but you aren't from Atlas, if you know what I mean. Come on, Dash; let's get this done before they need you for the semi-finals."

She turned away, and already, there was a little bit of a rainbow behind her as she started for the staircase down out of the stands.

"This is for the best," Rainbow assured Weiss as she squeezed past her, and then followed Neon, catching up swiftly.

"What's it like being an ass on purpose all the time?" Rainbow asked.

"A lot of fun, actually," Neon replied, as they started to descend the staircase, Neon gripping the bannister as she walked on the back of her roller skates, looking more like a waddling penguin than a cat. "It's a whole lot more fun than being an ass by accident; maybe you should try it some time."

"It's tempting to start with you," Rainbow muttered.

Neon laughed. "So, why do you think they're here?"

"To kill Weiss, maybe?" Rainbow suggested. "It'd be a big deal. That's why I wanted her to stay back."

"I guess," Neon murmured. "But it's not a bomb, right? I mean, the General would have ordered the evacuation if he thought there was a bomb."

"Yeah," Rainbow agreed. "I mean, apart from anything, they used all their dust on the last bomb, and I haven't heard of them stealing any since."

Neon chuckled. "Well remembered; that's a good point." They were almost at the bottom of the stairs. "I don't want my mom or nana to see me get blown up on live television. Or Alain, for that matter."

"Ciel's brother? The one that needed that expensive treatment."

Neon nodded. "He thinks that I'm some kind of hero. I don't know who gave him that idea." She smiled. "Losing to Weiss has probably dented my reputation already, but dying to a bomb would be even worse."

She jumped down off the last stair. "You know where we're going, right?"

Rainbow nodded. "We take the nearest service door, go straight through the service and maintenance corridors until we hit the central engine room, and then the exit for Corridor Seven will be marked."

"Awesome," Neon said. "Are you ready then?"

"Yep," Rainbow said.

"Okay then," Neon replied. "Race you there!" she shouted, as she took off, leaving Dash behind in her rainbow-coloured wake.

Rainbow growled. This is serious, Neon; Blake could use our help. But she supposed that Neon was being serious about getting there fast, whatever manner she was using to cover that up with, so she should probably stop complaining about Neon's attitude and catch up with her.

Rainbow Dash started to run. Neon's head-start, and the fact that she was rolling instead of running, gave her a little bit of an advantage, but Rainbow had always thought that her semblance was a little faster than Neon's if she pushed it, and the way that she started gaining and gaining on Neon seemed to bear that out. They did pass Sun and the rest of Team FNKI, in short order, heading down the tunnel the opposite way to the way that they'd all gone earlier that day, heading away from the battlefield instead of towards it, heading towards the promenade that ran all around the edge of the Colosseum and the docking pads where the Skybuses arrived and departed — and where the private airships were docked as well. Maybe that was how the White Fang had gotten on board, on somebody's private airship that they'd stolen. It would have been a lot less risky than trying to get on board a skybus from Beacon.

But that was for General Ironwood to worry about; Rainbow was sure that he would have someone check the airships, but that someone wasn't her.

She — and Neon — didn't even reach the promenade itself; instead, once they reached the first doorway into the maintenance corridors for the janitors, they opened it — since Atlas was providing security for the tournament, even Atlas students could open up these doors with their scrolls — and sped down it, turning down the first flight of steps that led them down into the bowels of the Colosseum.

They passed a combined work and break room for the janitors — disturbing a couple of them along the way, although neither stopped long enough to see what said janitors thought about a couple of rainbows blasting past them and out the other door — and on, past storage cupboards lining the walls, past service elevators, onwards and downwards into completely deserted parts of the Amity Arena.

The corridors were dark and deserted, and the only sound was the thrumming of the immense engines that kept this giant colosseum afloat in the skies over Beacon. Enormous cables ran over the walls and into the ceiling, and occasionally draped across the floor too so that Dash and Neon both had to leap over them to avoid tripping. The air was hot from all the power being generated, it belched out of vents set high and low, and though using her semblance didn't tire Rainbow out at all, just being down here was making her sweat a little. Even the floor beneath her feet felt hot.

Before the festival, before the arena even left Atlas, this place they ran down would have been crawling with technicians checking every inch of this place, making sure that everything was working perfectly, no faults, no issues, nothing to get in the way of a great Vytal Tournament that everyone would remember.

Now, they were all gone; there was only a skeleton support staff in the field just in case something major did happen, and so, the corridors were empty, with nothing and nobody — bar the cables — to get in the way of Rainbow and Neon as they sped through the corridors on their way to the central engine room.

They arrived at one of the upper levels of the spacious engine chamber, above the central core of the engines itself, the dust reactor that sat somewhere below them, invisible in the darkness, but able to see the huge metal spheres of the sub-reactors, glowing as they powered some of the subsystems like the terrain or the cameras or the hard-light barriers that protected the crowds.

Enormous cooling rods stuck out of the reactors, some of them sliding in, some of them rising out, guided by computers monitoring everything that was going on down here.

Rainbow and Neon had reached a walkway running in a ring around a huge hole going down towards the bottom of the arena; there were corridors running off that ring like it was, shape aside, the hub of a wheel and they were the spokes.

One of them was helpfully marked where they needed to go.

So they kept running, heading upwards now.

"How's your aura?" Rainbow asked as they sped on, conscious that Neon had taken some hits in her match with Weiss, and then using her semblance like this.

"I'll be fine," Neon assured her. "What would I be saving it for if I sat this out?"

They kept going, getting closer and closer but seeing no sign of Blake, so obviously, she wasn't moving as fast as they were. Maybe they'd get all the way out and find her waiting after all.

Maybe she'd gone somewhere else and they'd have to hope for reception in the depths of the Colosseum.

Or maybe, as a door slid open in front of them to reveal another of those janitors' rooms, they would see Gilda, standing over Applejack with a sword raised in the air.

Gilda. Gilda here.

Gilda standing over Applejack with her sword raised.

Rainbow kicked off the ground, putting some of her aura into her legs — more of her aura than usual — for some extra speed, setting off the thunderous booming effect with a rainbow blast erupting behind her, which Rainbow would have thought was pretty cool if, you know, Applejack hadn't been about to get stabbed.

As it was, the thing she thought was really cool was that it enabled her to close the distance between her and Gilda before Gilda could lower that sword of hers any further — and sock her on the jaw too, for good measure.

The look of shock and surprise on Gilda's face was all too brief, turning to a look of pain as Rainbow's fist impacted, and then to a look of nothing at all as she was hurled backwards in a spinning blur of discarded feathers to slam into the far wall so hard she put a dent in it.

Now it was Rainbow's turn to plant her feet on either side of Applejack, standing protectively over her, hands balled into fists.

"Rainbow Dash!" Blake cried out, from … somewhere; Rainbow couldn't see her from where she was standing and facing.

And she didn't have time to look around either, as a pretty big rabbit faunus with one eye missing, muscles to spare, and a face that you really wouldn't want to run into in Mantle on a dark night lunged at her, swiping at Rainbow Dash with the claws coming out of his gauntlets.

In ordinary circumstances, Rainbow might have given ground before him, let him miss, and then counterattack. Obviously, that wasn't an option in the circumstances; she had to stay where she was and protect Applejack and so did just that, stayed where she was and let him hurl himself upon her, lips curled back to reveal several gaps where his teeth should have been. Rainbow raised her arms protectively as he slashed at her — faster than she'd expected him to be — those claws of his ripping into her aura. She didn't flinch; if she flinched or turned away or did anything but take it, then taking it would be pointless.

He swiped and sliced and left himself wide open for Rainbow's counter, enduring the blows as she drove one fist into his gut, then the other, snapping a kick at his thigh as fast as she could before resuming her protective stance over Applejack, then punching him again square in the stomach. His abs weren't nearly as hard as Sun's had been, but he hardly seemed to feel the first blow, although the second made him shudder, and the third sent him falling back.

Rainbow would have followed up, but she had to stay where she—

A knife flew at her face. Rainbow twisted at the waist and caught it nimbly in one hand as an otter faunus with a tail coming out of the back of his red pants lunged at her with a short sword held in one hand.

His charge was interrupted when a bat faunus with leather wings sprouting out of his back was thrown at the otter faunus from the other side of the room. Unfortunately, it didn't actually hit the otter faunus — he nimbly avoided the living missile, rolling in mid-air to let the bat faunus pass over his head and hit the wall face-first — but it did disrupt the momentum of his charge.

"Right," Rainbow heard Neon say, for all that she couldn't see where she was. "Your turn. Come here, you little insect. I can say that, you see, cause I'm a faunus, so it's not racist."

"I'm a spider faunus!"

"Fries, mashed potatoes, I'm still gonna step on you."

The big rabbit faunus and the otter faunus attacked her together, closing in on her from the left and the right. Rainbow threw the otter's knife at the rabbit faunus, who batted it aside as he came on.

The otter faunus made to lunge at her — and was interrupted a second time, this time by Blake attempting to catch him on the side of the head with a spinning kick. Again, he avoided it at the cost of his own momentum, rolling beneath Blake's leg and away, scuttling back to safety.

Blake landed on the ground beside Rainbow Dash.

"Good to see you," she said. "Applejack, are you—?"

"Ah'm fine, mostly, 'cept for mah aura," Applejack said from below. "Good to see you both, too."

Gilda groaned as she picked herself up. "Great," she muttered. "Just great. You're both in one place."

"They're here for me," Blake whispered to Rainbow Dash.

"Not just you," Gilda grunted.

The White Fang squad squared off against them: the bat faunus who had been thrown earlier showed no sign of stirring, and there was no sign at all that Rainbow could see of the spider faunus that Neon had threatened to step on — unless that was the little tiny, skinny girl who Rainbow couldn't tell what kind of faunus she was, just that she looked small enough to tread on if you weren't careful — but that still left, aside from the small one who looked even smaller the way she was crouched down and trying to look inconspicuous, the big rabbit faunus, the otter faunus, and Gilda.

Four of them, against—

"Neon?" Rainbow called.

From somewhere behind, Rainbow heard Neon cry out in pain.

"Blake, go!" Rainbow snapped, and Blake went, without hesitation.

"Ilia, get the lights!" commanded Gilda.

Well, that's not good. "Applejacktakemygun," Rainbow yelled, her words running together as fast as Rainbow's semblance as she wrenched Plain Awesome out of its holster and dropped it down to Applejack — even if she couldn't make out what Rainbow had just said, she was handing Applejack a gun, that was pretty obvious, right? — right before she charged forwards.

Unlike some other faunus — like rabbits, otters, eagles, or whatever the shorty was — Rainbow couldn't see in the dark, and sure, she had her goggles, but that didn't change the fact that standing on the defence over Applejack wouldn't look so smart once the lights went down and she couldn't see who was coming at her.

Better if she could take out her enemies while she could still see them.

And it wasn't like they'd waste their time on Applejack while she was still kicking, right?

It wasn't like she'd give them the chance.

Rainbow closed the distance to the otter faunus in a rainbow blur; the enemy tried to dodge her the same way that he'd dodged that flying bat faunus, but Rainbow was just a little faster than that and grabbed him by the scruff of the neck, carrying him backwards, drawing Brutal Honesty with her free hand and firing it into his gut all the while — though it wasn't a long while, quite the opposite — before slamming him into the wall, pinning him there by an arm to his throat.

The other faunus, Gilda and the big rabbit guy, they seemed to be moving so slowly as Rainbow pistol whipped the otter faunus once, twice, and then his aura broke on the third blow.

One down.

Rainbow threw the otter faunus at Gilda as she rounded on the big rabbit faunus with the claws in his gloves, emptying the last rounds in Brutal Honesty's magazine into him — he was too big a target to miss, not to mention he didn't really have anything to block the bullets with — before she charged him next. She had to make this quick; Applejack was trying to shoot at the whatever-she-was, but she was still getting closer to that damn light switch.

Rainbow needed to wrap this up; thankfully, it seemed like Applejack had already softened up these guys.

She went low, coming in under the slashing claws, which were moving too slowly for her anyway, much too slow, moving like Sun had moved during their fight. She could have just bulled into him, but he was so big that he might actually stop her in her tracks, semblance or not. So instead, once she was underneath his guard, she leapt up, headbutting him on her way up before kicking off his chest, putting about a fifth of her aura into it — worth it, to get him out of the way — so that he flew into the storage closet, completely smashing it, cleaning products and coffee powder from smashed and burst containers mingling on his face and body as he lay there, still and silent, amongst the ruins.

Rainbow spun on her heel as she landed, turning nimbly to face Gilda, fists raised.

And then the lights went out.

The room was plunged into darkness.

Rainbow cursed inwardly as she swung for where Gilda had been when she'd last seen her, stepping forward to deliver a one-two punch combo into the empty air.

Rainbow started to reach for her goggles, to pull them down over her eyes—

She felt the sword strike her side, slice through her aura, but she didn't flinch, she didn't let herself flinch, she had to be like northern ice, which took the scratches but didn't go anywhere.

She felt the second blow slam into the backs of her knees, and Rainbow wobbled, half falling to the floor, her knees starting to fold up beneath her. She fought to stay upright, but she dipped low enough that she could feel Gilda's hand on top of her head, through her hair, grabbing at her goggles!

Rainbow twisted, throwing out a punch that she felt connect with something; she heard Gilda grunt in pain and frustration, felt Gilda smack her on the side of the head with the flat of her blade, and for a stupid second, it was like the two of them were kids again, grappling on the floor of Gilda's bedroom, or Rainbow's, waiting for one of their parents to come and tell them to knock it off.

Except that wasn't going to happen this time.

Rainbow threw another punch, ready to pack some of her remaining aura into it this time, but she hit only the air as Gilda retreated, having wrenched Rainbow's goggles from off the top of her head as she went.

All Rainbow got for her abortive punch was a tap on the knuckles from Gilda's sword.

Rainbow looked around, for all that that was going to do her any good; she couldn't even see vague shapes in here, not even the glint of light — of course not, there was no light — on Gilda's blades.

She would just hope to be fast enough that she could hit back before Gilda could slip a—

She got the chance to test that almost at once as Gilda managed to land three hits on her so fast it was like she'd stolen Rainbow's semblance, sword strikes landing more all at once than one after the other, coming in so hard that Rainbow wasn't able to stop from staggering a little. That meant her counter came late, if it was even aimed in the right direction. She didn't hit a thing.

Rainbow half turned, this way and then that, arms up, fists ready; she had to endure, it was her only chance.

She'd take being able to hear something at this point, but Gilda was as silent as an owl on a branch stalking a mouse.

And as for the other one.

The other one.

Rainbow felt something jab into her back a split second or less before she felt the lightning.

She could feel it through her aura even while she could feel it ripping at her aura. She could feel lit up and down her back, her legs, reaching around to her front, her neck, her face. She had to fight it, she had to stand strong, she had to grit her teeth through it all, she had to be like northern ice that would be here just the same when you were gone no matter how you scratched it.

She had to take advantage of the fact that the little girl had something jabbed into Rainbow's back to swing around, despite the lightning, and backhand her across the face.

Actually, by the feel of something like a shoulder against her hand, Rainbow thought she might have aimed a little low.

Judging by the grunt of pain and the sound of something hitting the floor, it seemed to have knocked her sideways all the same.

Behind her, Rainbow heard the crash of blade on blade and guessed that Blake had finished saving Neon and decided to save her from Gilda next.

And to think, we came here to rescue you.

She was struck from out of the darkness, something long and thin lashing at her invisibly, striking her across the face. Rainbow shifted her stance, covering her face with her forearms as her feet shuffled on the floor. The same long, slender object — was that a whip the small girl had been holding onto, a segmented metal whip? — struck out at her again, hitting her on the stomach this time.

Rainbow didn't know exactly how much aura she had left, but she knew — she was certain — that little pinpricks like that from out of the dark weren't going to bring her down. She might not be able to see the girl to hit back, but she could endure it, if nothing else.

And then when Blake's done with Gilda, then maybe she can rescue me again.

A third time, the metal whip lashed out at Rainbow Dash, hitting her on the arm — but this time, Rainbow's hand lashed out as well, catching the slender metal line like an annoying fly buzzing around the room, fist closing around it.

Or maybe not.

A shock ran down the lash, briefly lighting it up with a yellow trail that ran all the way down the line to the girl holding the other end.

Her skin had turned as black as her outfit, as black as, well, as black as a room with the lights turned off and the doors shut on both sides, but that didn't matter now that her own weapon was lighting her up.

And that was worth a shock that was, anyway, not nearly as bad as the last one she'd given Rainbow Dash.

And the widening of the girl's eyes said that she knew it too.

Rainbow grinned as she sped forwards, moving as fast as her semblance would allow before the girl could retreat into the darkness and Rainbow lost her again. She didn't even try; she went on the attack instead, hurling herself at Rainbow with a flying kick into the chest.

Rainbow felt it, but her momentum and her semblance both allowed her to plough on anyway, grabbing the White Fang girl and slamming her down, back first, into the floor.

The other girl grappled with Rainbow, wrapping her legs around Rainbow's waist and trying to throw her sideways. Rainbow rolled with it, grabbing her opponent with both hands so that, as she rolled, she hoisted her up into the air and threw her over Rainbow and down onto the floor again.

The other girl winced, beating at Rainbow Dash with both fists. "Let go of me you … you traitor!"

"Nope," Rainbow said as she kept one hand on the other girl even as she hit her with the other.

The White Fang girl growled in frustration. "Why?" she demanded, her skin turning a fiery red, lighting up in the darkness. "What do you have that I don't?"

"One foot," Rainbow suggested. "And twenty, maybe thirty pounds?" She hit her again, which was a lot easier now that she could see her.

Not that it mattered that much, because the doors opened, allowing light to stream in from the corridor beyond, at least where it wasn't obscured by the silhouetted figures who stood in the doorway — and then the lights went on a second later.

It was the other three members of Team FNKI stood in the doorway, along with Sun.

The other combatants already in the room — at least the ones who were still standing, which was … only two of them — froze. Rainbow glanced quickly around the room. Neon was on the ground, arms spread out on either side of her, but she looked in better shape than the ape faunus lying in a crumped up heap against the wall nearby. Blake and Gilda were facing off against one another, each with two blades in their hands, space between them as they paused in the gap between the clash of swords.

And Rainbow Dash and her opponent were on the ground, locked together, trading blows like old-fashioned warships exchanging broadsides.

Gilda must have decided that enough was enough — a wise decision, to Rainbow's mind — because she started for the other door.

The door which opened before she reached it, revealing Major Schnee and a squad of troopers.

Major Schnee drew her sabre with a flourish and pointed it at Gilda as the soldiers with her spread out from the doorway and levelled their rifles.

Gilda's swords hit the ground with a clatter. Gilda sighed as she raised her arms up above her head.

"Well, crap," she muttered.

The other girl also stopped struggling. Her arms relaxed, and her head lolled sideways to rest the side of her temple on the floor.

"Go on, then," she whispered. "Kill me." She glared at Rainbow. "Kill me like you killed my parents, you Atlas dog!"

"I'm an Atlas horse, actually," Rainbow said, as she let go of the other girl and got to her feet. "And I'm not going to kill you, no one is. You're under arrest."

She looked at Gilda, standing still with her arms raised as the soldiers closed in around her.

"You're both under arrest."
 
Chapter 84 - For Cause and Comrades
For Cause and Comrades


"Sir," des Voeux said, "we've got First Councillor Emerald on the line."

"That was quick," Fitzjames muttered.

"It's the Vytal Tournament, Fitzjames; everything is being reported live," Ironwood said. "They're probably liveblogging about prisoners being brought out as we speak. Des Voeux, put the First Councillor through."

"Aye aye, sir," replied des Vœux. "Putting him through now."

"General Ironwood," Councillor Emerald said at once, his voice filling the CIC of the Valiant. "The news is reporting some interesting developments aboard the Amity Colosseum. Developments that don't have anything to do with the success or failure of the contestants."

"Good morning, Councillor," General Ironwood said. "Yes, my people have subdued and apprehended a group of White Fang agents. In the spirit of cooperation and the goodwill of the Vytal Festival, I was about to ask if Vale wished to take custody of the prisoners."

There was a moment of pause. "Well, you know how to take the wind out of my sails, don't you, General?" Councillor Emerald replied. "But may I ask how you caught these White Fang agents?"

From behind General Ironwood, Sky Beak coughed. "If I may speak, Councillor?"

"Colonel Sky Beak?" Councillor Emerald asked. "Yes, of course you may."

"Not long ago," Sky Beak continued, "General Ironwood was contacted by Blake Belladonna, the … former Atlesian mole in the White Fang. She had spotted one of her … a former member of the White Fang amongst the crowd in the Colosseum. General Ironwood, acting in his capacity as head of security for the Vytal Festival, acted swiftly to organise a search for this terrorist and any of their comrades, culminating in, as you know, their capture."

Again, Councillor Emerald was quiet for a moment, processing the information that he had just received. "And you didn't think that it was worth evacuating the Amity Arena, in case the White Fang wished to, to be blunt, blow it up?"

"We considered the possibility, but discounted that as their likely objective," General Ironwood replied. "Based on Belladonna's knowledge of the individual she had spotted, her capabilities, and the presence of a large number of faunus amongst the crowd, we judged that their intention was not to cause mass casualties."

"That was a risk you took, General," Councillor Emerald remarked.

"That's what I get paid for, Councillor," General Ironwood said.

"Yes," Councillor Emerald murmured. "I suppose you do." He raised his voice. "Do you think you've got them all? The White Fang, I mean."

"We believe so," General Ironwood said. "Although, of course, the search of the Colosseum interior is ongoing in case there are any holdouts. But that search won't disrupt the resumption of the matches, and I don't anticipate any more trouble from the White Fang today."

Although I didn't expect any today.

"I must admit you make it very hard to be angry with you, General," Councillor Emerald declared candidly. "Your people appear to have done good work." There was another pause. "The liveblog of the Alexandria Guardian reports that medical personnel have been spotted on the promenade, although they've been kept back by Atlesian soldiers from getting a better look. Were any of your people—?"

"Two students, Neon Katt and Jacqueline Apple, suffered minor injuries, but nothing serious," General Ironwood said. "They are being tended to, as are various of the White Fang, most of whom were injured to a greater or lesser extent in the course of their capture. They'll be transported down to the ground in ambulances, although under guard. Only two of the terrorists are fit for a prison transport."

"I'm surprised you don't want to keep them for yourself," Councillor Emerald said.

"If we're being honest with one another, Councillor, I would like that," General Ironwood admitted. "At least one of these people is not from Vale, or even a part of the Valish branch of the White Fang; I wouldn't mind finding out … according to my people, the White Fang claimed that their mission was to assassinate Belladonna and another of my students, Rainbow Dash."

"Your students?" Councillor Emerald said. "Blake Belladonna is a Beacon student, isn't she?"

"She's transferring to Atlas next year, Councillor," General Ironwood said mildly.

"But not at the moment," Councillor Emerald replied.

"I stand by what I said, Councillor," General Ironwood said mildly.

Councillor Emerald snorted. "Very well, General, two of your students. Two of your students marked to be assassinated by the White Fang. Do you believe it? I would have thought that the White Fang had better things to do."

"Belladonna and Dash did expose a slavery ring operated by rogue elements of the SDC recently," General Ironwood said.

"Isn't that reason to give them thanks, not a bullet?"

"I won't pretend to know the White Fang mind, Councillor, and I won't pretend to be sure that they're telling the truth, although it would be an odd lie to tell, if they meant to lie. To get back on the subject, no, I wouldn't mind having the White Fang in Atlesian custody, but as you've pointed out yourself, we won't be staying here for much longer, and although the Valish Council has graciously requested the assistance of Atlas in securing the Vytal Festival, nevertheless, the law in Vale is Valish responsibility."

"Yes, yes, it is," Councillor Emerald said. "But, in the spirit of goodwill amongst kingdoms, the spirit of the Vytal Festival, I am prepared to … offer Atlas a seat at the table in this matter. Joint investigation. When your forces depart, you can leave a team behind to work with the Valish police, interrogate these terrorists, learn what their real intentions were."

General Ironwood's eyebrows rose. "That's very generous, Councillor."

"You're making it quite hard to be churlish, General Ironwood, much as I should very much like to be," Councillor Emerald said, in a tone so dry it was hard to tell if he was joking. "I'll leave you to sort out the details, and you can talk to the Valish Police once you can spare it the attention. I'll let them know to expect a call from you. In the meantime, I suppose I should let you get back to securing the tournament. Unless there's anything else going on that I should know about?"

"Nothing that you're not already aware of, Councillor," General Ironwood said. "I think, in some areas, you might be even better informed than I am."

"Really?" Councillor Emerald asked sceptically. "Colonel Sky Beak?"

"No developments that I'm aware of, Councillor, no, other than the issue that you've been made aware of by the press," Sky Beak said. "I must say, Councillor, I'm surprised to learn you read the Alexandria Guardian. Isn't it a bit liberal?"

"It likes to think it is, Colonel, but quite often, it's actually rather sensible." Councillor Emerald said. "And when it isn't, it pays to know what the liberal fantasists are thinking. Plus, they're about the only major news outlet that's never been accused of hacking scrolls, a quality that I find myself appreciating today even more than I did before."

"I see, Councillor," Sky Beak said, without offering any further comment.

"Alright then, General Ironwood, that's all," Councillor Emerald. "Except, please pass my congratulations and the thanks of Vale onto your people."

XxXxX​

"How are you doing, Neon?" Rainbow asked.

"I'm fine, I'll be fine," Neon said, in spite of the fact that she was holding an ice pack against her left temple. With her other hand, she waved away any and all concerns about her health and wellbeing. "They said that I might have a concussion, but honestly, I feel fine; they barely got me at all."

"When we were on our way, you told me that your aura was fine," Rainbow pointed out.

"And I said that I wasn't saving it for anything," Neon replied. "Come on, Dashie, you saw my fight with Weiss Schnee; you knew I wasn't starting off with my aura intact."

"I asked you—"

"And if I'd told you that I didn't have that much of it left, then what, you would have left me behind?" Neon demanded. "Flynt wasn't going to leave me behind."

"Flynt wasn't going to send you out in front either," Rainbow pointed out.

"And so, what?" Neon went on. "You would have gone on by yourself? Rescued Blake and Applejack all on your own?" She grinned. "I didn't know you were that desperate for the glory."

"You know that's not what this is about!" Rainbow snapped.

"No, I know it's not," Neon admitted. "But Blake needed help, and you needed backup, and I wasn't going to just sit on my tail while there was a fellow Atlesian who needed my help." She sighed. "I appreciate your concern, Rainbow, but I've already got a mom back in Mantle; I don't need another one." She smiled. "For that matter, I've already got my allotted responsible friend, so I don't need another one of those either."

Rainbow's jaw tightened. "You could have … ended up in a lot worse shape than this."

"But I didn't," Neon said. "Thanks to you, Blake."

"You would have done the same for me," Blake said. "You did do the same for me; you came to rescue me."

"And then you ended up rescuing me," Neon muttered. "Funny how that works out."

"That's how it's supposed to work out," Rainbow said. "We look out for one another. You rescue Blake, I rescue Applejack, Blake rescues you … Blake rescues me, too."

Blake's cheeks flushed slightly. "I didn't—"

"You got Gilda off me, meant that I only had the little one to worry about," Rainbow reminded her.

Blake looked away, her ears drooping a little into her wild black hair. "Ilia," she whispered. "Her name is Ilia."

"You say that name like a country song," Applejack grunted. "Old friend of yours?"

"You … you could say that," Blake admitted.

The four of them stood — actually, Blake and Rainbow Dash stood; Applejack and Neon were sitting down — in the middle of a circle of Atlesian soldiers, keeping the crowd and, maybe more importantly, the Valish press at bay.

Medics had finished looking over Neon, and just finished looking over Applejack as well. Neon, in addition to the ice pack she was holding up to her temple, had some ripe-looking bruises on her arms where the ape faunus had pounded on her, although as quickly as they'd sprouted, those bruises would probably fade again once her aura started to come back. Applejack had a broken nose that had been reset by one of the medics and a missing tooth that was noticeable when she opened her mouth but which … to be honest, it kind of suited her country style. Maybe. Rarity would know better than Rainbow Dash whether that was actually true or just really stupid. She also had some bruises on her face around her nose and — although you couldn't see them anymore, Rainbow had seen them when the medics were examining Applejack — some lightning scars on her torso. Hopefully, they'd fade, too.

"You wanna talk about it, Sugarcube?" Applejack asked.

Blake looked at her. "You got hurt trying to save me, you and Neon, but you want to talk about my feelings."

Applejack shrugged. "If you want to. You don't owe us nothin'."

"I'm sure that's the opposite of true," Blake replied.

"No, she's right," Neon said. "Tell her, Dashie. I mean, if you want to take me out for a drink sometime, or a nice meal, then I won't say no—"

Blake rolled her eyes. "I'm serious."

"Okay, seriously, it's like Applejack said, you don't owe us a damn thing," Neon said. "We're all in this together, and we look out for another. It's … it's just what we do. So don't feel guilty about me, don't feel guilty about Applejack, and don't feel obliged to either of us." She paused. "Of course, we don't owe you anything either, I hope you understand that."

Blake managed a slight smile. "Yeah. Yeah, I understand. That's … fine by me."

"Then do you want to talk about it?" asked Applejack.

Blake sighed. "What's there to say?" she asked. "Ilia and I were in Mistral together, and … I thought that we were close. I think that she thought we were close too. She told me things that I'm not sure that she told a lot of people." She looked at Rainbow Dash. "Do you remember when we first met?"

Rainbow chuckled. "Honestly? There are times when I try to forget the way that we first met."

"I told you about an old friend of mine, a Crystal Prep student," Blake said. "The one who—"

"The one who passed for human and had to put up with a lot of grief from her so-called friends, until one day, she snapped and attacked them," Rainbow finished. "That was her?"

Blake nodded.

"Huh," Rainbow murmured. "She doesn't look the type."

"She don't look angry, you mean?" asked Applejack.

"No, she doesn't look like she could break anyone's teeth," Rainbow replied.

"Appearances can be deceptive," Neon said. "I mean: look at me."

"I thought that we were friends, and then she tried to kill me," Blake went on. "Or perhaps she tried to kill me because we were friends."

"Not to burst your ego or nothin', Sugarcube," Applejack said. "But Ah'm pretty sure that she tried to kill ya because someone ordered her to."

"Yeah, I mean I never met her before, but she tried to kill me too," Rainbow pointed out. "Not that…" She put a hand on Blake's shoulder. "Not that that makes it easier, I know."

Ilia might not have used to be my friend, but Gilda did.

"The thing you have to remember," Rainbow went on, "is that it's not your fault. They didn't try and kill us, your friend didn't try and kill you because of … because of who you are. It's because of the cause. The cause you've found, the cause they have. After all, they've got their reasons for fighting, the same as us, and they … make us collide with one another, like waves, or like ships on the waves, or … something like that."

"You're right," Blake said. "I'm sure you're right, but at the same time … before Applejack arrived, Ilia really was upset with me personally. And yes, it was to do with the cause, but also … it was like I'd betrayed her personally with my choice of cause, by abandoning the White Fang but even more by joining Atlas."

"Gilda felt the same way," Rainbow said. "But what are you gonna do? What could you have done that wouldn't have made her feel like that? Not joined Atlas?"

Blake made a wordless noise. "What's going to happen to them next?"

"They'll be locked up somewhere, for a start," Rainbow said. "Either on one of our ships or in Vale, I'm not sure."

Blake looked at Rainbow. "Do you think … do you think that I could see her, before she gets taken away?"

Rainbow's eyebrows rose. "You … you want to talk to her?"

"I … I'd like to, yes," Blake said. "If it's possible. Is it possible?"

"It … might be," Rainbow replied. "But why? She tried to kill you."

"This isn't about me," Blake replied. "This is about Ilia."

"Ilia who tried to kill you," Rainbow reiterated.

"And Gilda tried to kill you; does that mean that you're going to give up on her?" Blake asked.

"Gilda," Rainbow said. "Gilda is … what do you mean, 'give up on her'?"

"I don't want Ilia to go down the same road that Adam did," Blake said. "And to the same end. She isn't there yet, just like Gilda isn't."

"Ah mean," Applejack broke in. "No offence, Sugarcube, but… well—"

"She's not!" Blake insisted. "Yes, she tried to kill us, but we're combatants. We were all fighting, we all had a fighting chance, she didn't kill anyone who wasn't actively engaged; as far as I know, she hasn't … yet."

"She's not likely to get the chance in prison," Neon pointed out.

"You're right," Blake murmured. "But that doesn't mean that I … I don't want to just … I mean, I know that I have to leave her behind, but that doesn't mean that I…" She sighed. "I don't know. It just feels wrong not to say something, to try and get her to understand, with what might be my last chance to say anything to her. I don't want her trying to kill me and my friends to be our last interaction."

"Ah ain't so sure that she'll see you talkin' to her right before she goes away for a spell to be much of an improvement, no offence," Applejack observed.

Blake winced. "You're probably right. You are right. It was a stupid idea."

"No, no, it … maybe it is, but that doesn't mean that it's a bad idea," Rainbow said. "And it doesn't mean that we can't see about making it happen. Just let me take Applejack back to the box—"

Applejack waved one hand. "Don't worry about me; don't hold back on mah account, Ah'll be fine."

"Your face says different," Rainbow said.

"Well then Ah'll stay right here until you're finished," Applejack said.

"I'll get Ivori and Kobalt to carry you, if you like," Neon said. "I'm sure they're in shouting distance."

But before Neon could shout for either of them — or before Applejack could say whether or not she actually wanted their help — Rainbow and the others could hear other voices from outside the protective circle of Atlesian troops.

"Excuse me," Pyrrha said, her voice unmistakable even before Rainbow spotted the top of her vibrant red ponytail swaying this way and that over the heads of the crowd. "Excuse me please, if we can just get through?"

The soldiers parted, admitting Pyrrha, Jaune, and Penny into the circle, before they closed ranks once again on the rest of the crowd, excluding them from following.

"We heard something about a White Fang attack," said Penny.

"I'm sorry that we weren't around," Pyrrha added. "I'm afraid that we were up talking to my mother, and then, well…"

"Are you okay?" Penny asked.

Rainbow opened her mouth to respond, to tell them that it was fine, that as much as their help might have been appreciated that it hadn't been needed, that Atlas had taken care of its own and taken care of everything besides, and there was nothing whatsoever to worry about. That was what she intended to say when she opened her mouth, but before any words could fly out of that mouth, she was cut off by Neon.

"Oh, look who decided to show up!" Neon snapped, climbing to her feet. She swayed a little, despite her insistence then she was fine, but thankfully, she didn't wobble too much, just a little bit, like a headrush or something. Hopefully. Her tail was rigid, stuck up behind her ramrod straight so that you probably couldn't see it at all if you were stood in front of her. She was still holding the ice pack to her temple. "You missed the action, but now you want to show up with this, this 'are you okay?' like we're supposed to pretend that you care or something?"

"Neon—" Rainbow said.

"No, Dash, don't 'Neon' me in that tone," Neon retorted, rounding on Rainbow Dash for a second. "This little madam has had this coming to her for a good long while, and I'm gonna let her have it with both barrels! I nearly got my head kicked in today," she went on, even as she turned back towards Penny and the others, "but I don't mind because I was doing it for Blake and Dashie, I was doing it for my Atlas comrades. I got the call, I heard that Blake needed help, and I went. Just like Dash went, just like the rest of my team went. Even though my aura hadn't recovered from my fight this morning, I still went, because Blake and Dash would do the same for me, because they've got the Mettle, even Blake. Because that's what comrades do." Neon had her back turned to Rainbow by now, but Rainbow found that she could almost see the sneer on Neon's face, if it was anything like the sneer that surged into her voice like an onrushing storm. "But you—"

"I didn't know—" Penny began.

"Ooh, I wonder why that is!" Neon snapped. "You weren't there because you were hanging around with your Beacon friends just like always, and you didn't get the call because the General knows that you're not reliable! You … you act like your life is so hard, like you are so put upon, as though everyone around you didn't bend over backwards to make things easier for you, as though you don't skip through life with everything falling your favour, as though you aren't some pretty human girl from Atlas whose daddy pulled strings with the General to get you the best team assignment! You want to talk about a hard life, try growing up in Mantle with no dad at all!"

Neon's voice trembled at that, and Rainbow found herself, without needing to think about it, taking a step towards her, hands out.

But Neon, though her whole body trembled along with her voice, wasn't done yet. "You have never stood shoulder to shoulder with the rest of us. You're selfish and self-absorbed, and to put the helmet on it, you've upset Ciel. Now, you're transferring to Beacon; that's fine by me. You want out, then I say good riddance; Blake is ten times the Atlesian you ever were, and ten times the person you'll ever be, so we're getting the better deal by a long way, but now you want to show up when the fighting is over and act like you give a damn?" Neon snorted. "Piss off with that fake concern; it makes me want to throw up."

She turned her back on Penny, and now that she was facing Rainbow again, Rainbow could see that she had tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Get out of my sight," Neon growled, turning her head to look at Penny over her shoulder. "Or even though my aura hasn't come back yet, I'll still throw you off this arena."

Pyrrha took a step forward, her mouth opening.

Penny put a hand on her arm. "I … I'm sorry to have bothered you," she said, her voice calm, level. She turned away, from Neon and from the rest of them. "Excuse me, please," she said softly, and again, the soldiers moved aside to let her out the same way that they had let her in just a second ago.

Pyrrha and Jaune remained.

"There were some White Fang, there was a fight, we took care of it, everything's fine," Rainbow said. "Go with her."

Go see if she's as alright as she seems; help her if she isn't.

Pyrrha nodded silently before she and Jaune followed Penny back out of the ring of soldiers cordoning off the four of them.

Neon drew in a deep breath. "I'm not going to apologise," she declared. "And don't bother telling me that poor Penny has stuff going on that I don't know about; we've all got problems, it doesn't give you the right to be an asshole to everyone." She looked at Rainbow. "And drop your arms; I don't need a hug."

Rainbow dropped her arms, even as she said, "I wasn't—"

"I didn't bring that up for sympathy," Neon insisted. "I just … like I said, we've all got stuff. It's not a free pass."

Rainbow didn't reply. She wasn't sure what there was to say, honestly. Yes, Penny really did have stuff going on that Neon wasn't aware of, but Neon had made pretty clear that she didn't care, and anyway, it wasn't as though they could tell her what Penny's stuff was, especially here. And if they had told her, then … what? Would it have made any difference to the way that Neon thought, to the way that she saw Penny? Maybe, but equally maybe not, considering.

"I … don't necessarily agree with everything you said," Blake murmured. "But at the same time, I feel as though I ought to thank you."

Neon grinned. "I wouldn't have said it if it wasn't true."

"You wanna come back with me?" asked Applejack. "Ah'm sure Ciel would appreciate it."

"Yeah, yeah, that'd be nice, thanks," Neon said. "And as for you two," — she shooed them off with her free hand — "go and evangelise to the White Fang before they get flown away. Go, go, quickly now."

Rainbow and Blake both looked at Applejack.

"Ah already told you, Ah'll be fine," Applejack insisted. "Go on now, get."

"Okay," Blake said. "I'll … see you both later."

Most of the crowd, drawn by the excitement of something unknown but potentially exciting, had dispersed at this point, and so there were only a few people around as Blake and Rainbow Dash stepped out of the ring of soldiers. One of those people was Sun, whose tail wagged from side to side as he bounded up to them.

"Hey!" he said. "How are Neon and Applejack, are they—?"

"A little beaten up, but they should both be fine," Blake said.

"Great," Sun replied. "Listen, I'm sorry I couldn't be of more help back there." He paused for a second. "I don't usually get the point of semblance envy, but I really wish that I had super speed right now."

"I don't need you to swoop in and rescue me," Blake said, reaching out and brushing her fingers against his hand. She smiled with one corner of her mouth. "Although it's nice that you wanted to."

"Yeah, you looked as though you had things pretty well under control by the time we got there," Sun admitted.

"We appreciated the backup, if only for persuading Gilda and Ilia to call it quits," Blake said.

Sun nodded. "So … what happens now?"

"Now I'm going to go talk to Ilia," Blake said. "And Gilda, I suppose."

"The girl who just tried to kill you?" Sun said.

"I've already gone through this with Rainbow Dash," Blake murmured.

"Well, if you didn't want to go through it a second time, maybe you should have let me into that circle," Sun pointed out.

"Just because Ilia tried to kill me doesn't make her a monster," Blake insisted. "She's not … she's not Adam, and not even Adam was a monster sprung out of the darkness, fully formed. Ilia, Adam, Gilda, the White Fang, they've been shaped by their world, the way we all have. And just because I've turned my back on the White Fang doesn't mean that I want to turn my back on all the people who were part of it. I want…" She hesitated. "Perhaps I just don't want Ilia to hate me for what I've done."

"You haven't done anything," Rainbow said. "I mean, obviously, you've done stuff, but you haven't done anything worth hating anybody over."

"And if I could persuade Ilia of that, I would be glad," Blake said.

"Why?" Sun demanded. "Why does what she thinks matter to you so much?"

"Because we were friends once, comrades, partners," Blake said. She looked at Rainbow Dash. "There was a time when Ilia and I were like you and me. I can't just ignore that or pretend that it didn't happen."

"And if Ilia thinks you're as sincere as Neon just thought Penny was?" asked Rainbow.

"Then I hope she feels better for getting to tell me to … that," Blake said.

"Well, I mean … if you want to, then … can I come?" asked Sun.

Blake was silent for a second. "Sure," she said. "It would be good to have you there." She reached out, wrapping her arms around the shoulders of both Sun and Rainbow, drawing them in closer to her sides as she steered them forwards. "I'm glad to have you both here."

Rainbow smiled as she put a hand on Blake's wrist. "So, if I'm Ilia, and you're still you … does that make Sun the Adam?"

"Hey!"

"No," Blake said. "No, Sun is definitely not Adam."

There was no missing the prison transport, parked on one of the docking pads that wasn't in regular use by Skybuses and with another ring of Atlesian soldiers standing around it to deter onlookers — or at least to obstruct their view. As they drew closer, Blake released Sun and Rainbow Dash, and the two huntresses straightened up, walking with a more military stride than they had been just a second before.

The airship, which they could see much better once the soldiers had stepped aside to let them through, was a bit bigger than a Skyray, longer rather than wider, with a very square shape like a flying box with a cockpit at the front, and even the cockpit had sharper and more angular lines than the smooth bow of a Skyray. Rainbow knew without having to look inside that the cockpit would be separated from the main section where the prisoners were, but nevertheless, the airship had no weapons, just in case.

Major Schnee was standing beside the airship, and she looked up from her scroll at them as they approached.

"Dash," she said. "Belladonna." She looked at Sun, stared at him for a second, but said nothing, probably because she didn't recognise him.

Rainbow saluted. "Ma'am."

Blake also saluted. "I was hoping that I could speak to the prisoners before they're taken away."

Major Schnee blinked. "For what reason?"

"For … my conscience?" Blake asked. "I know that may not sound like a very good reason, but it is mine."

Major Schnee glanced at Dash. "And does this apply to all three of you?"

"I can wait outside if that's easier," Sun volunteered.

"I wouldn't mind a word, ma'am," Rainbow admitted. "But Blake comes first."

Major Schnee hesitated. "Alright," she said. "You can have your word, but make it quick."

"Yes," Blake said at once. "Thank you."

She led the way, with Rainbow and Sun following behind her. Rainbow followed Blake inside the exit, while Sun lingered in the doorway at the back of the vehicle as though he was afraid that if he actually stepped inside, then the doors would shut, and they'd all be locked in here with Ilia … and Gilda.

Gilda and Ilia had the space all to themselves; there was room for a lot more than two prisoners in here — Rainbow thought you could probably get at least ten people in the back of this airship — but everyone else had needed some medical attention, so it was only the two of them actually in here. They were both shackled to the floor by their arms and legs, which meant that Gilda's back was hunched over in a way that looked kind of uncomfortable.

Ilia was smaller, so she didn't have that problem. It also meant that when Blake and Rainbow came in, Ilia didn't have to look up quite so much in order to see who it was.

"Traitor," she spat.

"Hey, Dash," Gilda said. "Hey, Blake." She sighed. "Listen, about the whole … stabbing Applejack thing, no hard feelings, yeah?"

"'No hard feelings'?" Rainbow repeated incredulously. "'No hard' … you snuck up here to kill one of my friends, and then I catch you standing over another of my friends with your sword ready to stab her, and now it's 'no hard feelings'?"

"Well, it was nothing personal!" Gilda cried. "It was just war. We're on opposite sides, and sometimes, that means … Applejack came to us; I didn't go looking for her."

"You went looking for Blake," Rainbow growled. "Or as good as makes no difference."

"Blake deserves nothing less!" Ilia spat. "You deserve death, you deserve worse than death, you deserve a more painful death than we could give you!"

"Ilia," Blake whispered.

"You betrayed us all!" Ilia yelled. "You betrayed the movement, betrayed the High Leader, betrayed the cause—"

"Oh, knock it off!" Rainbow snapped. "You know, I'll take criticism where I've earned it, but I am fed up to here" — she raised her hand over her head, touching the roof of the prison airship — "with people like you two sneering at us, looking down at your noses at us because we're not out there throwing bombs or painting our faces or yelling insults at Weiss Schnee."

"What?" Gilda asked.

Rainbow ignored her. "Calling Blake a traitor, calling me a sellout or a house faunus, you know, I've about hit my limit." She pointed to herself. "I have done more for the faunus in the last couple of months than you have in years! Blake and I took down a slavery ring recently; what have you two accomplished for your precious cause?"

"Rainbow Dash—"

"I'm sorry, Blake, but if Neon can stand up and let rip, then why shouldn't I?" Rainbow demanded. To Ilia, she added, "You know what, I don't think you even care about Blake betraying your cause or any other; you're just upset that Blake betrayed you!"

Gilda looked down at the ground. Ilia kept on looking at Blake, but her skin turned yellow. Hopefully, that meant she was ashamed of herself.

Blake sighed. "You might not believe me, but I didn't come here so that Rainbow Dash could yell at you."

"She can yell if she wants to," Gilda muttered. She looked up. "If our positions were reversed, I'd yell at you too."

"You would if you'd had to put up with what I've had to put up with," Rainbow replied.

Gilda said, "Listen, about that whole SDC thing … that was good work. And so was that Low Town stuff, saving all those people, solving the mystery. And I guess that goes for you too, Blake. I owe you both."

"You've got a funny way of showing it," Rainbow said.

"You know how it is, Dash," Gilda said. "We've all got jobs to do, even if we don't always like them."

"How can you talk to her like that?" Ilia demanded. "She's your enemy!"

"No, she isn't," Blake insisted. "Rainbow Dash isn't the enemy, Ilia, and neither am I. I … I betrayed the White Fang, I'll admit to that, I left, and I… I've fought against them since, because from my point of view, the actions of the White Fang here in Vale became evil, indefensible. But that's still a betrayal, and one I don't expect you to forgive right away, just like I don't expect you to forgive my personal betrayal, that's not why I'm here."

"Then why are you here?" Ilia demanded. "I have nothing to say to you!"

"But I have something to say to you," Blake declared. "I betrayed the White Fang, I might even have betrayed you. But did I betray the cause for which I joined the White Fang? No. Never. I didn't join Atlas because I'd forsake our cause; I joined Atlas because I believe — and I believe I'm proving through my actions — that I could do more for our people in a white uniform than I ever could in a white mask. All the bloodshed, Ilia, all the death, what has it gotten us? What has it accomplished? Rainbow's right; we've done more in Atlas, working through Atlas and Atlesian power, than in my whole life before. And we didn't do it alone. I have the ear of an Atlesian councillor; we worked with Weiss Schnee to rescue the kidnapped faunus from Low Town. That's the way forward: humans and faunus working together towards a brighter future, not divisions constantly reinforced with violence."

"Brighter for who?" Gilda asked.

"For all of us, that's the point!" Blake cried.

"Sounds like your parents' way," Gilda said. "Ask nicely; they'll love us if we're on our best behaviour."

"And that didn't work, I know, because my parents were still on the outside, standing on the doorstep with their hands out—"

"And they got the door slammed in their faces," Gilda said.

"But I'm inside the house, and so is Rainbow Dash," Blake insisted. "I'm not talking about standing on the doorstep; I'm talking about getting our hands on the door handle so that it can never be closed on anyone again."

Gilda stared at her, her golden eyes seeming to get a little wider.

Ilia's skin returned to its normal colour. "I don't know who you're lying to," she said, "us or yourself. Either way, you're wasting your time."

"I know that you're angry—" Blake began.

"Atlas killed my family!" Ilia yelled. "The Schnee Dust Company killed my family!" Her chest rose and fell with her heavy breathing. "If I had free use of my hands, I'd show you something of the power of Atlas. You're an idiot if you think you can bend that power to serve you or our people. I don't know whether I'd rather think you were that stupid or that you were just a traitor."

"I'm making a difference," Blake said, and Rainbow had to admire her patience in just standing there and taking everything that Ilia threw her way without losing her temper over it. "I've found a better way than the one we knew back in Mistral. A way that doesn't require us to sacrifice our humanity in the name of progress and the revolution, a way that doesn't require me to hollow myself out until there's nothing left of Blake Belladonna but bitterness and anger." She paused. "You may not believe it, but I still care about you, Ilia."

Ilia froze, her eyes fixed on Blake.

"I still think about our time together; I still remember those days in Mistral, the things you taught me," Blake went on. "And it's because I still care that I don't want to see you lose yourself to wrath and bitterness like … I know that you still have your humanity, Ilia. Please, hold onto it, while you still can."

Ilia kept on staring up at Blake. Her lower lip quivered.

Then it curled into a scowl, and a reddish tint crept into Ilia's skin. Her voice sharpened as she said, "You're right, I don't believe you. I don't believe that you still care, not one bit! Because if you did, if you really cared about me, if you remembered our time together the way you say you do, then … then there's no way in Remnant you would have hurt me the way you did. The way you have. The way you're doing right now.

"You've made your choice, Blake, and I've made mine, and so, if you came here to change my mind, to change who I am, to make me forget everything that has been done to me, to make me like you, then … then you've just wasted your time.

"And if that's all you came here to say, then we're done here."
 
Chapter 85 - We Believe in Ourselves
We Believe In Ourselves


Pyrrha quickened her pace, and Jaune did likewise, walking briskly across the promenade, ignoring the flashes of photography from the press and the public, ignoring — or at most, begging a polite 'excuse me' of — the public too as they caught up with Penny.

Penny herself was not moving quickly, but she was moving with a certain … a certain dignity, Pyrrha might have called it, with her back straight and her chin up and no shuffling or shambling in her step at all.

Perhaps she really was taking it all that well. Perhaps she really wasn't troubled by it at all.

Good for her, if so, but if not, then at least they could let Penny know that she didn't have to affect insouciance, at least not around them.

Just because she was their team leader—

Their new team leader. Was that not a marvel? Was that not a very thunderbolt from a clear sky? Who would have guessed, nigh-on a year ago when they had met, or even more recently as last week, that Penny would be their leader?

Pyrrha would not have predicted it, and much though she mourned the circumstances that had brought them to this point, nevertheless, she was pleased for Penny.

Pleased for herself, too, if truth be told. She knew — she had known ever since Sunset's close encounter with a White Fang bomb — that she was Sunset's intended successor, but knowing it was not the same thing as desiring it.

She did not desire it at all. Nikos though her name might be, long though she might boast a line of royal ancestors, leadership was not a destiny she sought for herself, nor was it honestly one to which she could call herself suited. Mother was right; what kind of leader would stand silently by while a friend was in need of defence, would allow the sentence to be passed without a word pleaded for so much as moderation and mercy? No, Pyrrha was not such stuff as leaders were made of.

But Penny … Penny had already made a good start to proving that she was made of such, and Pyrrha had high hopes that she would show much more if the times permitted. Penny had already grown so much, after all, shining brighter each day like a sun that was rising inexorably up over the horizon and climbing towards its zenith. Who could doubt — who would wish to doubt — that her best days were yet to come, that she would vindicate Professor Ozpin's faith in her tenfold or more?

And yet, for all that, just because she was a team leader did not mean that she needed to hold her heart behind a wall. For all that she knew that she had unburdened herself to Sunset more often, nevertheless, Pyrrha flattered herself that Sunset had known that she had a sympathetic heart in Pyrrha if she wished it. Now, she wished Penny to know the same, if she had need of such.

"Penny?" Pyrrha asked gently as she and Jaune caught up with their new team leader.

Penny turned her head one way, to look at Pyrrha, and the other way to look at Jaune. "Hey," she said. "Did Rainbow Dash or Blake say anything after I left?"

"Only that there was nothing to worry about; it's all been taken care of."

"Right," said Penny. "That's good to hear, thank you."

"How … are you, Penny?" asked Pyrrha. "How are you feeling?"

Penny was quiet for a few moments, even as the general hubbub of conversation all around them meant that it could hardly be said that they passed the time in silence. Their feet tapped lightly on the arena floor, and the smells of hot popcorn wafted into Pyrrha's nostrils.

"I," Penny began. "I don't regret a single choice that I've made, and that means that I don't feel too hurt by what Neon said; she doesn't know who I am or why I did what I did; why should I care what she thinks or if she hates me?" She paused. "But, at the same time, maybe it would have been better to have stayed away just now?"

"To what end?" Pyrrha asked. "To what purpose?"

"To not upsetting Neon?" Penny suggested.

"That's her problem," Jaune said.

"But mine too," Penny said, "because I … isn't she right, that I should run away from Atlas and then—"

"Pretend to care?" Pyrrha asked. "But you do care, do you not? There is no contradiction between wishing to be free of the control of Atlas and not wishing for the death or injury of your old teammates. Should Jaune and I have stayed away because we're not Atlesian? Do our other bonds count for nothing? Neon was too harsh by far."

Penny looked at her. "Thank you, Pyrrha. But all the same time, I can understand why she was upset."

"You are very mature," Pyrrha said, a smile blossoming upon her face. "For all your youth, you may be the most mature of any of us."

Penny gasped. "Really? You—" She cut herself off. "Well, I mean, I am the team leader now; I can't let my feelings run away with me. At least, not too often."

"'Not too often' doesn't mean never," Jaune pointed out. "If you ever … if things ever get too much for you, you know that we're both here for you, right? All three of us are."

"I know," Penny assured her. "But I'm really — and I'm not just saying this because I'm the team leader or because I think I should — not upset. Neon … I didn't fit in at Atlas; that's why I left, after all, but at the same time, it means that even if I wanted to get upset, I really couldn't get mad at someone telling me that I didn't fit in at Atlas. I've made my choice, and Neon can think what she likes about that. I hope that saying it made her feel better."

Pyrrha suspected that it wouldn't make Neon feel better to hear Penny speaking so sanguinely — in her experience, graciousness was not appreciated by the angry when it was offered to them: the first time she had defeated Arslan in the arena, she had thought that being graceful in victory might mollify Arslan somewhat; instead, Arslan had called her some names which had rather hurt at the time — but she wasn't about to tell Penny that for obvious reasons.

Instead, she said, "You really have grown up a great deal, Penny."

Penny beamed at that, but was prevented from actually replying to Pyrrha by the voice of Professor Port, echoing across the entire Colosseum.

"Ahem," he said. "We're ready to begin the semi-finals of what I'm sure you'll all agree has been a Vytal Tournament to remember! I hope our fighters are rested and recharged, because we're about to announce the first match."

If there is any justice or good fortune, it will be my turn first, Pyrrha thought. Rainbow needs a little more time to rest and recharge, I think.

The promenade had small screens mounted on the walls, not in the least large enough that watching the fights from here would be anything like as satisfying as watching in the arena itself — they were smaller than most televisions — but nevertheless, Pyrrha could look around and see on the screen, the four faces of the remaining fighters spinning around and around. With only four busts, and with three of the four each having, in their own way, quite distinctive hair, it was much easier to keep track of herself, her portrait appearing and then disappearing before reappearing on the other side of the screen.

And then finally disappearing altogether.

"Our first semi-final match is between Rainbow Dash of Atlas and Weiss Schnee of Beacon!" Professor Port cried. "Please take your seats as we invite our two contestants to make their way out onto the battlefield!"

XxXxX​

Blake stood at the edge of the docking pad, watching as the prison airship flew away, gliding off into the blue, diving down below the Atlesian cruiser stationed just off the Colosseum.

"Where are they being taken?" she asked.

"Down to Vale," replied Winter Schnee. "We've agreed to turn them over as a gesture of goodwill. Likewise, as a gesture of their goodwill in turn, the Valish have agreed to allow us to sit in on the interrogation and learn more about their intentions and purpose."

"'Intentions'?" asked Blake, looking towards Weiss' older sister.

"You'll forgive us if we don't take their word that they were here to kill you and Dash," Winter said. "Now, if you'll excuse me."

"Ma'am," Rainbow said, one foot slamming down onto the floor as she saluted.

Winter returned the salute casually, almost off-handedly, before turning away, clasping her hands behind her back as she stalked off Blake knew not where.

Blake returned her attention to the prison airship that was growing ever more distant from her sight.

"Do you think it made any difference?" she asked. "Do you think they paid any attention to a word we said?"

"I think, from what I could see, that you might have gotten through to Gilda," Sun suggested. "Maybe. I mean, I don't know her like Rainbow does, but she seemed to be listening."

"You think?" Rainbow asked.

"She's your friend, you tell me."

"It's because she's my friend that I don't trust myself," Rainbow replied. "I'd like to think that she was listening, sure. I'd like to think that … I mean, not that it matters now, so much."

"You don't think it matters?" asked Blake.

Rainbow made an almost shrug of her shoulders that didn't quite get there. She ran one hand through her rainbow hair, over the top of her head. "The reason why I would have liked to get through to Gilda, the reason why I would have loved it if she'd done what you did and walked away from the White Fang is so that I wouldn't have to kill her in the future. But now … whether she sees things our way or not, she's still going to rot in a cell for years. There's no walking away now; that chance is done."

"But when she gets out of prison, at some point, even if that is years from now," Blake said, "if she remembers what we said, if we got to her, then … then maybe she won't leave jail the same person that she went in, maybe she won't walk out of prison and go straight back to the White Fang."

"You think what we said made that much difference?" asked Rainbow.

"Not to turn someone's whole life around, but…" Blake hesitated. "If what we said, if it even causes so much as a spark of introspection, of thinking about things differently … maybe Gilda can educate herself in prison, do the work herself, change herself; maybe she just needed a little push to start the process."

She paused and could not stop her head from bowing forwards a little. "Neither of you thought that I reached Ilia, then?"

"Well … do you want us to be honest or supportive?"

Blake sighed. "That's a no, then."

"She's a lost cause," Sun said. "I know that you wanted to help her, but she's too far gone."

"You don't know that."

"Okay, maybe I don't," Sun replied. "But I know what I heard her say, and it didn't sound like the words of someone who was keeping an open mind." He paused. "I get why—"

"No," Blake said. "No, you don't understand."

"Then help me understand," Sun said, reaching out to her, putting his hands upon her arms. "Explain it to me, please. Because … maybe it's just the fact that I never had White Fang friends like you—"

"Well, when you say it like that," Rainbow interjected, "I mean … Gilda and I were friends before she joined the White Fang, and we weren't really friends afterwards."

"But you are friends, right?" Sun said. "That's why you didn't want to kill her. That's why you wanted to talk to her."

Rainbow scratched at her neck with one hand. "It wasn't my choice to stop being friends," she said. "Except maybe it was. Maybe I could have handled things better. Maybe if I'd been willing to talk to Gilda instead of throwing her out, then things would have been different; maybe I could have talked her out of joining the White Fang at all. Maybe if I hadn't been such a stuck-up little jackass with her head up in Atlas who thought she was better than everyone else stuck down in Low Town, then Gilda would have listened to what I had to say. Or maybe not. I don't know. I guess I'm worried that I made mistakes when we were kids that pushed Gilda this way, and if I could make up for those mistakes … well, I'd like to do that."

"Some might say that's itself a sign of arrogance," Blake murmured. "It's not your fault."

"But this is your responsibility?" asked Sun.

"I didn't just have White Fang friends," Blake reminded. "I was White Fang. And Ilia was my friend, and for our friendship, I would like to help her, but not only for our friendship but also … because if things had been even a little different, then I could have ended up just like Ilia. Just like Adam."

"No," Sun said. "That's not possible."

Blake smiled at him, gently lifting the edges of her lips. "Sweetly said," she murmured. "But you can't know that."

"You walked away," Rainbow reminded her. "On your own. Nobody had to save you, nobody had to lecture you, nobody you'd tried to kill had to put themselves out there to lead you to grace like Ciel's Lady writing all those epistles to everyone under the winter sun."

"That's right," Sun said. "You did that all on your own."

"If someone escapes from slavery, don't they have an obligation to help free others left in chains?" Blake asked. "Or do they walk away, saying 'I freed myself, so can they if they have a mind'?"

"An obligation? No," Rainbow said. "A choice, sure; you can want to save Ilia, but nobody gets to demand that you do it. Nobody can demand that you even try."

"But you have tried," Sun said. "Isn't that enough?"

"It had better be enough," Rainbow remarked. "It's a long way between here and Atlas."

"Ahem," Professor Port cleared his throat, interrupting their conversation as his voice echoed out across the promenade. "We're ready to begin the semi-finals of what I'm sure you'll all agree has been a Vytal Tournament to remember!"

"Hopefully for the sanctioned fights," Rainbow said, looking like she was on the verge of smirking.

Professor Port went on. "I hope our fighters are rested and recharged, because we're about to announce the first match."

As the faces spun on the nearest screen, and on all the other screens mounted on the walls of the promenade, the portraits of the contenders turning and over one another as though someone had managed to catch Rainbow, Weiss, Pyrrha, and Umber Gorgoneion and stick them in a washer like stuffed animals, Blake looked at Rainbow. "Are you rested and recharged?" She suspected that she already knew the answer.

Rainbow laughed as she scratched the back of her neck with one hand. "Not exactly, but maybe if I'm not up first—"

"Our first semi-final match is between Rainbow Dash of Atlas and Weiss Schnee of Beacon!" announced Professor Port. "Please take your seats as we invite our two contestants to make their way out onto the battlefield!"

There was a moment of silence.

Rainbow rolled her shoulders and cracked her knuckles. "Right," she said. "Okay, let's do this."

"Can you?" Blake asked. "Do this, I mean?"

Rainbow snorted. "Come on, Blake; it's not like I've got no aura left."

"How much aura do you have left?"

"Some," Rainbow said, which wasn't much of an answer at all. "I'm out of the red, and unlike Neon, I'm not going to die in the arena. I'm only up against Weiss after all."

"Weiss is pretty capable," Blake reminded her.

"I know, but she isn't going to murder me," Rainbow replied. "Is it ideal? No. But, you know, the reason they don't give us time for our auras to recharge all the way is because this is supposed to be a test of endurance."

"Except that you didn't lose your aura in the arena; Sun barely took any off you," Blake said. Hopefully Sun wouldn't take offence at her stating that truth.

"Yeah, but so what?" Rainbow asked. "What am I going to do, forfeit the match? I can't ask for a longer break, or for the draw to be re-run, or … Weiss' aura won't be full either — Neon gave her a tough fight — she's probably in the same state as I am right now. I might still have more than she does." She grinned. "And if I don't, then I still made the semi-finals of the Vytal Tournament, and that's more than most people can say."

"I guess so," Blake said, because there really wasn't a lot else to say, was there? What else was Blake supposed to say, that she was sorry that Rainbow had burned her aura trying to help her? She wasn't, really; she'd rather be alive, and she'd rather that Applejack be alive than that Rainbow be better placed in the tournament.

It didn't matter that much in the scheme of things, although it would be a pity if Rainbow got knocked out by Weiss — poor Weiss, eternally pitted against faunus; at least if she made it to the finals, then she wouldn't have that problem — because of the White Fang.

A pity, and a little ironic, too.

Not that she was going to say that to Rainbow Dash either.

"Good luck," was all she said. "I'll be watching from the box, with my mother and everyone else."

Rainbow nodded. "My aura might not be all the way up in the green, but I'll put on a good show for you all anyway. I should probably get down there, huh?"

"Take your time," Blake said.

"To let my aura recharge a little more?"

"No, to give everyone time to buy their last minute popcorn and candyfloss," Blake replied. "But maybe also to help your aura, too."

Rainbow chuckled. "I'll see you later." She turned around and began to jog lightly — not at all fast; she was moving barely faster than a walking pace — down the promenade, looking for one of the routes that led out onto the battlefield.

Blake was left alone with Sun — and the crowds who moved around them, paying them little notice. Not even the little girls in their Blake Belladonna wigs paid her any mind, all too busy making their way quickly — some of the younger, fitter people ignoring the 'Do Not Run' signs to dash along the promenade, as did some of the children, who, unlike the young people, got yelled at by their parents for it — back to their seats before the match began.

"Would you like to join me up in the Councillor's box?" she asked Sun.

"Well, it's either that, or I go back to the contestants' area and listen to Scarlet tell me what a loser I am, so…" Sun held his hands up in the air, as though she were balancing a set of scales. "It's a tough choice, but I'll go with you."

Blake chuckled. "Is Scarlet really that bad?"

"Oh, he's way worse."

"I'm sorry to hear that," Blake said, wrapping her hands around one of Sun's impressively wide arms.

"Ah, it's okay," Sun assured her, as they started to walk together in the direction of Councillor Cadance's private box. "I'm sure he'll mellow out once he becomes team leader and I'm not around to bug him anymore. At least I hope he will, for Neptune's sake."

"You think that he'll be made team leader, and not Neptune?" Blake asked.

"I think so," Sun said. "I mean, he wants it badly enough."

"Just because you want something doesn't mean that you'll get it," Blake replied. "Or that you should."

She thought about Ruby, and the ambition that she had shown last night; how long had that lain hidden, that desire to lead, to replace Sunset? Had it sprung out of the revelation of what Sunset had done, or had she kept it locked away inside for much longer than that, and only that aforementioned revelation had given her the leave to let it show?

Either way, she had not been granted her desire. Professor Ozpin had decided that to want something was not the same as being suited for it, and for whatever it was worth, Blake thought he was probably right, Penny was the better choice. She was … less dogmatic, but without Sunset's accompanying vice of straying into a sort of solipsism. No, not solipsism, that was the wrong word; Sunset's flaw was not selfishness but rather…

It occurred to Blake that Sunset's flaw was one that Neon might have appreciated: she stood shoulder to shoulder with her comrades to a fault.

Even to a great fault.

Blake found that that was not a line of thought she wished to consider travelling down.

She was grateful when Sun said, "I guess you've got a point. I mean I never wanted to be team leader, and Professor Lionheart picked me anyway. I wonder what he was thinking with that?"

If what General Ironwood had said about the accusations made against Professor Lionheart were true — that was to say, if the accusations that Cinder had made against Professor Lionheart were true — then Blake thought that she might have an idea what Professor Lionheart had been thinking with his choice of Sun as team leader. For that matter, it would explain some of his other team leader choices as well: Arslan Atlan, for another; and Pyrrha had remarked that it seemed to be Medea Helios who was the driving force behind Team JAMM, not their putative team leader Jason. Had Professor Lionheart been deliberately making the wrong choice for team leader, so as to … produce worse huntsmen?

Had Salem commanded him to do so?

Well, she wasn't going to tell Sun that he might have been chosen because he was a bad choice, so she simply said, "I'm sure that Professor Lionheart recognised your courage and resolve." She paused. "You know, before I spotted Ilia and got drawn into this business with the White Fang, I was actually on my way to console you about the fight."

"Really?" Sun asked, his voice rising a little.

"Yes," Blake said. "Is that really so hard to believe?"

"Not really, it's just … you don't need to do that," Sun told her. "Me losing a fight in some tournament doesn't really … you've got bigger things to worry about, right? Like that stuff with Sunset?"

Blake was silent for a moment. "You know about that," she whispered.

"Well, yeah, I think everyone knows about that, whether they believe it or not," Sun replied. "I didn't have a chance to talk to you about it earlier … I wasn't sure if you'd want me to."

Blake didn't respond to that. Does he want me to tell him the truth? What does he think the truth might be? Am I allowed to tell him anything? It doesn't directly touch on Salem, or Maidens, or anything like that, but all the same… "Sun—"

"I don't know if you know what really happened," Sun told her, "And if you do know, then I don't want you to tell me."

Blake's eyebrows rose, even as her ears pricked up. "You don't?"

"No," Sun said. "I choose to believe that this is all nonsense, just like Sunset and everyone in her corner said it was, just something that someone got ahold of and decided to make a big deal out of."

"You … choose to believe?" Blake repeated.

"Yeah," Sun declared. "Because if I didn't, if it was true, then … then I'd have to decide what I thought about it, and that would be really awkward because…" With his free hand, he reached out to Blake and stroked his fingertips ever so gently across her pale cheek, making a tingle run down Blake's spine as he did so. "I'd just rather not. So I choose to believe Sunset."

"Just like that?" asked Blake. "It's that easy?"

"She's a friend of yours," Sun replied. "So I trust her."

Blake couldn't help but smile. "There are times when I envy you."

"Sure you do," Sun said. "I'm very enviable."

Blake chuckled. "Speaking of envy, I understand that you impressed Shining Armor last night."

"Yeah, yeah, I did," Sun said. "I'm not sure that he'll stay impressed after the way that Rainbow Dash tore me apart earlier—"

"I wouldn't worry about that too much, if I were you," Blake told him. "I admit that Councillor Cadance did have second thoughts about the whole thing, but Shining Armor fought your corner."

"He did?"

Blake nodded. "He said that you getting caught out by Rainbow Dash doesn't reflect on how well you'd do against more regular opponents. For what it's worth, I was going to tell you the same thing: Rainbow's very good, and the fact that you struggled against her doesn't reflect badly on you so much as it reflects well on her. Basically, you'll still get accredited." She gave him a nudge with her shoulder. "You'll be a huntsman before anyone."

"When you put it like that, it sounds really weird," Sun replied. "A little cool, I've gotta admit, but … kinda weird, all the same."

"I'm sure you'll get used to it," Blake assured him. "Have you … have you thought anymore about where you'll go, any plans?"

Sun nodded. "I think I might have found a place: guy advertising a room, no rent, just someone to help out around the place. Sounds perfect, right?"

"Sounds a little too good to be true," Blake murmured. "Are you sure that they're … safe? I wouldn't want you to end up like Leaf."

"That's your friend from that SDC thing, right?" Sun asked. "Maybe I can meet her someday?"

"That would be nice," Blake said. "But don't change the subject."

"Okay, on the subject, I'm sure that if I did end up in that kind of trouble, then you'd rescue me, just like you and Rainbow did her."

"Sun!" Blake cried, punching him lightly on the arm. "I'm being serious!"

"Okay then, seriously, unlike your friend, I can handle myself," Sun said. "I'm going to Mantle because I can handle myself. If this is some kind of trap or something, isn't it better that I walk into it than someone else who can't get themselves out of it?"

"That sounds nobler than it is; it would be better if you looked into a suspected trap from the outside," Blake pointed out.

"It's not like I can afford rent," Sun pointed out. "And if I get a job, then doesn't that defeat the point of me going to Mantle? Who am I going to help if I'm working all day?"

That was a good point, so good a point that it was rather difficult to refute. "I … what kind of place is this?" Blake asked. "This free room?"

"It's in the back of a barber shop," Sun explained. "I'd have to, like, sweep up sometimes, run errands for the guy, but it doesn't sound too bad."

"The room might not be too good either," Blake suggested.

"Maybe not, but I've lived in Vacuo," Sun reminded her. "There's nothing Mantle can throw at me that I can't deal with."

"Well, if you're sure, then go for it," Blake said softly. "And make sure to send me the address once you get there."

They reached the stairs leading up from the promenade to the box, the same stairs that Blake had descended not too long ago with Twilight and Scootaloo — before she had seen Ilia, and her day had gotten a lot more exciting.

It was a little surprising to Blake — although considering their injuries, perhaps it should not have been — that they caught up with Applejack and Neon on the staircase, albeit near the top.

"Howdy, you two," Applejack said, with a bit of a grunt in her voice. "How did it go with, uh, with—?"

"With your and Dashie's old White Fang buddies?" Neon asked. "You know, I had an old friend in the White Fang too, but I kicked their ass and let them rot in jail; I just thought I'd point that out."

Blake frowned. "Why?"

"Why what?"

"Why did you point that out, for a start?"

"Because it's fun being morally superior to you, Princess," Neon said with a grin. "You may be up on your high horse, but today, I'm riding a mammoth."

"Are you?" Blake asked dubiously. "You … you didn't care about them? Afterwards? You didn't … you didn't want to—?"

"To what?" Neon asked. "Change their mind? Show them a better way? Lead them into the light of salvation?"

"You're mocking me, but yes," Blake said. "Aren't you religious?"

"So?" Neon asked. "You think that means I should be preaching or something?"

"Um … kind of, yeah?" Blake said, even though it sounded very stupid as soon as she said it.

Neon snorted. "If we did that, we'd be even more endangered than we are now. Although with Ciel as your example, I can see why you might think that."

"I heard that," Ciel said, emerging out onto the top of the staircase.

Neon's tail twitched as she turned around, looking up at Ciel. "Hey, Ciel; you know I love you, just like you know that you … letting other people know when they've stepped out of line is a you thing, not a faith thing."

"We are commanded to keep righteousness in our own hearts and let other people concern themselves with themselves, for good or ill," Ciel allowed. "At least in the modern day. There was a time when the faith did proselytise — the epistles were not written merely for the edification of the converted — but as the cold winds blew in, the Lady revealed to the later fathers and mothers of the church that it was more important to … preserve that which was good than to seek to purify that which was rotten."

"Plus, you know, nobody likes someone too self-righteous," Neon added. She looked back at Blake. "Something you should maybe bear in mind." She winked.

Blake struggled not to scowl at her.

"The point is," Neon said, "that Molly made the choice to go setting off bombs for the White Fang, so why is it my job to stop … okay, I did actually physically stop her because she was trying to kill people, but after I did that, why is it then my job to put myself out there and do the hard work over something she did and decided to do for herself?"

"Because she's your friend?" asked Blake.

"To be honest, I never really liked her that much," Neon replied.

Ciel began to descend the stairs towards them. "Are we talking about the girl who—?"

"Ruined your party dress for your fourteenth birthday, yes," Neon said. "Molly always had a nasty jealous streak; I think that's why she ended up with the White Fang."

"And you gave her a black eye over it," Ciel remarked. "You were always very protective of me. I probably … should not have appreciated the way that you went at her like that as much as I did, but … I did, as I say, I was very grateful."

Neon laughed lightly. "Personally, I think you had more fun fixing up that dress afterwards than you did at the party once we actually made it there."

Ciel did not confirm, though the way that a smile briefly played upon her face did not deny it either. She glanced from Neon to Applejack and finally to Blake. "I must say, you look to be in a better state than those who went to aid you."

Blake looked away from Ciel's gaze. "I was … trapped for a while, rather than injured. I was still very fortunate that they were there."

Ciel raised one hand to Neon's temple, almost but not quite touching it. "You're hurt."

"You're not going to give me a lecture on how I shouldn't have fought with low aura, are you?" Neon asked.

"No, I am going to ask you what happened?"

"I kicked the asses of the first two guys, including the one holding Blake prisoner," Neon explained. "Then the third one jumped me from behind. Blake helped me out before she could do too much."

"For which you have my thanks," Ciel said, bowing her head in Blake's direction.

"Neon did the same for me," Blake observed.

"Nevertheless, I am grateful," Ciel said. She paused. "What were the White Fang trying to do, could you determine?"

"Trying to kill Blake, accordin' to them," Applejack said. "And Rainbow Dash too."

"WHAT?"

The shout of exclamation came not from Sun, or from Neon, and certainly not from Ciel. It came from Blake's mother, who emerged into view at the top of the stairs, just as Ciel had done not long ago.

"Mom?" Blake said. "Were you … were you standing up there listening just out of sight?"

"Well, what was I supposed to do, since you wouldn't hurry up here and come speak to me?" Mom demanded. "You've been standing down there on the staircase, and I've had to listen to you chattering away — now ordinarily, I'd just be glad that you were talking to your friends, or even that you had friends to talk to—"

"Mom!"

"But ever since Twilight came back to tell me that you'd seen the White Fang and had run off to fight them, I've been sitting here worrying about you, and your dillying and dallying down here hasn't helped!" Mom declared. "And now you say that … Applejack, did I hear you right, they were there to kill Blake? And Rainbow Dash? Is that right, sweetie?"

"That's … what they said, yes," Blake murmured, bowing her head. She felt Sun put an arm — she might have called it a protective arm save for the fact that she had never felt really in need of Sun's protection — around her. "They were here for us. Gilda said that … we'd been making the White Fang look bad."

"Wow," Neon said. "Petty, much?"

"Gilda admitted that," Blake murmured. "Applejack broke through the door before she had a chance to rephrase."

"Applejack may have spared her the embarrassment of admitting that such a sentiment could not be rephrased," Ciel suggested.

Mom descended the stairs, one hand resting lightly upon the polished metal bannister. Her steps were slow, each one landing with a tap that, light though it might have been, nevertheless echoed in the corridor. "They came to kill you," she whispered.

"I'm fine, Mom," Blake assured her. "I was … bound, for a little bit, but then Applejack, and then Rainbow Dash, and Neon after that, they came to help me."

Mom nodded, and a smile crossed her face, even reaching her eyes after a moment's delay. Ciel stepped aside as Mom walked by her, reaching out to put her hands upon the necks of Applejack and Neon, stroking them gently up and down.

"Thank you," she said, "for helping her."

"We're all Atlesians, ma'am," Neon said. "All for one and one for all."

Mom looked at Blake. "I suppose you were onto something with this."

"I'd like to think so," Blake said quietly.

Mom nodded. She paused for a moment, sighing, although Blake wasn't entirely sure what she had to sigh about. Then she said, "I ought to kill Sienna for this."

Blake blinked. "Mom?"

"On the day," Mom began. "On the day that your father and I left for Menagerie … and left you behind; on that day, I begged Sienna to take care of you. You were just a girl, and though you were determined to stay, I wanted to make sure that you were in good hands, as best I could. And so I begged, I pleaded with Sienna. 'As my own daughter she will be, to me,' she said, and now … now this. Do you really believe that she wasn't involved? Do you really believe that they would dare try and kill you without her sanction?"

"They've tried to kill me before, albeit less explicitly," Blake observed. Although it would require the High Leader's order to send someone from the Mistral chapter, like Ilia, to Vale to accomplish a mission like this.

But at the same time, Sienna? Sienna Khan, who had been as a mother to her after her parents' departure, Sienna who had taught her and mentored her, at whose feet she had sat and listened and learned? Sienna had ordered her death?

"One day, if I am any judge of men, and my voice has any weight at all in my succession, you will sit where I sit and lead the White Fang when I am gone."

Perhaps Ilia wasn't the only one who felt personally betrayed.

"You have learned from me in Mistral, now learn from Adam in Vale. See how he commands men in battle, see how he wins their loyalty in the camp. See it, absorb it, and soon, I will give you a chapter of your own. The Atlas Chapter must be rebuilt; it has been shattered and leaderless for too long."

Perhaps Sienna didn't appreciate the irony, either.

"Even if that's true," Blake said. "And I'm not saying it is … I'd much rather that it wasn't. But even if it is true, then you shouldn't, you mustn't make anything of it. Sienna Khan is too powerful and too popular; you'd only hurt yourself, maybe literally, by making an issue out of this. If something happened to you because of this, because you were trying to stand up for me, I don't know if I'd be able to forgive myself. It's best to let it lie."

Mom was silent as she looked at Blake. "You sound like your father," she said, sounding sadder about it than Blake thought the comparison warranted. "Shrugging off the hurt and the insults, turning the other cheek. If he were here, he'd be so proud of you."

"And you?" Blake asked.

"Right now, I'd rather skin Sienna alive and make a throw rug out of her," Mom said airily. "But I suppose I'll do as you say if it will make you feel better. But we should probably get back to … but what were you talking about earlier?"

"How far earlier?" asked Sun.

"Oh, all the way, when we first heard you," Mom replied. "Something about … it's Neon Katt, isn't it; we watched you fight this morning?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"Commiserations, dear," Mom said. "And, if you don't mind me asking, do your parents still live in Mantle, or—?"

"They haven't gone to Menagerie, if that's what you're asking, ma'am," Neon said. "I don't think Mom would ever move. Yeah, she still lives in Mantle, with my nana; Dad is…"

"I'm so sorry," Mom said. "I didn't mean to stir up—"

"It's fine," Neon said quickly. "It's fine."

Mom's brow furrowed for a second. "But you said something about a friend in the White Fang?"

Neon smiled with one corner of her mouth. "Actually, what I said was, that unlike some people, she was never really much of a friend in the first place, so it doesn't bother me that she's gone away to prison."

Blake sighed. "One of the White Fang operatives up here was an old friend of Rainbow Dash's, Gilda—"

"Gilda Swiftwing?" Mom asked. "But Rainbow's letter to her parents—"

"You read Rainbow's letter to her parents?" Blake asked.

"Rainbow wrote to her folks?" Applejack said. "Boy howdy, never thought Ah'd see the day."

"Yes, she sent me a letter to give to them," Mom replied. "And I didn't read it; Rainbow's father read it out in my presence. And then he cried. But the point is that Rainbow's letter mentioned a Gilda; she implied she was employed here in Vale."

"I … think Rainbow was probably…" — Blake searched for a polite way of saying 'lying,' but all the synonyms seemed rather inadequate, as though they didn't quite fit the circumstances — "lying for Gilda's sake. Maybe her parents don't know that she's in the White Fang and Rainbow didn't want to tell them? Anyway, she is a member of the White Fang, and she was here, and so was a girl I knew from … the old days; her name is Ilia, we met in Mistral. After they were arrested, Rainbow and I went to talk to them."

"To interrogate them?"

"No, Mom, to talk to them," Blake declared. "To … try and make them see that it doesn't have to be this way, that we can have equality without violence if we're just willing to … as Sienna herself wrote, the road may be long, but we will walk it because we walk on two legs, not four. We can. We must."

"It's a little late to be telling that to two people who just tried to kill you, isn't it?" Mom asked.

"I don't believe so, no," Blake replied. "Not while they're still alive, and while I am."

"So like your father," Mom said, even as she shook her head, as though a comparison to Blake's father was not something to be proud of. "I remember one time, when we'd been ambushed in the woods by these rednecks, and they were…" She stopped. "You know, we really should get back to the box before the match begins."

"That's probably a good idea," Blake said.

They all mounted the last few steps, walking back into the Councillor's box — although it had gotten so crowded now that to call it a 'private box' seemed almost oxymoronic.

"You're back!" Pinkie cried. "And you're okay." She stopped, looking at Applejack. "Are you okay?"

"Applejack, what happened to yer face?" demanded Apple Bloom, aghast.

"Ah just had a little bit of a disagreement with the floor, that's all," Applejack said. "It made some pretty solid points."

Apple Bloom crossed her arms and grumbled. "I hate it when that happens."

"But everything's taken care of now, right?" asked Twilight, standing up and looking back at them all. "Hey, Neon, what are you—?"

"I helped out," Neon said. "And I was kindly invited up here with you fancy folk as a reward."

"Everything is taken care of," Blake said. "The White Fang are in custody—"

"Or in hospital," Neon added.

"Yes," Blake murmured. "Or … that."

"What were they after?" Twilight asked. "Do you know?"

"Let's talk about it after the match," Blake suggested. "I'm a little worried about Rainbow Dash."

"She wasn't hurt, was she, darling?" asked Rarity.

"No, but she lost more aura fighting the White Fang than … before," Blake said delicately, to spare Sun's blushes. "I'm a bit concerned that she won't have enough left to face Weiss and everything that she's capable of."

"Speed won't be enough," Neon said. "It wasn't enough for me; it won't be enough for Dash. But, Dashie has more options than I do, then I'd say she's still got a chance. Don't forget, Weiss' aura isn't full up either, I banged her up pretty good before she managed to throw me out of the ring."

XxXxX​

Leaf clapped — almost slammed — her hands together. "Yes!" she cried. "Now she is going down!" She pointed downwards, with both hands, to emphasise her point.

Veil sipped on a cup of tea. "You've said that three times already," she pointed out.

"Yeah, well … this time!" Leaf declared, her voice rising at the end. "This time she is going up against Rainbow Dash, and Rainbow Dash will not let me down. No, the only person who is going down—"

"Is Weiss Schnee," Veil said tiredly.

"Yes! And don't say it like that; this time it's going to happen," Leaf insisted. "Rainbow's going to kick her from one end of the arena to the other, you'll see."

"And I thought you were warming up to her a little bit," Veil remarked. "Weiss Schnee, I mean."

"I … maybe I am, a little," Leaf admitted. "But that doesn't mean I want to see her beat my actual friend. And she won't. Just watch and see." She settled back on the sofa. "This time, I'm right for sure."

XxXxX​

Rainbow rolled her shoulders as she walked into the arena, moving her arms briskly back and forth as she walked out of the darkness and into the light.

They cheered her on. Of course they did. All that cheering rising up like Atlas rising up into the sky. Rising up and then falling on her like a rain.

Rain falling on you could actually feel quite nice under certain circumstances, provided that it wasn't too strong. Refreshing, like.

Speaking of refreshing, she wouldn't have minded having a little bit longer to recharge, what with the White Fang having interrupted her break. She wouldn't have minded if it had been Pyrrha called up instead of her; Pyrrha fighting Weiss would have been a thing to see, even if it did mean that Rainbow would have had to fight Umber Gorgoneion and her overpowered semblance.

Pyrrha versus Weiss might still be a thing to see.

No. No, Rainbow couldn't let herself think like that. She couldn't be defeatist before the fight had even started. Yes, it would have been good to have had a real breather, but duty called. She had to fly the flag for Atlas. She was the last person left flying the flag for Atlas after Weiss had knocked out Neon, and unlike some academies whose names began with an H, they weren't going to just cheer for Weiss because she'd been born in the north kingdom. Atlas was Atlas, and Beacon was Beacon, and while you could move between them, as Blake and Penny had in opposite directions, you couldn't keep a foot in both.

Unless you were Mistralian, and your people were so desperate for a win, they'd take any excuse to claim one as their own, apparently.

Since representing Atlas meant putting on a decent show for the crowd, Rainbow waved to them as she walked out. She waved to the north, to the south, to the east, and she even turned around and waved to the west, bouncing up and down upon the balls of her feet before she turned around again and made it the rest of the way to the central hexagon.

The crowd kept on cheering.

They even carried on cheering when Weiss came out; although there were still a few jackasses out there booing her, there seemed to be less of them than there had been. Rainbow hoped so, anyway; she hoped it wasn't just one of those things where noises sounded different in the arena compared to outside.

She may be the villain of this tournament, but villains can be cool, right? They can be popular.

Sometimes, they can be so popular that they get to become good guys.


Weiss strutted out onto the battlefield, the epitome of poise, back straight, chin up, one hand on the hilt of her sword, the other held out by her side as if for balance, her eyes … Rainbow was sure that her eyes weren't actually closed, but she was looking down in such a way that they kind of looked closed, and it combined with the pout on her face to remind Rainbow of nothing so much as a catwalk model, strutting her stuff in the latest fancy fashion.

Rainbow wouldn't be too surprised to learn that Weiss had had to do modelling at some point, or something like it. Or maybe singers learned to walk like that as well.

Either way, as she walked out, crossing her legs as she walked to put some extra sway in her hips, Rainbow couldn't deny — wouldn't deny, didn't want to deny — that she was impressed. From the way that she was rocking it, you'd never guess that she'd started this tournament as the most hated fighter in contention, or even that she was still getting booed as she came in.

Rainbow found herself smiling as she watched her opponent come closer.

Weiss reached the hexagon at the centre of the stage. She half-turned away from Rainbow, presenting her side to her — the side on which she didn't have a scar — before she looked at her out of the corners of her eye.

"I understand you had some trouble with the White Fang not too long ago," she said softly.

Rainbow stretched her arms, raising them up into the air. "It's all wrapped up now, nothing to worry about. They were taken care of, Blake's fine, everything's fine. It was handled."

"I'm certainly glad to hear that Blake is alright," Weiss murmured. "She could have got into trouble by herself."

Rainbow snorted. "She's learning. One day, she'll learn to wait for backup."

The corner of Weiss' mouth rose. "How's your aura?"

"Not as good as it would have been if the White Fang hadn't stuck their nose in," Rainbow said, dropping her arms down by her side.

At that moment, the aura levels of the two of them appeared on the boards on the north and south of the stage: Weiss' aura, partially recharged from her fight with Neon, was in the moderate yellow; Rainbow's aura was also in the yellow, but closer to the red than Weiss had to deal with. Rainbow had Ilia to thank for that.

"Yes, I can see," Weiss said dryly. She raised her free hand, as though she were inspecting her nails. "If only you'd had some additional backup."

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "I had backup, and anyway, you wouldn't have been fast enough to keep up with me and Neon."

"Maybe the two of you shouldn't have rushed on ahead," Weiss suggested.

"If we hadn't rushed on ahead, Applejack would be dead," Rainbow declared.

Weiss looked at her, the smile fading from her face. "Who?"

"Applejack, a friend of ours," Rainbow explained.

"I don't think I've met her."

"She's not a student right now; she's interrupted," Rainbow explained. "She went to help Blake too, got to her before we did. Then we got to her before … I'm sorry you felt left out, but—"

"I'm faster than you might think with my glyphs," Weiss said.

"Not fast enough," Rainbow replied.

Weiss lowered her hand. "Well," she said, "we'll see about that, won't we?"

"I guess so," Rainbow murmured. "Are you gonna try and make me pay because you're mad at me?"

Weiss raised one eyebrow, the eyebrow that was intersected by her scar. "Do you think that I ought to be mad at you?"

"No," Rainbow said. "But then, Neon did just accuse me of acting like her mom, so I guess other people might see things differently."

Weiss chuckled. "I understand why you were worried. Were the White Fang after me?"

"Not according to them," Rainbow said. "They said they were after Blake." She didn't add that they were also after her, because in the circumstances, it might have felt like she was bragging.

"Really?" Weiss gasped, her voice rising. "After Blake? But Blake…" Her voice trailed off. "My word, that's petty." She coughed into her hand to clear her throat. "That is quite something, but still … I understand why you were worried about me; I understand the thought that my name might make me a target. But though I am a Schnee, I am also a capable huntress, and if there are any threats to my life, I would rather meet them head on than hide behind you, or Blake, or anyone else who wishes to protect me, however well-meaning they may be. If anyone wants to take my head, they're welcome to try."

Rainbow grinned. "I'll bear that in mind."

"Do so," Weiss commanded. "For I intend to show you just how capable I am."

"Now that it looks like everyone is seated, and our two contestants seem more than ready, we're ready to begin!" Doctor Oobleck announced. Rainbow guessed that the live television feed was coming back after the commercials — she wondered what people watching would make of the fact that her aura levels had dropped so much; maybe they'd get the news about the White Fang; maybe they weren't paying attention enough to notice things like Rainbow's aura — as the floor of the arena all around them rolled back and Weiss and Rainbow descended into the pit below upon the floating hexagonal platform.

"Weiss Schnee of Beacon!" Doctor Oobleck declared, prompting a mix of boos and cheers, but thankfully more cheers than boos.

"Rainbow Dash of Atlas!" Doctor Oobleck added, to yet more cheering and fewer boos.

"I hope you'll live up to your reputation," Weiss said. "As I shall endeavour to live up to my name."

"I try not to disappoint my friends," Rainbow said.

Weiss made a gesture that was halfway between a nod and a bow of her head.

"Three!" Doctor Oobleck cried.

Rainbow Dash unfurled her Wings of Harmony, the metal sprouting from her jetpack with a series of metallic clanks and clicks until they were spread out on either side of her.

"Two!"

Weiss tightened her grip upon the hilt of Myrtenaster. Rainbow's hands hovered over her machine pistols.

"One! FIGHT!"

Rainbow kicked off the ground, the Wings of Harmony carrying her upwards into the air. Weiss hadn't seen that coming; immediately after the word 'fight' had been called out, she had drawn her slender sword and started conjuring her black barrier glyphs in front of and beside her. No doubt, she'd been expecting Rainbow to rush her, just like Neon had rushed her — and, also, the way that Rainbow had rushed Sun, in fairness — and she had meant to be ready for it this time.

The fact that Rainbow hadn't rushed her thus caught her by surprise.

Rainbow soared, drawing Brutal Honesty and Plain Awesome from their holsters on her hips as she soared across the battlefield, flying straight over Weiss, who had no barrier directly overhead.

Rainbow fired, the muzzles of her machine pistols blazing, but Weiss had already moved to protect herself from that quarter, conjuring another barrier directly overhead; if any of Rainbow's rounds snuck through in time and struck Weiss, then they didn't do much to her aura. She didn't even flinch.

Rainbow circled overhead, her wings and jetpack carrying her close to the top of the arena, up above the spotlights, up out of sight of the cameras, maybe — no, no, there was a camera there tracking her movements — up to the top of the forcefield that enclosed the opening in the ceiling, admitting sunlight in but keeping rain and snow out, as well as stopping any stray grenades or rockets from flying clean out of the arena and landing on some poor guy in the host city. Rainbow flew as close to the top of the sky as she could get within the confines of Amity Arena, circling once, then twice, like an eagle who knows there is a mouse somewhere but doesn't quite know where it is.

Though in Rainbow's case, she knew where the mouse was; she just didn't want Weiss to know that she knew.

She dived down, descending through the air, soaring down, hair yanked back by the air resistance, dropping down behind Weiss, firing as she did so. She managed to hit Weiss at least a couple of times before her opponent, knocked back against the wall of her own barriers, conjured up another one to protect her.

Weiss was now completely surrounded, protected by a hedge of her barrier glyphs. Rainbow dropped down, flying beneath the battlefield, her feet almost skimming the floor that would knock her out of the competition before she flew back up under the central hexagon.

She lurked there, legs tucked up, back hunched, lying in wait like … some kind of fish, probably. Or a seal. A seal lurking for a penguin to come in the water. Either way, Rainbow was lurking, hiding underneath the battlefield; the central hexagon was almost completely flat, with only a gravity dust crystal sticking out of the bottom to control its elevation, glowing dark purple as a charge ran through it. Rainbow waited there, in the shadow; she was in the blind spot of the cameras, nobody could see her: not the crowds, not the people watching at home, and certainly not Weiss.

Rainbow could decide when and where to emerge and attack.

Of course, Weiss could just stay where she was, playing turtle with all her bulletproof glyphs, but — and leaving aside the idea of just smashing through them, since Rainbow's aura wasn't whole enough for her to like the idea of throwing around a ton of aura booms like that, and anyway, she was a little wary of closing the distance with Weiss in her condition — that would drain Weiss' aura, and Rainbow would win the fight anyway.

Not that she really wanted to win like that, but if it absolutely came to it, and Weiss decided to spend the entire fight surrounded by her glyphs until her aura hit the red, she'd take it all the same.

But Rainbow didn't think it would come to that. Weiss wouldn't just sit there, waiting for her aura to run out through use of her semblance. Nor would she stand there blindly, waiting for Rainbow to attack her from any direction.

Weiss would come down here to get her, and when she did … then it would just be a matter of knocking her off her perch.

Rainbow waited. If Weiss didn't come down here, then she would go up, but for now, she waited, guns out, pointed on either side of her as Rainbow turned in the air, spinning slowly around and around, eyes scanning in all directions, waiting for any sign of Weiss.

She couldn't hear anything from up above; if Weiss was moving around up there, then her footfalls were too faint, especially with the noise that the crowd was making. The crowd … did the crowd just gasp? Rainbow thought that she heard the crowd gasp, but she couldn't be certain of it; she might have misheard. Because what could they be gasping about, nothing was happening?

Nothing that I can see.

But what could Weiss be doing that I can't see? Is she drilling a tunnel through the floor?


A white glyph appeared directly in front of Rainbow Dash. Rainbow watched it, Plain Awesome aimed straight at it, as it hovered in the air for a few seconds, five seconds, seven seconds before it faded away into nothingness, like it had never been at all. There was no sign of Weiss.

Another glyph appeared, about twenty or thirty degrees rightwards of the first; Rainbow trained Brutal Honesty on this one, her hand perfectly still as she watched the glyph, and waited. Still no sign of Weiss.

That glyph, like the first, disappeared. Another white glyph appeared, and then another one after that, glyphs glowing bright white, smoke seeming to rise off of them as though they were hot, but no Weiss to leap onto them, no Weiss to use them to suspend her in the air.

Rainbow smiled. Nice try, Weiss. She was trying to distract Rainbow, to make her jump at glyphs that she herself had no intention of jumping onto, and then once she had succeeded in distracting her, then she would come down somewhere else and try to hit Rainbow from behind.

But Rainbow wasn't going to fall for just a glyph with no—

There! On her left! Rainbow saw movement on the glyph, a flash of silver-white clothing; she spun towards it, training both her pistols on it. Brutal Honesty and Plain Awesome erupted, bullets flying to tear—

To tear through the empty bolero that floated gently down to land upon the glyph.

I've been had! Rainbow began to turn, searching for—

Rainbow was hit from behind by a great force; she felt the point of Weiss' blade on her back, but she also felt the explosion too as she was hurled forwards, banging her head against the central hexagon in the process. Alarms blared from the Wings of Harmony, red warning lights flashing on both of Rainbow's shoulders, and the jetpack felt heavier on Rainbow's back as she started to descend towards the ground.

Ice dust! That had been what Weiss had hit her with; she'd struck with the sword and offloaded some ice dust onto Rainbow at the same time. The Wings of Harmony had a heating system that would melt the ice, but it would take a little bit of time to work, and the ground was very close already.

Rainbow cranked the thrust all the way up to full, hoping to buy herself some time that way, and as she did so, she twisted in the air to see Weiss Schnee, bare armed and bare shouldered without her bolero, standing on a black glyph angled downwards towards Rainbow Dash.

She was only there for a split second or less before the glyph launched her like a silver spear straight towards her enemy.

Rainbow fired at her as she came on, both her machine pistols blazing; her bullets struck home, but not enough to halt Weiss' momentum as she soared across the distance between them, blade outstretched for a thrust.

Rainbow let Brutal Honesty fall from her fingers and clenched her hand into a fist.

Weiss flew straight and true. Rainbow twisted in the air as best she could with ice still weighing down the Wings of Harmony and freezing up the engine, letting Weiss fly past her.

And as she flew, Rainbow hit her hard upon the cheek.

It was weird, but in the moment that her fist struck home, Rainbow could have sworn that Weiss was smiling.

Rainbow hit her all the same, denting Weiss' remaining aura if not her face, knocking her sideways — into another glyph that stopped her before she hit the wall of the arena, before she landed on another glyph that kept her balanced off the floor.

Rainbow—

Rainbow was stuck. A black glyph surrounded her wrist, holding her in place.

Weiss had known. She had known how Rainbow would respond; she was smiling because she'd already planned for everything.

Two more glyphs appeared around her ankles, securing Rainbow even more firmly.

Do I have enough aura to break them, like Neon?

Is Weiss going to give me the chance?


That question was answered when Weiss launched herself at Rainbow Dash again; this time, she fired at Rainbow as she flew, blasts of fire dust leaping along the length of her blade to fly at Rainbow Dash, hitting her on the thigh, in the chest. Rainbow fired back, getting off what shots she could with Plain Awesome because this match might be over, but Rainbow wasn't going to let it go without fighting to the finish. She fired; she prepared to pistol whip Weiss as she came past.

Weiss fired another burst of fire dust as she flew by, lashing Rainbow with the edge of her slender sword.

"Rainbow Dash's aura has dropped below the limit!" Doctor Oobleck announced. "Weiss Schnee is the winner!"

"I'm sure that was an exciting match," Professor Port added. "If only we could have actually seen it for ourselves."

The crowd erupted. Some of them booed, but more of them cheered, a lot more.

It seemed like the villain had won the crowd over after all.

Weiss' glyphs vanished, and Rainbow — most of the ice melted from the Wings of Harmony — glided down to the ground to recover Brutal Honesty. As she slipped the pistol into its holster, she saw that Weiss had also landed, to pick up her bolero which had landed nearby once the glyph that had supported it had vanished.

"How is it?" Rainbow asked.

Weiss stuck three of her fingers through bullet holes in the fabric. "It … has seen better days," she murmured.

Rainbow winced. "Sorry about that."

Weiss smiled as she shook her head. "If I didn't want it to suffer any damage, I shouldn't have used it as a decoy, should I?" She started to pull it on.

"You're still going to wear it?" Rainbow asked. She had a feeling that Rarity would have a fit if she could see this, wearing bullet-riddled clothes.

"It's not completely ruined," Weiss pointed out. "And even with the bullet holes, it still covers more than doing without." She paused, taking a step closer to Rainbow Dash, and then another. She looked away, looking up at the crowd which had booed her yesterday and now seemed to be mostly cheering her on. "They've changed their tune, haven't they?"

"Your skill is winning them over," Rainbow said.

"My skill," Weiss murmured. "Or the fact my latest faunus opponents don't seem to hate me?"

Rainbow smirked. "A little bit of that too," she said as the arena began to drop down to pick them up. "Congratulations."

Weiss still didn't look at Rainbow. "If your aura hadn't been so low—"

"But it was," Rainbow said.

"Indeed, but I can't help but feel that I've taken advantage."

"The only thing you took advantage of was knowing what I'd do," Rainbow said. "You won because you were three moves ahead at the end; that's all there is to it. If I'd had more aura … you'd have come up with a different plan, I'm sure." She hesitated. "So … how does it feel to be a Vytal finalist? To have victory within reach? To know that your name will be remembered for this?"

"I hope to be remembered for much more, in my time," Weiss said softly. "But this…" Now, she looked at Rainbow Dash, a smile playing across her face. She spread her arms out on either side of her and twirled on her toes, her long side-ponytail flying around her. "This feels pretty marvellous, I must say."

Rainbow grinned. "I'll bet it does." She held out her hand. "Congratulations, Weiss Schnee."

Weiss took her hand, her small, pale hand fitting neatly into Rainbow's larger, darker palm.

They shook hands warmly as the crowd cheered on.
 
Chapter 86 - And We've Got What It Takes
And We've Got What It Takes


"Hey, El-Tee," Mallard said, "Weiss Schnee is gonna be a Vytal finalist."

Martinez looked at him while not looking at him, keeping her eyes on the outside while shifting just a little bit to show that she was paying attention. "Is she?"

"Yeah," Mallard replied, waving his scroll a little bit. "Says here she just won her semifinals match. A match that no one could see, but still."

"Nobody could see it?"

"Weiss and her opponent went down under the stage, where there's a blindspot for the cameras," Mallard explained. "At least, that's what it says here."

"Huh," Martinez muttered. "You know, that makes me feel a little bit better about the fact that I'm stuck here like this and couldn't watch the fight anyway." Disappointing for Stuart and Tyler though, I'll bet. She smirked. "All the same, atta girl. You go get 'em. Is the crowd still giving her a hard time?"

"A little bit, but not as bad, it says," Mallard said, looking at his scroll again. "Says here she got more cheers than boos. It helps that her opponent was really good about it, apparently."

"Well, that's good; she never deserved to have all that crap thrown her way," Martinez said. "Do you know who she's up against in the final?"

"Not yet," said Mallard. "She had the first match, and the match coming up will decide who she's up against."

"Right," Martinez murmured. "Then you should put that away; we've got work to do."

"Sure thing, El-Tee, but don't you want to hear about the White Fang first?"

Martinez's head snapped around. "'White Fang'?"

"Details are sketchy, but during the break between the quarter- and semi-finals, there was some trouble, and a bunch of people got arrested. They're saying it was White Fang trying to do … something." Mallard frowned. "Do you think it's connected to what we're doing out here?"

"I don't know, but it could be," Martinez said. "I mean, somebody is expecting trouble, or we wouldn't be out here in the first place, so … yeah. It could be. Maybe someone — the Council, Ozpin, someone — knew that there was going to be an attack somewhere but didn't know where it was going to be, that's why we're here, that's why somebody tried to cover all the bases like this."

"Only it turned out they were trying to hit Amity Arena," Mallard said.

Martinez nodded. "That's one theory. Only it can't have been much of a hit if they took care of it all and had the semifinals afterwards. Sounds like a damp squib, don't you think?"

Mallard nodded. "So … you think it's not over?"

"I think we've got no excuse to assume that everything's been all wrapped up and we can take our eyes off the ball," Martinez said, and she looked out of the front windscreen of the van once again. "Put that away."

"Whatever you say, Lieutenant."



Leaf groaned. She groaned intensely as she put her head between her knees, her hands on top of her head, behind her squirrel ears.

Leaf groaned. Rainbow was out? Rainbow was out? Rainbow had been knocked out of the tournament?

It was bad enough that Blake had decided to drop out in round one, and Sunset had dropped out after round two — though she was probably glad that she'd done that, considering the bollocks that had been spread about her online since last night — but Rainbow was out? The one that Leaf had been counting on to go all the way, and she was out? All Leaf's faves were out?

The one time, the one time — how many other times was she going to get the chance to say that a whole bunch of Vytal Festival contestants were her friends? — that she had known a load of the fighters competing, and they were all out now.

Her friend was out, and knocked out by Weiss Schnee!

It was cruel. It was way too cruel.

She felt Veil's hand upon her back, rubbing it gently up and down.

"There, there," Veil said. "There, there."

"You're mocking me, aren't you?" Leaf said.

"Do you need to ask?"

Leaf scowled as she raised her head. "Why shouldn't I be upset about this?"

"Because your friend Rainbow doesn't look too upset," Veil pointed out, gesturing towards the TV. "Look at her."

Leaf looked. On the TV screen, Rainbow Dash was shaking hands with Weiss Schnee. She had her other hand on the smaller girl's shoulder. They looked pretty friendly, she had to admit.

Rainbow Dash, her friend, looked pretty friendly with Weiss Schnee. Weiss Schnee.

Maybe … maybe Rainbow knew something she didn't, something like what they were saying on the news, that it wasn't the fault of the Schnee family, that it was bad apples in the company or whatever. Leaf hadn't believed that, but now, watching Rainbow Dash with Weiss Schnee like that … maybe it was true.

If Rainbow thought that it wasn't true, if Rainbow thought that the Schnee family had been involved in what they were doing in those camps, then she wouldn't be acting like that, would she?

No, no, she wouldn't, and Leaf would stand for no arguments upon that point.

Maybe I'll call her and ask about it.

It's not like she has anything going on right now, unfortunately.


"Well … okay, let's say that she's not that bad," Leaf admitted. "Her first fight was pretty good, and that fight … we couldn't see that fight, which sucks, but whatever, maybe she's okay. But even if she was the nicest person ever, even if her family had nothing to do with any of that stuff and Jacques Schnee was just really bad at running his company, then I can still be upset that Rainbow got knocked out because that's just terrible!" She flopped backwards against the sofa. "I mean, who am I supposed to root for now?"

XxXxX​

"So," Principal Celestia said, "all our Canterlot alumni have been eliminated."

"Yes," Vice-Principal Luna murmured. "Yes, they have. I wonder where all Rainbow Dash's aura went? Was she involved with that reported disturbance with the White Fang, do you think?"

"If there was a disturbance with the White Fang," Celestia replied. "It's all speculation at this stage."

"Yes, like the speculation about Sunset Shimmer," Luna remarked.

Celestia was silent for a moment. "Even if we are to go around casting aspersions at elected Councillors—"

Luna snorted. "Elected Councillors indeed, now there is a standard to attach honesty to."

Celestia shook her head. "Even if we are to go around calling them liars … I am sure that Sunset Shimmer did what she thought was best."

"I am sure of that too; it worries me more than it appears to bother you," Luna remarked. "Regardless of that, I'm sure that something happened up on the arena; Rainbow Dash's aura didn't deplete itself, after all, and she had much more of it after her fight with Sun Wukong. Enough to carry her through that battle, I think."

"You're quite right that something happened up there," Celestia agreed. "Whether it was actually the White Fang or no … at this stage, we can hardly say, can we?"

"No," Luna admitted. "No, I suppose we can't." She got up. "But, in any case, whether it was the White Fang or Silver Bullet or someone else completely different, something happened, and I believe that Rainbow Dash was involved in that something, and that something took a bite out of her aura."

"I'm sure you're right," Celestia said. "All the same, it is a pity that she is out."

"To be a semifinalist is not nothing," Luna pointed out. "It's more than either of us managed."

Celestia snorted. "Yes. Yes, I suppose that is quite true."

Luna sighed, and as she sighed she got to her feet. "And now that all that is over with, I suppose I should begin my packing."

"So soon?" Celestia asked. "The transfer—"

"May come at any time, and probably sooner rather than later if James has his way," Luna said.

"Yes," Celestia whispered. "Yes, I suppose you're right." She paused for a moment. "I will miss you, and so will the children, I believe."

"This is not goodbye, sister," Luna pointed out.

"Then why do you act like it is so much worse than goodbye?" Celestia asked. "You act like you're going to your execution, not taking up a prestigious teaching post in Atlas."

"In Atlas, yes. Prestigious? We shall see what I make of it, I suppose," Luna said. "Teaching the next generation of huntsmen and huntresses to battle nightmares within the dreams of their friends, their comrades, and eventually everyone else as well. I may — I hope I will — make something prestigious of that, but … that doesn't change the fact that this is not my choice. Yes, James is being very good about the whole thing — he could have been a lot harder on me — but … it is not my choice; I am being forced to flee against my will from the malice of Salem, and because of Lionheart, besides. You will, I hope, forgive me if that does not put me in a good humour."

XxXxX​

Rainbow had her hands tucked behind her head as she walked around the Promenade, ambling slowly in the direction of Cadance's box. Sure, she could have gone back to the competitors' area with Weiss, but she figured that instead she'd go check in on Twi and Blake and everyone, see how they were doing.

See how they'd reacted to Applejack's face.

See if Blake had told them the truth about the White Fang attack. Rainbow wouldn't put it past her not to try and pass it off with some kind of 'well, I don't know why the White Fang would try anything here' because she didn't want a fuss made over her.

And so Rainbow walked along the promenade, which was quieter now than it had been, because so many people were still in their seats waiting for the next match — Pyrrha versus Umber. How was Pyrrha going to deal with that semblance? One of the pleasures of being a spectator now was that Rainbow could wait and find out without having anything ulterior riding on the outcome.

Anyway, the promenade wasn't so crowded now because most people were staying in their seats, and if they were paying attention, then they were thinking the same thing Rainbow was: how was Pyrrha, or anyone else, going to stop Umber when she could just freeze them with a look? What they weren't doing was paying attention to Rainbow Dash, and why would they? She'd just lost, after all. She was nothing now, unimportant.

"Rainbow Dash?"

The voice was not familiar to Rainbow, but she stopped and turned around anyway. She was confronted by a young woman, maybe her age or a little bit older, with a little bit of blonde hair peeking out from underneath the rainbow-coloured wig that she was wearing on top of her head. She wore a turquoise blouse and a blue skirt, with a little gold bangle hanging off the wrist of her right hand. She was a faunus, with lizard scales on her face, most prominently around her eyes but also speckling her cheeks and neck; she had the letters SDC painted on her face, around one of her blue eyes, just like Sabine and Reynard had done before their doubles match with Weiss.

"You are Rainbow Dash, aren't you?" she asked. She chuckled. "Otherwise, I guess congratulations are in order for a very accurate cosplay."

Rainbow let out a little laugh. "No, I'm Rainbow Dash. And you are?"

"Strato Henderson," Strato said. "I just wanted to say that I am … saying that I'm a big fan doesn't seem to really cover it, but I don't know … thank you, for what you did with the SDC not long ago. And I heard that wasn't even the first time you'd rescued some people in trouble."

"Well, I guess not; I was just glad I could help," Rainbow said. "Did you … did you know anyone—?"

"No," Strato said. "No, thank gods, my mother is on deployment to Argus right now, or she'd be here too, and my Dad owns a hobby shop in Atlas — he hates to fly, or else he'd be here — and no, no one that I know has gotten mixed up in that awful business; it's just … when we found out what they were doing there, it was so awful, but you … it's good to know that someone is able to stand up to them, and stand up for us too. You're a real inspiration."

Again, Rainbow almost laughed. It … it warmed her heart to hear it, she wasn't going to lie about that, there was no way that she could hear someone telling her that she was a real inspiration and not get a good feeling out of it — she could feel her faunus ears starting to heat up — but at the same time, she couldn't help but feel as though she was stealing credit that didn't entirely belong to her.

"I wasn't alone in that," she pointed out. "Not with the SDC, and not with the other thing you mentioned, down in Low Town, either."

"I know, you were with Blake Belladonna," Strato said. "But … my parents aren't the leaders of Menagerie, they aren't anything special at all, they're just ordinary people, and I … living in Atlas, do you ever feel like you're not enough of a faunus to be a faunus?"

"How do you mean?" Rainbow asked.

"I guess I mean like … I haven't suffered enough?" Strato said. "That sounds really stupid, I know, but down in Mantle, or in Low Town, or—"

"I'm sure that your old man worked really hard to get that shop up in Atlas, and I know your mother works hard in the military," Rainbow told her. "I know that … there's no call to be ashamed of your parents or of where you grew up. It's not your fault that you grew up somewhere nice."

"I know, I get it, I … I understand that," Strato replied. "I guess my point is that someone like you, someone who grew up in Atlas too, the fact that you're able to do your part and fight the good fight, I think that's pretty cool, and it speaks to me more than Blake Belladonna does." She held out her hand. "I guess what I'm trying to say is 'thank you for all your service.'"

Rainbow smiled as she took Strato's hand. "Thank you, for saying that." She considered asking her to take the SDC off her face, but she didn't want to ruin the moment. On the other hand, it was kind of rude to Weiss. "You know … Weiss didn't really—"

"Oh, don't worry, this isn't about her," Strato assured her. "This … this is about the company. Just because the Schnee family didn't have anything to do with it, their business sure did. You know that they're fighting compensation claims?"

"Yeah," Rainbow muttered. "Yeah, I heard about that."

She wasn't sure what the SDC was thinking there; surely, there was no way that they would actually win in a case like that. Or maybe they might, since they could argue that Calliope Ferny and her associates had gone rogue, but still, they were SDC facilities, run and managed by SDC personnel, off the books or not.

Not to mention it was just not a great look to be fighting a case like this.

"This isn't about the Schnee family; it's about … it's about doing something, even if it is something small, to keep reminding people that this happened, and that it's still happening in some ways, and that we won't let it go until justice is served."

"That's … that's good to hear," Rainbow said. I guess if it's nothing to do with Weiss, then there's no reason why she shouldn't wear it. I mean that is what they burned onto the skin of their slaves.

"I'm sorry to have bothered you," Strato said. "I won't take up any more of your time; I just wanted to let you know that you mean a lot to me, even though … I'm sorry."

"It's fine," Rainbow assured her. "It was good to meet you."

Strato smiled. "Thanks. Um, before you go, could I get a selfie?"

Rainbow's smile widened. "Sure," she said, and turned around as Strato put one arm around Rainbow's shoulder and held up her scroll in front of them both with the other. Rainbow felt Strato's head touching hers, or at least the Rainbow wig that Strato was wearing touching her head, nudging her ear just a bit.

She grinned and flashed a peace sign up in front of her.

There was a flash from out of Strato's scroll.

"Thank you!" Strato cried. "Thank you so much! Enjoy your day!"

"You too!" Rainbow said, waving to her as Strato headed off, presumably heading back to her seat, or to find a new seat to watch the last couple of matches.

Strato headed off, but the smile stayed on Rainbow's face as she turned around, and resumed her journey around the promenade towards Cadance's box.

Her scroll went off before she'd gone more than another ten or fifteen feet.

Rainbow fished into her jacket pocket for it; she suspected that it might be Pinkie asking her where she was, but it actually turned out to be a bit more of a surprise: it was Leaf calling.

She answered, tapping the green icon lightly with her thumb. "Leaf? Is everything okay?"

Leaf's face appeared on the screen of Rainbow's scroll; it looked like she was calling from inside a bathroom. There was a little cup with a pair of toothbrushes inside on the shelf behind her, along with a tube of toothpaste, a bottle of soap, and a roll of toilet roll. "Well, I just saw you get knocked out of the tournament, so it isn't going brilliantly, but better than you're doing, maybe?"

"It's not a big deal," Rainbow told her. "It's just a tournament; it doesn't really mean anything."

"Rainbow Dash," Leaf said. She stared out of the screen at Rainbow, a very flat look upon her face. "Rainbow. Dash."

"Uh … yes?" Rainbow asked.

"I know that I'm not a big famous huntress who fights in the Vytal Tournament and is getting a TV show made about me — congratulations on that, by the way."

Rainbow grinned. "Yeah, that's pretty awesome. At least I think so. Blake has a few more reservations than me."

"Is that because of the whole 'killing off her mom' thing?"

"The what thing?!" Rainbow cried, her voice rising.

"Apparently not."

"No, seriously, what are you talking about?" Rainbow demanded.

"Well, my roommate read an article about your show; it says that one of the big plot arcs in the series is going to be the search for the truth about Blake's mom and her death when Blake was a kid. Or something like that."

Rainbow blinked rapidly. "But … Blake's mom is still alive."

"I'm a little worried about the way that they're messing around with it too," Leaf admitted. "Veil — she's my roommate — she thinks that it'll be fine, but I just don't see why they have to take a perfectly good story and mess around with it so much. But maybe it'll be fine. And hey, at least you get a TV show made about you; how many people get to say that?"

"I'm not sure Blake will see it that way," Rainbow muttered. She's going to kill me when she finds out about this. I'll be as dead as her mother in this TV concept.

"Will she care?" Leaf asked. "I mean, Blake didn't get on with her parents, right?"

"She … her mom came to see her at Beacon, and they've made up," Rainbow explained. "I'm on my way to meet her right now. She's actually kind of awesome."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah," Rainbow declared. "She's wise and kind, but she doesn't take herself — or anything else — too seriously either. At least, she pretends not to, most of the time. She can be serious, when she has to be. And she supports Blake in whatever she does, even when she doesn't agree with her."

"Sounds like the perfect mom," Leaf remarked.

"You could do a lot worse," Rainbow agreed. "Although if she could hear us, Blake's mom would be the first person to tell us to appreciate the parents that we have and not wish for somebody else's mother. At least, I'm pretty sure she would. And you know, I think a character like that would really work on TV nowadays; Blake could use someone to give her some good advice. And I'm not just talking about on TV either."

"Maybe she'll get a mother figure?" Leaf suggested.

"Or they could just use her actual mom," Rainbow said. She sighed. "I feel like I should thank you for telling me about this, but at the same time, I really don't like that you told me, because now I have to decide whether I'm going to tell Blake about it or not. On the one hand, I should be honest and tell her the truth; on the other hand … I don't think she'll like the truth."

"Then don't tell her," Leaf said. "Pretend that you didn't hear it from me, and it's not like you found it anywhere else. I could tell her if you like?"

"No, I'll tell her," Rainbow said. "That way, she can get mad at me instead of you, since it was … kind of my idea that we should agree to let our names be used for this show in the first place." Hopefully, the rest of it will be so good that she'll forget about the dead Mom thing and come to appreciate its merits.

Because it's bound to have some.


"Okay," Leaf said. "Anyway, that's not what I was going to say; what I was actually going to say was that I'm not famous like you, and I don't get to fight in the Vytal Tournament with everyone watching, but I am still a competitive athlete, and I've spent enough time competing in motorcycle races to know that as much as you try and pretend that it doesn't matter and it's just a race and all of that other stuff that you say to make people think you're a good sport, losing still hits you like … well, it hits you. So how are you doing?"

Rainbow hesitated. "I…"

"Come on!" Leaf cried. "We're mates, right?"

"Yeah," Rainbow said. "Yeah, we … what does that mean?"

Leaf rolled her eyes. "It's Valish for 'friend.'"

"Oh, right, then yeah, absolutely, we're friends," Rainbow said.

"Then tell me!" Leaf demanded. "Come on, if we're mates, or friends, then you can tell me how you really feel. No judgement. Like I said, I've been there."

Rainbow bit her lip. "Okay, I'll tell you, I … I wasn't actually supposed to go into the final round," she said. "Penny was, because … that doesn't matter—"

"But Penny didn't even go through into the two-on-two round," Leaf pointed out.

"No, she didn't," Rainbow said. "Because Ciel and I wanted it, and in the end, Penny didn't want it; it was only other people who wanted it for her. So Ciel took her spot in the two-on-two, and I took her spot in the one-on-one. Which is a way of saying that I wish that I'd been able to go all the way. I wanted to be able to go all the way. I was … I'm not going to tell you that I expected to win, because Pyrrha Nikos has already beaten me once, and she probably would have beaten me again, but I would have liked to have gotten as far as the finals. I mean, everyone would like to get as far as the finals, I'm sure, but I … I would have liked to have gotten that far, you know? I would have really liked it. I know it doesn't really matter, and there are more important things — this isn't even the most important thing to happen to me today, actually—"

"You mean there really was a White Fang attack at the Amity Arena?" Leaf asked.

"You heard about— of course you did, it was on the news," Rainbow muttered. "Basically, yes."

"And that's where your aura went between matches?"

"Unfortunately, yeah," Rainbow said. "And, you know, the fact that Blake is okay, and so is everyone else — except for the bad guys — is more important than what happens in a tournament fight, but, all the same—"

"You wish you'd won."

"It's been a buzz," Rainbow said. "Standing there with the crowd cheering for me. It's been awesome, even if it doesn't really matter."

"Just so you know," Leaf said, "I was cheering for you too." She paused. "Losing sucks," she added. "Losing will always suck, and if it doesn't, that's only because you really, really didn't care about the competition in the first place. It sucks, and there's nothing that I or anybody else can say to help with that. But I'm sorry."

Rainbow smiled. "Thanks, Leaf. I appreciate that."

Leaf glanced away. "Um, apart from that, there's something else that I wanted to ask you?"

"Are you sure that everything's fine with you?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah, it's not about me," Leaf insisted. "I've got a new job, new apartment, new roommate who I like, even though she drives me crazy half the time — I'm even looking at getting back into motorcycling; I've found an indoor ring nearby that does amateur competitions."

"Awesome, I might come and see you when I'm back in Atlas," Rainbow said.

"Yeah, that'd be great; you could bring Blake!" Leaf said. "And anyone else you liked; bring Penny!"

"Penny's not coming back to Atlas," Rainbow said. "She's staying in Vale, at Beacon. She really liked it here."

"Oh," Leaf said. "Well, that's good for her, I hope. You have to be bold and follow your dreams sometimes, or you'll never get anywhere in life. I mean, look at me." She smiled, although it didn't last that long. "So, yeah, I'm good, but what I wanted to talk to you about was Weiss Schnee. You seemed … pretty friendly with her at the end of your match."

"Well, we are friends," Rainbow said. She had an inkling of an idea as to why Leaf was asking her about this, but she wanted Leaf to come out and say it herself; she wasn't going to say it for Leaf.

Leaf frowned. "So … Weiss Schnee … she's okay? She's not … but her family—"

"It wasn't her family; it was the company," Rainbow said. "Not even Jacques Schnee knew what was going on, and Weiss certainly didn't." She paused. "Listen, can I tell you a secret?"

"You can tell me anything, sure."

"Yeah, but this is a real secret; you can't let on about this to anyone," Rainbow insisted. "But Blake and I, and Penny, wouldn't have found you without Weiss' help."

She couldn't have explained in logical terms why she was telling this to Leaf, when she wasn't willing to go public — when Weiss didn't want them to go public with it, in fairness — to help Weiss' image more generally, except that Leaf was a friend, and it didn't feel right to leave one of her friends thinking ill of Weiss when she ought to have been thanking her. Was that a good enough reason? Maybe, maybe not, but she was going to do it anyway. She'd started now, after all; it would be a little bit late to back out of things at this point.

"When you called, we didn't know where you were or how to find you, so we went to Weiss for help, and it was she who worked out where you were being held. From there, it was just a matter of showing up and shutting Calliope Ferny and her operation down."

Leaf's eyes were wide. "Really?"

"Yes, really," Rainbow said. "Weiss is owed as much thanks as any of us."

"But…" Leaf murmured. "Why doesn't everyone know this? Why is it a secret?"

"Because Jacques Schnee wouldn't like it if he found out what Weiss had done," Rainbow said. "And Weiss … okay, definitely keep this to yourself, or you might get sued even deeper into the ground than you already live, but Weiss … it doesn't seem like she has the best home life. Let's leave it at that, because I don't have any details, and even if I did, it wouldn't be right to share them around."

"No, I get that," Leaf said quietly. "But, with what you're saying … Weiss would be a hero if people knew, and it would be a big help for the reputation of the family, so wouldn't he be pleased? They wouldn't be the bad guys anymore; they'd have helped to fix everything wrong with their company."

Rainbow was quiet for a second. "I don't know if Weiss has thought of that. Maybe she has. I'll ask her about it. But the point is—"

"I already regret wishing that she'd lose every match she was in," Leaf interrupted. "I would still have rooted for you over her, but now I'm rooting for her to win. But quietly, so Veil doesn't find it suspicious."

"I'm glad that we could straighten that out," Rainbow said.

"Have a good day," Leaf said. "If you can."

"I'm sure I'll manage," Rainbow assured her. "See you around, Leaf."

She hung up and slipped her scroll back into her pocket.

I may not be able to help you with everyone's opinion, Weiss, but I did help out with what one person thinks.

And, you know, you're doing a pretty good job winning the rest of the crowd over on your own.


Rainbow soon finished her journey, crossing the promenade and nimbly mounting the stairs, two at a time, up to Cadance's box.

A box that was, as she saw when she made it up there, now so full of people that there weren't enough seats for those who were already there, let alone for her. Neon and Ciel were stood at the back, behind the chairs, along with Shining Armor and the rest of Cadance's security detail.

Those stood at the back were the first to see her as she came in.

"Tough break, Dash," Shining Armor said.

"You might have had more of a chance if it hadn't been for the White Fang," Neon growled. "They may not have killed anyone, but they did stuff our Vytal chances."

"Somehow, I doubt that will bring them any joy, should they learn of it," Ciel said softly.

The noise attracted the attention of the others sitting in front of them; they stood up and turned around to get a better look at her.

"Rainbow Dash," Twilight murmured, clasping her hands together in front of her. She tilted her head a little to one side and smiled a close-mouthed, sympathetic smile. "How … are you?"

"I wish I'd won, obviously," Rainbow admitted. Having admitted it to Leaf, there was less standing in the way of admitting it to others too. "But I can't get too upset about it. I'm just sorry that I couldn't make Atlas proud."

Scootaloo walked around the seats, her artificial legs tapping on the floor as she walked past the others to approach Rainbow Dash.

"I don't know if you've made Atlas proud or not," she said, "but you've made me proud."

She threw her arms around Rainbow's waist, pressing her face against Rainbow's front as she grabbed hold of her in an embrace.

Rainbow let out a breath, her body sagging a little — a little was all that it could manage with Scootaloo glommed onto her like this — as she put one hand the top of Scootaloo's head, rumpling her hair a little bit before her hand travelled down Scootaloo's back. "Thanks, kiddo."

"You've made us all proud, Sugarcube," Applejack said, touching the brim of her hat with one hand.

"You may not have gone all the way, but you did go further than all but two other people in the whole of four schools," Twilight pointed out. "That's pretty amazing."

"And you've still earned a 'You Reached the Semi-Finals' party!'" Pinkie cried. "Can we do that tonight, or—?"

"Uh, Pinkie," Twilight said quickly. "Tonight is the celebration of the end of the whole festival, remember? The fireworks, and the street parties, and I'm sure that Beacon will be putting on something official for everyone."

Well, they would if there might not be a grimm attack tonight, Rainbow thought. And if there isn't a grimm attack, then there probably will be a big celebration of some kind, just to stop everyone panicking, or just getting nervous imagining why we're not having fireworks and a big party.

"Oh, yeah, right," Pinkie said. "Okay, we'll have Rainbow's party when we get back to Atlas."

"That's probably for the best," Blake said softly. She looked at Rainbow. "I—"

"You don't need to say it," Rainbow assured her.

"Then I will say that, although the outcome is a pity, considering that you damaged your aura fighting alongside Blake against the White Fang, I'm glad that you made the sacrifice," Lady Belladonna declared.

Rainbow grinned. "Let's not call it a sacrifice, ma'am; it's not like I died." She paused. "Has, um, has Blake told you—?"

"Yes," Lady Belladonna said, not quite growling but with a bit of that creeping into her voice. "Yes, she has."

"Told us what?" Twilight asked. "Is this about—?"

"Later," Blake urged. "We'll talk about it later, after Pyrrha's match, when there's another break before the final."

You just don't want everyone to coo over you, so you're putting off telling them that there was an attempt on your life, Rainbow thought. Fair enough, I suppose.

Sun gestured to his seat. "You wanna sit down, Rainbow?"

"Nah, you stay where you are," Rainbow told him. "I'll be fine standing."

"Incidentally, darling," Rarity remarked. "How much damage did you do to Weiss Schnee's bolero?"

"You saw that?" Rainbow asked as Scootaloo released one of her arms around Rainbow Dash, and the two began to walk back towards Scootaloo's seat.

"We saw her take it off, then throw it down on the other side of the battlefield to that which she descended," Rarity said. "So it wasn't hard to guess that she used it as a distraction. And we heard the shots."

"I put a few bullet holes in it," Rainbow admitted. "But it was fine for her to wear afterwards; it wasn't ruined."

"Wearing it with bullet holes in, goodness," Rarity murmured, her face growing even paler than it was before. "Do you think that she would allow me to mend it for her, before the finals? You could vouch for my talents. It would be a terrible shame, after all, if she were to have to go out and represent herself and her school while wearing a bolero with—" — she shuddered theatrically — "bullet holes in it."

"I'm sure she wouldn't mind," Rainbow said. "But how?"

"Do you have a sewin' kit stored away in Pinkie's hair, too?" asked Applejack.

"I don't think she does," Pinkie said as she reached into her immense hair and started to feel around inside with one hand.

"No, darling, of course I don't have a sewing kit in Pinkie's hair," Rarity replied, as though the idea was just plain ridiculous. "The sewing kit is strapped to my leg beneath my skirt."

XxXxX​

"So that means Pyrrha's up next, right?" Chester said as he sat down on the arm of the settee, next to River.

"There are only two huntresses left, so yeah, it's Pyrrha up next," Dad replied.

"Oh dear," murmured Mom, clutching at the azure brooch she was wearing on her collar.

"Have some faith, Mom," Sky said, looking to where her mother sat on a chair next to Gold.

"We've all got faith in Pyrrha," Kendal said, without reminding Sky that some of them had had it earlier than others. "It's just that her opponent has those freaky eye powers. You saw what she did to her last opponent: froze her solid. How is Pyrrha supposed to deal with that?"

For her part, Kendal was very glad that this was only a tournament, a fight for fun and glory and bragging rights. The idea of Pyrrha being left completely at an opponent's mercy like that … it hardly bore thinking about.

"Okay, so she's got an impressive power," Sky began.

"They're called semblances," Mom pointed out.

"Thanks, Dad," Sky said. "She's got a semblance, but Pyrrha's never lost a fight, she's the Invincible Girl—"

"I remember when you didn't like her," Kendal said amusedly. "And now look at you, her biggest cheerleader in the family."

"I am not afraid to admit when I am wrong," Sky declared. "And I'm not ashamed that I'm passionate about things either. When I thought that Pyrrha was bad for Jaune and for this family, then I was passionate about that; when I realised that I was wrong, I became passionate about my new and correct views. I've got nothing to be ashamed of." She gestured with one hand to encompass her sisters. "Some of you should be ashamed that you're not as supportive as I am."

"We're all supportive; we're just not as obnoxious about it as you are," River said.

"Let's stay on topic, ladies," Rouge commanded. "The topic being how Pyrrha can possibly win this when all her opponent has to do is take her sunglasses off."

"It will not be that simple," Sky insisted. "Pyrrha will have a way around that; she'll have seen something like this before."

"I wouldn't be so certain," Gold murmured. "Semblances like that are pretty rare."

"Maybe she can use a mirror," Vi said quietly.

Everyone looked at her. Violet was sitting on the floor at the foot of the settee, a book open in front of her, giving the impression — the almost certainly false impression, in Kendal's view — that she wasn't paying as much attention to the tournament as the rest of the family.

"Say again, Vi," Kendal prompted.

"And explain a little more," Sky added.

"Umber's powers are like a basilisk, or a cockatrice, right?" Violet said, putting her book down.

"A what or a what?" Sky said.

"Am I the only person who has any interest in myths or legends?" Violet asked.

"Yes," Sky said. "Because we have lives."

Violet rolled her eyes. "If you're going to be like that, I won't bother to tell you."

"Come on, Vi, don't be like that," Kendal urged. "Sky's sorry, aren't you, Sky?"

"I was only—"

"Aren't you, Sky?" Rouge asked heavily.

Sky huffed. "I'm very sorry, Vi, please tell us about … those things."

"They're kinds of grimm," Gold said. "Very rare, I never met anyone who'd ever seen one."

"Then where did the stories come from?" Aoko asked mildly.

"The grimm are named for mythical creatures," Violet said. "The cockatrice is Valish, the basilisk is Mistralian; they're both snake-hybrid creatures with a lot of similarities, including that they can kill someone by looking into their eyes. In one story, a basilisk was killed by someone holding up a mirror so that it looked into its own eyes and was struck dead by its own gaze."

"So you're saying that if Pyrrha held up a mirror then Umber would be hit by her own semblance and frozen stiff?" Sky asked. "That … is Pyrrha allowed to take a mirror in with her?"

"I really don't know," Gold said, a smile playing about his face. "It's not a question that came up when I competed in this tournament. Or ever, probably."

"The issue with that is that Pyrrha would have to lower the mirror at some point to actually finish off her opponent," Rouge pointed out. "It's a good thought, Vi, but I'm not sure how practical. But, nevertheless, I'm sure that Pyrrha will think of something. I hope she'll think of something."



"Pyrrha next," Terra said.

Saphron murmured in wordless acknowledgement; her brow was furrowed, her eyes were fixed upon the television.

Terra got down off the sofa, kneeling on the floor as she scooped Adrian up into her arms, bouncing him gently up and down. "You're worried, huh?"

Saphron glanced her way. "Well … you saw what that Umber girl did to Yang Xiao Long."

"Yes," Terra allowed. "But she tipped her hand in doing so. She showed what she was capable of. That means Pyrrha isn't going in there blind; she knows what she's up against. I'm sure that she and Jaune have a plan to deal with it."

"You think so?"

"Yes," Terra said. "Yes, I do."

Saphron paused for a moment. "Like what?"

Terra hesitated. "I don't know," she admitted. "But then, I'm not a huntress; they are, and that means they're trained to come up with answers in situations like these. At least, I think it does."

XxXxX​

"Are your accommodations to your liking, Professor?" Camilla asked, as she stood in the doorway.

Before her was one of the guest bedrooms of the House of Rutulus. There were not so many now as there had once been; some of them had been converted to other things, like storerooms, as guests in this house were not as numerous as they once had been. But there were still some occasional guests, those who travelled from far afield to see Turnus either for business or pleasure, and hence, there were guest bedrooms for them.

All the rooms were mild and inoffensive in their decoration, very much influenced by the minimalist style that was in vogue in Atlas, or at least had been when Turnus had been there. The walls were white and, thus, could be very bright when the light reflected off them, and nearly empty, with only a bed, a single small bedside table, and a slightly larger — but by no means large — desk sat beside the door, with a plain wooden chair to sit on. It was hardly rich Mistralian hospitality, but guests did not have to remain in this room if they did not wish to do so. Camilla couldn't see why they would want to do so; this was a room for sleeping in, little more.

Although if the current occupant wished to remain here, out of her sight, she would have no objections to him doing so.

Lionheart was even now unpacking; judging by the number of bags he had brought with him, this room would not remain sparse and minimal for very long; Camilla could already see stacks of books forming on the floor.

It occurred to her that perhaps a row of shelves along the wall would not disturb the style too much.

She dismissed the thought. That was not why she was here.

She turned her attention away from Lionheart's belongings onto the professor himself, who was currently bent down on the floor as he unpacked another of his bags. He was turned somewhat away from her, so that she could not see his face, but her voice turned her towards him.

"Yes, my dear, it's all quite satisfactory. A bed to sleep in and a roof over my head will do me just fine." He chuckled. "Although I daresay I could still make do with less than that, if I had to. I am still a huntsman, after all." He laughed again, although to Camilla's ears, it did not sound a very convincing laugh.

"I am glad," she murmured. "As our guest, your comfort and wellbeing is one of our concerns."

"But not your highest concern?" Lionheart asked, in a tone that might have been intended to be playful.

"For myself, Professor, my highest concerns are the good of my lord and lady Juturna," Camilla said.

"Of course," Lionheart said. "Of course. In earlier days, your fidelity, Miss Volsci, would have become proverbial. As faithful as Camilla, they would have said."

His chuckle was only small and slight this time, but Camilla was beginning to grow weary of it nonetheless.

In so short a season had she already begun to weary of Lionheart's presence? Or wary of it, at the least. Turnus had decided to indulge Juturna in this, believing that there was more to be gained from the professor's presence than there was to be risked by it, and as he was her lord and she but his faithful retainer, she would abide by that decision and obey him in all things, and yet, in her heart, Camilla was troubled by it. She did not want him here, in this house, with these people.

The world could be a cruel place, Camilla had learnt that at an early age; the world was a place where her parents had perished before she could form many memories of them, where she had been caged for transport and for sale; where a good man could be torn down by the hands of his enemies and the bullets of those he thought his friends; where criminals could run riot, their power unchecked. The world could be a cruel place, but this house was a sanctuary in the midst of that cruelty. This house was a place of warmth and comfort and safety, a place of light against the shadows lengthening beyond the walls; a place of love.

These people who dwelt within this house, they were … they were the products of that sanctuary. They had suffered losses — the death of the old lord, the loss of the Agylla family wealth and title and status — but the name of Rutulus, the history of this illustrious family, the wealth and title to which Turnus was heir, this very house itself all had cushioned them from those losses, kept them … they did not know, they did not comprehend within their hearts, how cruel the world outside this house could be.

Yet now, both this house, this sanctuary, and those who sheltered within were both threatened. Camilla feared the shadows without might intrude upon the light.

For a shadow had been invited in.

"I do wonder, Professor," she said, putting one hand upon the door frame, "how such a man as you present yourself ever got into such trouble as you are apparently in."

Lionheart paused, silent, for a moment or two. "I … I'm not sure what you mean, my dear."

"I would prefer that you address me as Miss Volsci, if it is no trouble to," Camilla said, her voice sharpening like the sword thrust into her sash.

Lionheart climbed ponderously to his feet, grunting as he did so, momentarily clasping at his own knees as though they pained him. His lion tail hung limply down behind him as he finally straightened up. He was a tall man, and broad-shouldered, but Camilla was not afeared of large men; she had fought larger and stronger-seeming, and in any case, for all his size, Lionheart seemed … lacking in stature.

Although that might be as false as much else about him.

"Miss Volsci," he said, dry-washing his hands. "Do you … find my being here somehow disagreeable?"

"My lord has welcomed you into his home; it is not for me to question his decision," Camilla said calmly. "But I cannot help but note that the jovial headmaster you appear to be, the inoffensive fellow who bears slight and insults like an ass bears burdens, seems unlikely to have earned the ire of such men that they would see trained killers on his trail. Perhaps you have lied about your peril to Juturna—"

"Why would I do such a thing?" Lionheart asked, keeping his tone mild. "Why would I voluntarily choose flight, and to hide here?"

"Perhaps because you are more than meets the eye," Camilla suggested. The old lord, she was sure, would have seen through Professor Lionheart and into the heart of his mystery; she, alas, was not so perceptive, but she saw enough to perceive that there was an opaqueness about him that Turnus did not comprehend.

Lionheart took a step back. He kept on dry-washing his hands, rubbing them together over and over. "I … you have a suspicious nature, Miss Volsci. Are all guests in the House of Rutulus received with such hostility?"

You have not begun to see the hostility that I am capable of, Camilla thought, but did not say because she felt as though crossing the border into outright rudeness might serve Lionheart better than it served her.

"Perhaps," Lionheart went on, "if Lord Rutulus were to hear—"

"Do not speak to me of Lord Rutulus, sir," Camilla said, and now, her voice grew claws because Lionheart had crossed a line. He threatened her? He threatened her? In this house — in her house — he dared to suggest that she might be undone by words? "I have known Lord Rutulus since he was a boy, and since he was a man I have been his right hand in battle. I cradled Lady Juturna in my arms, and we wept together to learn of the old lord's death. Do not test my place in this house and in my lord's affections; it is not a battle you will win. Nor would your affable, bumbling exterior ever venture upon such ground."

"I don't know what you mean!" Lionheart cried. "I meant nothing by it, nothing at all, you … you really do have a suspicious nature if you think that I was threatening you, my— ahem, Miss Volsci, forgive me. I suppose I … maybe I meant to shame you a little, please forgive me." He half-bowed to her, cringing before her face. "Please, Miss Volsci, I am at the service of House Rutulus, and I am at your service too, indebted as I am to you for my sanctuary here. Please, what can I do to show you how grateful I am?"

You can go back where you came from and take your peril with you, if you are in peril, Camilla thought. But that was not her decision to make. So what she said was, "You may remember for me three things. The first is that I love this family dearly; I prize it above all else, certainly above my own life. The second is that Big Boss once thought himself the master of this city and mocked the idea that I might bring him down, but I stuck his head on a spike outside the palace and waved my hand before his sightless eyes. And the third, and last, thing I would bid you remember is that I am watching you." She paused less than a moment. "I am glad that the room is to your satisfaction. I will leave you now to settle in here." She curtsied. "Good day, Professor."

She started to back away, keeping her eyes upon Professor Lionheart as she went, retreating down the corridor with her eyes fixed upon him until he shut the door in her face.

He might look for cameras hidden in the room; he might even find the decoy that she had put under the desk when Turnus had told her that he was coming; she doubted he would find the real camera that she had hidden in the apparent mousehole in the skirting board.

Nobody knew about it; she rather thought that Turnus might have disapproved if he had known; the video went only to her scroll. If he was up to something, then she would know about it.

Camilla turned around, only to find Turnus emerging from around the corner.

"You don't approve of my decision, do you?" he asked, folding his arms.

Camilla licked her lips. However much he had heard, she had much rather that he had heard none of it. "It … it is not my place to—"

"Yet I would hear your opinion," Turnus told her.

Camilla nodded. "Very well, if you would hear my opinion, then … it is my opinion that he is a villain, and I do not like his being here." She hesitated. "How much did you—?"

"Most of it, I think," Turnus said. He folded his arms. "I confess, I didn't like the way that he threatened you either."

Camilla could not quite prevent the slightest smile from tugging at the corners of her lips. "Then you, too, believe it was a threat?"

"I think it was intended as one," Turnus said. "That he would go tattling to me about you, claiming that you had threatened him, insulted him. Rather pathetic, if you ask me; stand up for yourself, man." He smiled. "You were quite right; it would have done him no good at all. I confess … it makes me a poor host, no doubt, but it was entertaining listening to you make him squirm."

"Did you hear what I said about his story making no sense with the man he is?" Camilla asked.

"I did," Turnus replied. "Perhaps you're right. Perhaps he does have hidden depths to him."

"Yet you will have him here nonetheless?" Camilla asked.

"Juturna wants him here," Turnus said. "Gods know why, but she does, and I'm not minded to oppose her. I think she's right to say that I may gain advantage from his presence."

"But what of the danger?" Camilla asked.

"Danger from Lionheart's enemies?" Turnus asked. "Or from himself?"

"Either," Camilla said.

"I'm sure that we can protect ourselves against a few thugs, even if they do have murderous intent, even if they are huntsmen," Turnus said. "They cannot be all that good as huntsmen, or they wouldn't be doing such work. And as for Lionheart, Faintheart would be a more fitting name for him, don't you think? His hidden depths would have to be deep indeed if they are hiding the sort of malice or competence that could threaten us here. Lionheart doesn't frighten me."

Because you have grown up in a sanctuary and scarcely know what it is to be afraid, Camilla thought. "You have a bold heart," she murmured. "It is the glory of your spirit, and yet, I would have you remember that bold spirits may be undone when they present their backs to little men with knives."

"Then I am fortunate," Turnus said, "in having you to guard my back from little men, and big ones also."

Camilla felt a flush rise to her cheeks. "Always."

Turnus smiled at her, and set her heart afluttering in the process, such a smile was it. "Will you come and watch this next match with us? Pyrrha is fighting a Shade student with a very powerful semblance."

"Powerful in what way?" asked Camilla.

"She freezes people with her gaze," Turnus explained.

"Indeed?" Camilla murmured. "That sounds a rare challenge for Pyrrha Nikos."

XxXxX​

"All the hopes of Mistral now rest on Lady Pyrrha," Lord Wong declared. "Or else our years of hurt, as the song would have it, will extend yet further."

"Indeed, my lord," Lady Nikos replied.

She did not say, because it was no doubt obvious to Lord and Lady Wong, that she was not displeased that all the hopes of Mistral now rested upon the shoulders of her daughter; indeed, that was where she had always hoped that they would come to rest. Some might have wished for a final between Pyrrha and Arslan Altan, but Lady Nikos was glad that, when the final battle between Pyrrha and Weiss Schnee began, no one in Mistral would be in any doubt as to where their loyalties lay.

"The Schnee heiress is not without skill," Lady Wong murmured. "And not without a powerful semblance either, but I confess I am more worried about this Umber Gorgoneion … do you think that she could be of the Kisthenian Gorgoneions?"

"Why would a Mistralian, daughter of a noble line, attend Shade Academy?" Lady Nikos asked, infusing the name of Shade with a degree of sneering patrician hauteur that she would not have inflicted upon any other academy in Remnant.

"I know not," Lady Wong admitted. "And I admit that I have not heard of a third daughter of that family, but Gorgoneion is not a common name in Mistral; it cannot be common in Vacuo, surely?"

"Whether she is or is not technically a Mistralian, she is neither a Haven student nor well known to the public as a daughter of Mistral as Lady Pyrrha is," Lord Wong said. "She cannot serve as the focus of our hopes and expectations."

"I should hope not," Lady Nikos sniffed.

"But that semblance of hers…" Lady Wong murmured. "It is concerning, no?"

Lady Nikos did not reply immediately. She needed some little time to consider her response. The truth was that Umber Gorgoneion — whether she was of the Gorgoneion family or not — did possess a very formidable semblance; so formidable, in fact, that Lady Nikos felt that she probably owed Yang Xiao Long some sort of gift to thank her for exposing said semblance before it had come Pyrrha's turn to face it. An expensive hamper, perhaps, or maybe she should ask Miss Xiao Long what she wanted — within reason.

For if Miss Gorgoneion's semblance had remained concealed until now, and Pyrrha had marched out to face it unaware…

It was concerning. Most semblances gave advantages to those who owned the semblance, but they did not render their wielder invincible. Despite her epithet, not even Pyrrha's semblance did that; it could be negated by the simple act of wielding weapons made out of other than metal, or by — like Arslan Altan — fighting barehanded. Vespa's sting, Metella's hydrokinesis, Hector's barrier, they all gave advantage without guaranteeing victory. But Miss Gorgoneion's gaze, that was a semblance of a different sort. It was the sort of semblance which, in its power, recalled some of the old tales, in which the gods would gift their favourites with staggering abilities — and then cursed them for some insult, such as by making their great gift a passive one.

The fact that Miss Gorgoneion might consider it a curse was of little consolation to anyone on whom she used it.

How was it to be resisted? What could Pyrrha do to avoid being caught in that petrifying gaze?

"I am not in the least bit concerned, my lady," Lady Nikos declared, adopting an air of absolute — and absolutely unruffled — confidence. "My Pyrrha is the pride of Mistral, after all, and in all her tournaments, she has never lost a battle. She will not fall now, at the penultimate step, to some Vacuan, or even to an exile self-banished to Vacuo from our own land. She will have some means of overcoming this obstacle, I have no doubt."

Yet she was glad that neither Lord nor Lady Wong pressed her upon what that means might be.

XxXxX​

"Poor Rainbow Dash," Pyrrha murmured. "I hope, I am sure, that Blake and her other friends will offer some consolation in this difficult time."

"If it is difficult," Jaune said. "It didn't seem that difficult, the way she was acting with Weiss."

"She was being a good sport," Pyrrha said, "but I think Rainbow is too competitive not to feel the sting of loss at all."

"I guess so," Jaune said softly. "So … now you're up."

"Yes," Pyrrha said. "Now, it will be my turn."

"And you'll be up against Umber," Penny said. "What are you going to do about her semblance?"

Pyrrha did not reply, mostly because there was no good and easy answer that she could give to that question. What was she going to do about Umber's semblance? What was she going to do about the fact that, at any moment, even if not at the very beginning of the match, Umber Gorgoneion might freeze her in place and then eject her from the arena at her leisure?

They had discussed possible countermeasures, possible rules for Umber's semblance, but they had been guesswork, fumbling blindly in the dark, with no clue as to whether any of their notions would work or not. Sunglasses? Blinding oneself? Yes, Umber wore sunglasses, and that seemed to stop her semblance from working, but it only seemed to be so. Yes, the idea that Umber's semblance was a passive one — as strange as it sounded to speak of a passive semblance that nevertheless had active effects — was consistent with the way that her family had shut her up and acted almost as though she didn't exist, but there could be other reasons for that. Pyrrha wasn't sure what those reasons could be, but the point was that Umber might be able to turn her semblance on and off at will and merely wore the sunglasses to conceal that fact.

But she was concealing her semblance perfectly well up until now, so why bother with the elaborate deception that she might never have had to reveal?

Of course, even if Umber's sunglasses did block her semblance, it was no guarantee that anyone else wearing sunglasses would negate its use on them in turn. It might only work one way and would not help Pyrrha at all. Blinding herself, if she could sustain it, seemed like a better approach, although there was no guarantee that that would work either, but if it did work, if it was not the case that Umber's semblance affected everything that Umber could see with her own unobstructed gaze, then there was still the difficulty of how to fight while blind. Pyrrha had trained to see her enemies; her ability to sense them using her aura was … not the best. It was one of her weaknesses. One that Chiron had told her was ultimately unimportant for the life she was destined to lead.

Master, it appears you may have been incorrect about that.

As far as Pyrrha could tell, there was no simple answer to her problem; there was no one thing that she could do that would single-handedly negate the advantage that Umber's semblance gave her.

I wonder if this is how some of my opponents felt when they prepared to face me: this trepidation, with no obvious answer ahead.

I suppose I should appreciate the irony of it.


"And now," Professor Port said, "we are ready for our second semifinal, and there's no need to select the contestants because there are only two of them left! Whoever wins this match will go on to face Weiss Schnee of Beacon in the final of this, the fortieth Vytal Festival tournament! Can Pyrrha Nikos and Umber Gorgoneion please make their way out onto the battlefield?"

Jaune sucked in a breath. He put one hand upon her arm.

"What are you going to do?" asked Penny.

Pyrrha, in turn, placed her free hand over Jaune's, and squeezed it gently before she — with equal gentleness — lifted it away. "What I will not do," she said, getting to her feet, "is delay."

If this is to be my first defeat in the arena, then I will face it with the same courage that so many of my rivals displayed against me.

"Lady Pyrrha?" Umber's voice rang out across the stands. "It seems our time has come."

Pyrrha turned around to find Umber in the stands, she alone of her teammates standing up.

"You sound as though you have been looking forward to this, Lady Umber."

Umber bared her teeth. "I am no lady, I am no Mistralian noble scion, I…" She took a deep breath. "It is because I am no lady that I confess I have been looking forward to this."

Because I am a symbol of a system that you scorn? Pyrrha wondered. I will not say you have no cause to scorn it, but as with Cinder, it seems to be my fate, if I may be permitted a degree of self-pity on the subject, to draw the ire of those who see me only as a proxy for their grievances against Mistral.

So heavy is the burden of the Nikos name,
she added to herself sarcastically.

"Miss Gorgoneion?" Medea Helios asked, bustling down the row of seats in front of Umber and her teammates, her robes flapping around her pale arms as she waved one hand to catch Umber's attention. She was wearing sunglasses, Pyrrha noticed, although her hood cast her face in shadow well enough without. "Miss Umber? May I speak with you a moment, before the match begins?"

"About what?" Umber demanded.

"About … I feel as though we have gotten off on the wrong foot," Medea said. "I chose my words poorly and made a poor impression on you as a result. Yet I would be friends with you and know you better?"

"Why?" Umber asked. "Because you think that I may become Vytal Champion? I have no need of fawning Mistralian flatterers; I have true friends enough on whom I can rely."

"No doubt, no doubt," Medea said unctuously. "But one can never have too many friends, can one? One never knows who will be best placed to help one out in a jam."

One hand reached out, as swift as a serpent sinking its fangs into the unsuspecting foot of its opponent, and snatched the sunglasses from off of Umber's face.

Umber was not looking at Pyrrha, and so Pyrrha was free to observe as Medea — wearing sunglasses — suddenly went stiff and rigid, frozen in place just like Yang had been, utterly petrified by Umber's semblance.

There was a moment of stillness, a moment in which Umber seemed to be as frozen as Medea was — frozen by shock at what Medea had done.

Then Umber let out a snarl of anger, and it was her turn for her hand to lash out, grabbing Medea by the throat and lifting her up off the ground.

The other members of Team JAMM were on their feet at once. Jason and Meleager drew their swords, while Atalanta nocked an arrow to her bowstring.

"Put her down!" Jason demanded.

Umber ignored him while the other members of Team UMBR rose to their feet, hands reaching for their weapons.

Other Haven students — Neptune and the rest of Team SSSN, Arslan and Team ABRN, Team BALL — began to rise warily.

"Umber!" Pyrrha cried out. "That is enough. Let her go."

Umber growled like an angry dog, a guttural sound tearing its way out of her throat preceding any words. "Because you command it so, Lady Pyrrha?"

"Because if you wish to fight me out in the arena, it might not be a good idea to start a fight here in the stands," Pyrrha pointed out.

Umber snarled in frustration as she grabbed her sunglasses back from Medea's frozen hand. She let Medea go as she put her own sunglasses back on, letting the Haven student crash to the floor with a thump.

Umber took a deep breath, and then another. "How fortunate you are, Pyrrha Nikos, to have so many minions ready to scurry about running errands for you, like trying to find out if wearing sunglasses would counter my semblance." She managed to smirk. "No such luck, I'm afraid." She paused, taking another deep breath in and out. "I will await your coming."

She stalked out, her long black coat flapping around her, her boot slamming down hard upon the floor and on the stairs that she descended.

Medea scrambled out of reach of the remaining members of Team UMBR. She coughed, and despite her aura, she had a hand at her own throat as she retreated towards the safety of her own teammates. "I regret," she said, "that it appears that wearing sunglasses will not protect you, Lady Pyrrha."

"No," Pyrrha murmured. "No, it would appear not. Nevertheless, Lady Medea, you have my thanks."

I suppose I could always surprise her with my own semblance — pick her up by her armour and throw her out of the arena before she has a chance to use her semblance on me.

That would be ironic for her, but — although undoubtedly effective on my part — it would be rather unsporting.

But perhaps…


"Jaune," Pyrrha said. "Will you come with me? I need your help with something before I enter the arena."

"Yeah, sure," Jaune said, though he looked a little puzzled as to why, or at least as to what this had to do with her countering Umber's semblance. Nonetheless, he got up and made ready to follow her.

"Good luck," Penny said with an encouraging smile.

"Good fortune, Lady Pyrrha," Medea called to her across the stands. "You bear the standard for Mistral now, so bear it well against…" — she shot a dirty glance at the remaining members of Team UMBR — "Barbarians."

"We're relying on you now, Pyrrha," Arslan said.

Pyrrha did not reply. She hoped to show that she had taken their words to heart via her actions. She took a deep breath and began to walk towards the exit, towards that would lead by turns down to the arena. Jaune followed.

Yang, Ren, and Nora were sitting not far from that same entrance, and as they drew near, Yang raised one hand to accost Pyrrha.

"Hey, Pyrrha," she said. "You've got a plan for this, right? A plan for her?"

"I … have an idea, yes," Pyrrha replied. She wasn't certain that it quite rose to the level of a plan.

"That's … better than nothing, I guess," Yang said. "Because, you know, I'd kinda like to be avenged."

Pyrrha chuckled softly. "I will endeavour to oblige you."

Yang grinned. "Knock her dead," she said, "and make this an all-Beacon final."

"No pressure, then," Jaune murmured.

"It's not like you didn't know the pressure was there already, right?" asked Yang.

"Indeed," Pyrrha said, for a tournament without pressure would be scarce worthy of the name.

She left Yang, reaching the stairs and descending into the gloom. There was no sign of Umber. There was no sign of anyone but her and Jaune as they walked quietly down the corridor until they came almost to the mouth of the tunnel, where the afternoon light — a little dimmer than it had been, but the sun was not yet set; merely a certain autumnal greyness was intruding to make the shadows longer — crept into the corridor from without.

"So, how can I help?" Jaune asked. "Do you want me to boost your aura before you go out there?"

"No, no," Pyrrha replied. "That would be unfair on anyone who didn't have you as their boyfriend, or even as their teammate. No, I was hoping I could borrow your sash."

"My sash?" Jaune repeated, looking down at the red sash, a little smaller than hers, that he wore around his waist. "But … why?"

"If you wouldn't mind, I'd like you to tie it around my eyes as a blindfold," Pyrrha explained. "My hope is that if I can't see Umber at all, then her semblance won't have any effect on me."

Jaune frowned. "Even after what happened with Medea?"

"Medea could still see Umber," Pyrrha pointed out. "I will be blinded."

"Yeah," Jaune said. "Yeah you will, so even if you're right, and you're safe from her semblance … how are you gonna fight someone you can't see? Can't see and can't even hear very well, either." He paused. "You know what, there isn't much time; do you know what you're doing?"

"Yes," Pyrrha said, albeit without perfect confidence. "I believe so."

"Then you don't need to explain it to me. Here, I'll be as quick as I can." He began to unbuckle his belt.

"Thank you for not asking why I don't use my own sash," Pyrrha said.

Jaune's smile was bright in the dim light of the corridor. "I get it. You want to wear your whole outfit for this, and it … well, it wouldn't look quite right without the sash."

Pyrrha chuckled. "Thank you for being so understanding."

Jaune finished taking off his belt; it clattered to the ground as he untied the sash he wore beneath it. Pyrrha watched as he unbound it, her eyes lingering over every movement of Jaune's hands and arms, until the sash — shorter than her own, in a possibly more practical reason for wanting to borrow his rather than use her own as a blindfold — hung in one hand, his fingers clasped around it.

"I … guess you should turn around," Jaune said. "Yeah, yeah, you should absolutely turn around; it will be much easier for me to tie it around your eyes. Unless … you want to do that yourself?"

"I think it would be easier if you did it," Pyrrha said, turning around and closing her eyes, for all that it might seem redundant to do so. "If you wouldn't mind."

Jaune let out a little amused snort. "Not at all. Kind of reminds me of playing blind man's bluff with my sisters. Of course, I always had to be the one blindfolded."

"Really?" Pyrrha asked.

"Yeah," Jaune said as he pulled the sash over Pyrrha's head and around her eyes. It felt warm and soft upon her skin, and it smelled a little of him. Pyrrha was plunged into darkness; even when she tried to open her eyes, she saw nothing but a very dim red light, heavily filtered through the cloth of her new blindfold. She closed her eyes again and was plunged into utter darkness.

"I think they just liked watching me blunder around the house trying to feel them," Jaune went on.

Pyrrha chuckled. "Having met your sisters, I'm not sure I can believe that of all of them."

Jaune laughed. "Well, it wasn't all of them; mostly, it was River, Sky, and Kendal. And when Vi got older—"

"So it wasn't just you that had to be blindfolded?"

"It was a long wait to not be the baby of the family but also for the baby to be old enough to play with," Jaune said defensively. "But … I'd be lying if I said that I didn't have any fun, even blindfolded." He paused. "Speaking of blundering around, how are you going to—?"

"I will use Miló, until I reach the centre of the arena," Pyrrha said. It was her turn to hesitate. "But, speaking of blind man's bluff, would you be so kind as to turn me so that I'm facing out of the tunnel?"

She felt Jaune's hands upon her arms, just below her shoulders, above her honour band on her left arm; she felt his fingertips upon her skin as Pyrrha allowed herself to be moved by him, her feet following at his urging, turning less than she might have expected, but as much as, with a little thought, she probably ought to have turned.

"I'm relying on you not to let me walk into a wall," Pyrrha said.

"I wouldn't do that to you."

"No," Pyrrha whispered. "I know you wouldn't."

She heard — just about; already, the noise of the crowd was loud and growing louder — a footstep. "You're all set," Jaune said.

It seemed to Pyrrha that his voice came from in front of her, but she thought that she must be hearing wrong and stepped forward regardless.

She had gone less than a step before she collided with Jaune.

"Jaune!" Pyrrha cried, but not without a touch of laughter in her voice.

Once more, she felt his hands upon her arms, and she felt as though she could see in her mind's eye the charming smile he wore upon his face. "I said I wouldn't let you walk into a wall; I didn't say anything about myself," he said.

She felt his lips brush against hers and wished that it were not so brief.

She felt his hands leave her arms, felt a brush of something against one hand, and when she heard Jaune's voice again, it seemed to come from behind her. "Now you're good."

Pyrrha took a deep breath. "Thank you."

She stepped out. With her eyes covered and closed, she couldn't tell if she had left the tunnel — there was no increase in the amount of light reaching her eyes; it was like wearing a well-fitted sleep mask — save by the sudden increase in the volume of the cheering, which she took to mean that she could now be seen.

"And here is our second contestant … blindfolded?" Professor Port asked.

No doubt, there were others who found it as strange as Professor Port, but they did not make their confusion known; at least, Pyrrha could not hear it. All she could hear was the cheering, and the singing of that song. Their acclaim fell on her once more, as it had in the fight against Arslan, like autumn leaves descending from the trees.

If it is my fate to mount the steps, then this will work, and my road will carry me through Umber Gorgoneion.

To whatever else may lie beyond.


Pyrrha drew her weapons, although it was not exactly customary to do so before the countdown had begun; nevertheless, she had need of them now. With the aid of her semblance, she felt Akoúo̱ slam into place upon her vambrace, and her fingers closed around Miló in spear form.

She teased Miló out until she felt the tip touch the surface in front of her, using it like a blind man with his cane to feel the surface in front of her as she walked forward, striding as confidently as she hoped she would have in any other circumstance, merely using her spear to feel in front of her. She was not afraid of tripping; rather, she wished to feel for the metal struts in the arena floor that, in the previous rounds, had been swallowed up by the terrain when it had risen.

And she wished to feel for the slight crack between the central hexagon and the rest of the arena around it.

The crack that she felt now.

She was, she thought, she hoped, in the right place.

She took two steps forward, using Miló to feel in front and behind her; the surface before felt smooth and even, without any hint of the metal struts.

"You're in the right place," Umber said sharply.

Pyrrha paused. "Would it offend you if I didn't take your word for it?"

"I don't want to humiliate you; I want to defeat you," Umber said. "But I suppose I can't blame you."

Pyrrha knelt down and brushed the fingertips of her left hand across the surface. It certainly felt like the central hexagon.

"So, you've blinded yourself to avoid my semblance," Umber said, her voice seeming to come from somewhere in front of Pyrrha, as she would expect. "That … well, there's not much point in me pretending that won't work, but you seem to be forgetting that my semblance isn't all I've got."

Pyrrha got to her feet. Time to see if this works or if I am about to be humiliated. "Believe me, I am well aware of all you have." She turned her left arm so that the surface of Akoúo̱ was facing towards Umber, concealing — or hopefully concealing — her hand from view.

Concealing the hint of a black outline around her hand which, though Pyrrha could not see it, should be showing right now as Pyrrha activated her semblance.

Umber Gorgoneion was wearing a coat of scales, and her whips had metal heads. Pyrrha did not want to simply eject Umber from the arena using them, but if she could sense them, if she could feel them … Pyrrha used her semblance as she had used her spear just a moment ago, fumbling, groping. It was an unusual use for it, but she had used her semblance on weapons that were moving swiftly, moving more swiftly than her eye could follow, so she was not a complete stranger to the notion.

The battlefield on which they fought was flat and featureless; so long as she could tell where Umber was, then she need not fear anything else. So long as she could— there! She felt something; she felt metal, and not the metal of the floor on which she stood either, although that did make things a little complicated. But there, rising above the surface, there was Umber. Who else could it be? Pyrrha could feel the metal, feel the scales, feel the whip heads.

She hoped that she been so gentle that Umber had felt nothing in her turn.

So long as she could feel where Umber was, then her metal would guide Pyrrha to her.

The rest would be fortune, and Miló.

Umber was silent a moment, and if it hadn't been for her semblance and its sense of her, Pyrrha would have had no idea whether or not Umber was still there or not.

"It is a pity," Umber said, "that I had to use my semblance on Yang Xiao Long; I had hoped to spring it on you as a surprise."

"I hope you don't mind that I take that as a compliment," Pyrrha said.

Umber laughed, a loud cackle that cut through the cheering and the singing of the crowd. "That is exactly how you ought to take it. I despise Mistralian pretensions; I despise the vanity of the Mistralian people, our— their lords and ladies especially, to strut and fret so, to posture and to pose, even as Mistral sinks ever deeper into irrelevance."

"I fear that, even if we are not a peacock people, then we are at the very least something of a peacock class," Pyrrha acknowledged. "But at the same time, I think that you do Mistral wrong to talk of sinking. I find my home is yet a very fair city in a fair land; is there more required than that?"

"Not if you really believe it," Umber replied. "But so many talk with such gloomy voices about Mistral's decline and all the while do nothing to arrest that same decline, or else push for more of the same that cause the decline in the first place! So many in Mistral will tell you that the house is on fire, and yet, they do nothing but jostle for advantage amidst the flames, fighting to be the last to suffocate on smoke. In Vacuo … in Vacuo, there are such troubles as would turn your lovely hair white with the stress of it all, but thank the gods there are also those with the good heart and courage and vision to do something about it! Vacuo will rise again, and I will see its glory renewed; who has any hope to say the same of Mistral?"

She paused. "Of course, we Vacuans are also capable of our own pretensions, of talking a lot of consolatory tripe about how a hard land has made a hard people in vain attempt to make a virtue of our straitened circumstances. And so, in the spirit of cutting through pretension, I will concede that your pretensions are backed up by some skill. That was why I would have preferred to catch you out with my semblance. As it is … thank you for cooking yourself for me in a different fashion."

Pyrrha did not reply. She would speak with Miló soon enough, she hoped.

"Well, ahem," Professor Port said. "I can't say that this is something that I've ever seen in the Vytal Tournament before."

"But there is no rule against it," Doctor Oobleck added, "and after Miss Gorgoneion's performance against Miss Xiao Long, I can't say that it isn't an understandable move by Pyrrha Nikos."

"Understandable, perhaps," Professor Port replied. "But will it prove to be well-advised?"

"That's what we'll find out," Doctor Oobleck said.

Pyrrha did not see the rest of the arena around her retract, but she did feel the central hexagon on which she and Umber stood descending; she felt herself being lowered into the pit, just as she felt her descent come to a smooth stop.

From what she could feel with her semblance, Umber's position did not change relative to her own.

"Umber Gorgoneion of Shade!" Professor Port bellowed.

"The day of the hare has come again!" Umber cried.

"Pyrrha Nikos of Beacon!" Professor Port cried.

The crowd erupted in cheers with renewed vigour, cheering so loudly that if Pyrrha had been relying on noise to hear Umber's location and movements, she would have been well and truly sunk.

"Three!" Professor Port declared, his voice rising above the tumult of the crowd in the stands.

Pyrrha settled into a fighting stance, legs bent, shield up before her, spear drawn back for an overarm thrust. She wondered if Umber found it strange that Pyrrha was facing straight towards her.

"Two! One! FIGHT!"

Pyrrha charged forwards, straight at where she sensed or felt Umber to be, guided by the metal of her coat of scales. She could not see her opponent, nor could she make her out as more than a central mass and a galaxy of small points of metal that Pyrrha took to be the heads of her whips, but that was enough to guide Pyrrha as her legs pounded on the surface of the arena.

She felt Umber lash out at her with her whips, those small galaxies of metal objects suddenly speeding towards her. Pyrrha used a touch of her semblance — no more than a touch, or she would have lost her fingertip-grip on Umber's coat of scales — to guide them away from her, throwing them off on either side of her even as she pirouetted on her toe to give the impression that she was turning sideways and letting the whips fly past her. She spun, and as she spun, she threw Akoúo̱ at her opponent.

She did not throw it at her head, as was her wont when casting her shield before her, because she couldn't tell exactly where Umber's head was and didn't want to risk Akoúo̱ flying harmlessly over it. Instead, she aimed for what she thought was the centre of Umber's chest, the middle of the top half of the metal she could sense. As Pyrrha stopped spinning, she felt her sash briefly wrap itself around her waist and hips before it was disturbed by the renewed momentum of her charge as she rushed once more at Umber. She couldn't feel Akoúo̱, she wasn't trying to keep a grip on it — try to hold too much, and she might lose her grip on what mattered most — but she felt Umber's scalecoat reel backwards and felt a smile of satisfaction spring to her lips.

Before Umber could recover, Pyrrha was on her.

Miló spun in Pyrrha's hands; she didn't need to be able to see her weapon to be able to transfer it nimbly from hand to hand, to lash out with it at her metallic target. Slash with the point — contact! — follow with the shaft in one fluid motion — contact! — spin around, the crowd will love it, and jab your spear-shaft backwards — contact — now spin again and slash diagonally — contact! This was all second nature to her, the forms and drills that she had practised with Chiron until she could do them, well, do them blindfolded with her eyes closed.

She didn't know how much aura Umber had left — she had already been blindfolded before she could look at the lines on the board — but Yang had given her some hard knocks, to say the least, before Umber had secured the victory with her semblance. That much damage couldn't have regenerated so quickly. So long as Pyrrha could keep landing blows, it shouldn't take much to finish what Yang had started.

She thrust two-handed, straight ahead, extending her spear outward with the dust charge, and felt another contact with Miló's tip, even as she felt Umber reel back. She felt Umber come closer again. Pyrrha switched Miló from spear to sword, the crowd roaring so loud she could scarcely hear any trace of the metallic clanking sounds of the transformation. Up close, swift slashing strokes would—

Pyrrha felt something collide with her face with enough force to snap it backwards, her aura flaring in protest. Two more such blows followed, to one cheek, then the other, turning Pyrrha's face this way then that, before a hammerblow to her midriff sent Pyrrha skidding backwards, boots scraping on the surface until Pyrrha dropped to one knee to arrest her movement, throwing her free hand out to the ground.

Of course. I can't sense her fists — or her feet. That was the weakness of what Pyrrha was doing: she could tell where Umber was, but she couldn't tell what Umber was doing.

A pity she isn't wearing steel-toed boots.

I should have paid more attention to her whips; I should have noticed that she'd dropped them.

She's picked them up now, I think.


Pyrrha sprang away from the oncoming whips, landing on her hands — fingertips brushing the floor to make sure she wasn't launching herself off the platform — then backflipping onto her feet, hand reaching out to catch Miló before it fell.

She leapt away again — landing on one hand, then backflipping onto her feet — as Umber's whips lashed out at her again, even as Miló transformed from sword mode into rifle.

Pyrrha quickly raised Miló to her shoulder, aiming at Umber's armour. She fired once, twice, and then Umber was still able to fling her whips out at her, the cluster of metal heads lunging for her like a host of serpents, forcing Pyrrha to roll away, and upright, to snap off her third shot, then her fourth.

She felt the metal of the whip-heads drop. She sensed the central mass of Umber's scale armour moving towards her at speed. Umber was charging; she had had better luck hitting Pyrrha with hands and feet than with her whips, so why not?

Pyrrha fired her fifth and last shot; it staggered Umber momentarily but did not stop her. How much aura did she have left?

That may not matter.

Pyrrha did not want to trade blows, not where Umber would find it easier to block with her arms, to try and twist Miló out of Pyrrha's hand, while Pyrrha would be blind to Umber's punches and her kicks. Nevertheless, she leapt up to her feet, Miló switching from rifle back into sword mode, and stood ready, Miló raised, as Umber rushed towards her in a swift charge.

Swift, and with good fortune heedless too.

Pyrrha let her come, sensing her armour coming closer and closer.

Close enough for her to throw the first punch? A matter of judgement; how long were Umber's arms?

How close was she exactly?

Close enough?

Tyche Agathe.

Pyrrha dropped Miló and bent down, bent beneath — she hoped — any punch just thrown at her face as she lunged forward, reaching out with both hands for the metal she could sense before her.

Her fingers found something, fabric — Umber's jacket!

Pyrrha grabbed hold and threw herself backwards, dragging Umber with her, dragging her forwards; Pyrrha tucked her feet up, gathering what aura she could to them in the short span available, and as she felt her back touch the floor, she kicked upwards, kicking Umber in the gut — or somewhere near it hopefully — as she threw her upwards and forwards over Pyrrha's head.

Pyrrha scrambled upright, recovering Miló as she felt Umber soar up – and then, like a star, begin to fall.

Down and down and down too far.

"Umber Gorgoneion has been ejected from the arena!" Professor Port declared. "The winner of this match and our second finalist is Pyrrha Nikos of Beacon!"

Pyrrha let out a sigh of relief at the same time as she let the light back into her world, pulling the makeshift blindfold up over her eyes just enough to see. She stood blinking in the suddenly bright light, squinting a little under the gaze of the crowds and the cameras.

It worked.

I did it.

I won.

I won!


She was a Vytal Festival finalist. Weiss awaited her in the final battle. If she won there, if she triumphed, then her career would be capped and crowned at the same time as it was ended.

She wanted it. She wanted the final triumph, the greatest triumph. She wanted to bring it home; she wanted to stand here as their champion. She wanted to go out on a high note, the highest of notes, here in the highest of places.

She wanted this, before she bid it all farewell.

She was pleased with herself, and she felt as though she had every right to be.

If only Sunset were here to see it.
 
Chapter 85 - The Last Respite
The Last Respite


"Yes!" Terra cried, not only jumping up herself but sweeping Adrian up in her arms, bouncing him up and down, up and down. "Yes! She did it! She's a finalist!" She beamed at her son as she lifted him up and down like he was bouncing on a spring or being borne upon the waves like a ship. "Auntie Pyrrha's going to be in the finals of the Vytal Tournament. Yes, she is! Yes, she is!"

"'Auntie Pyrrha'?" Saphron asked, a smile threatening to break out on her face.

"I know, I know, you can call me out on that all you want later," Terra said. "But for now … if I admit that you were right and she and Jaune really are going to go all the way — probably — then will you let that slide? Because they probably are going to go all the way. Just like Pyrrha's going to go all the way in this tournament. Isn't she?" she asked Adrian, wrinkling her nose at him. "Isn't she?"

"Pi-aa!" Adrian cried, gesturing with both arms in the direction of Terra's face.

"Yes," Terra cooed. "Yes, that's right, Pyrrha! Pyrrha's going to win the tournament for all of us!" She started to dance up and down the living room, twirling Adrian around in her arms as he kicked his feet and waved his arms and gurgled happily.

"It's coming home, it's coming home," Terra sang softly.

"It's coming — Vytal's coming home!

It's coming home, it's coming home."

Saphron laughed. "Someone's in a very good mood."

"I have waited my whole life for this," Terra explained as she stopped dancing — Adrian made a noise of disappointment — to look at Saphron. "My mom was a child the last time that Mistral won the Vytal Tournament—"

"Mistral or Haven?" Saphron asked. "Because, you know, Haven still won't have—"

"That doesn't matter," Terra declared. "For some Mistral-born Beacon students, or Atlas students, or whatever, then sure, that would make a difference, but Pyrrha is Pyrrha Nikos, let me remind you, of the blood Imperial; her ancestors built this realm, and there's nothing more Mistralian than that. Her triumphs are Mistral's triumphs, It cannot be otherwise. When she wins—"

"You all win?" Saphron suggested.

"We all win; you're married to a Mistralian; this is your triumph too," Terra pointed out.

"Cable doesn't seem to see all this as his triumph," Saphron said.

"Well, Dad…" Terra trailed off. "Anyway, I'd like to say that you're right: when Pyrrha wins, we all win, and for many in Mistral, it will be true. The streets will ring out with celebration; people from here to Mistral and south to Thrace will rejoice and party and forget all their worries, cares, and troubles for a day or two. And the Steward will proclaim a public holiday. But … not everyone will celebrate."

Saphron got up off the floor. "You mean like the people who slandered Pyrrha and Sunset?"

Terra bit her lip as she sought for the best way of explaining it to her wife. "You know that, in Mistral, the fighting tournaments were originally only open to those of noble birth?"

"No," Saphron said. "No, I didn't know that."

Terra nodded. "The first commoner to ever win the games hid his face behind the mask of a red lion." She looked at Adrian. "Yes, a lion: grrrrr, grrrrrr!" she snarled in his face, making claws with the fingers of one hand. Adrian laughed.

Terra went on. "It was only after he'd won and become the Champion of Mistral that he took the mask off and revealed that he was only a butcher's son."

"What's your point?"

"My point is that, in Mistral, the elite, the well-born, the well-to-do, joined by a few talented outsiders who can claw their way in on the basis of their skill, are expected to excel, and the rest of us are expected to watch and admire their accomplishments," Terra said. "And we do. And we will, when Pyrrha wins and brings the laurels home. But for those who are expected to excel in their turn—"

"Jealousy," Saphron said.

"Precisely," replied Terra. "There will be some, even more than there are now, who will want to bring her down."

Saphron's brow furrowed. "But she knows that, right? She has to know that; I mean, that's her world, more than it is yours. You're just … a spectator; you can see it all the way from here, she has to know it, having grown up in it, right?"

"Oh, I'm sure," Terra said. "I think…"

"You think what?"

"It's nothing."

"No, go on, what?"

"I think," Terra began again, "I think that might be one of the things that drew her to Jaune, you know? An outsider, someone who wouldn't be jealous, who wouldn't feel like they were being outshone by her."

"Even if they were."

"You said that, not me."

Saphron chuckled. "I don't think Jaune would have any trouble admitting that Pyrrha outshines him. He might even like it that way." She paused. "Of course, all of this depends on Pyrrha winning. What if she doesn't bring it home?"

"I refuse to even entertain that possibility," Terra declared. "Pyrrha's come too far now only to fall at the last hurdle. She won't let us down that way. Pyrrha is going to win, and then … and then she'll handle whatever comes next; I'm sure she will." She smiled at Saphron. "With Jaune by her side." She started to dance once again. "It's coming home, it's coming home."

On the kitchen counter, Terra's scroll began to play a Countess Coloratura song.

"Would you get that for me?" Terra asked.

"Yeah, sure," Saphron said. She walked past Terra and Adrian, giving their son a little pat on the head as she passed him, crossing the living room into the kitchen to pick up Terra's scroll. She opened it up and answered it. "Hello?"

"Oh, hello, Saffy, darling!" the voice of Sif Cotta emerged out of the scroll. "Is Terra around?"

Saphron smiled as she held up the scroll so that Terra's mother could see her — and Terra could see her mother's face in the scroll. "She was just celebrating with Adrian."

"I don't blame you; isn't it marvellous?!" Sif cried. Terra's mother came from northern Argive stock, the old northerners who had settled Argus before the Kingdom of Mantle was ever thought of, with pale features and blonde hair starting to turn grey with the years and blue eyes with lines starting to show underneath them. She was starting to spread out, looking a little more plump than she looked in some old family photos, but in a way that lent her an air of warmth and cosiness.

"To think," she said, "that Mistral will have a champion again! That I should live to see the day! And Adrian will never know anything else! He won't have to grow up in a loser kingdom that never wins at the sport that we invented! Oh, she's done us proud, Pyrrha Nikos, to be sure."

"She hasn't won the title yet," Saphron reminded.

"Oh but she will, she will!" cried Sif. "Have some faith, Saffy, have some faith. Yes, she's done us very proud." She sighed. "If only she was dating some nice Mistralian boy, instead of—"

"Ahem," Saphron interrupted.

Sif looked up, as though she could see Saphron through the back of the scroll somehow. "What was that? Did Saphron just say something?"

Saphron raised her eyebrows and gestured down at the scroll with her head.

Terra winced. "Mom," she began, "there … there's something that I need to tell you."

"Tell me?" Sif repeated. "Tell me what? Why are you being so serious all of a sudden?"

"Well, because Pyrrha," Terra said. She hesitated for a second. "Pyrrha Nikos is … Pyrrha's boyfriend…"

"What are you dancing around for?" Sif demanded.

"Because Pyrrha is dating my brother-in-law!" Terra cried.

There was a moment of silence, followed by a scream from Sif that was so loud it made Saphron drop the scroll.

XxXxX​

"That," River declared. "Was seriously impressive."

"That was amazing," Chester added. "It was like she could see the other girl even though she was blindfolded."

"Not that I ever had any doubts at all," Sky said, "but yeah, that was … how did she do that?"

The Arc girls — and Chester, but not including Aoko, whose attention remained fixed upon her laptop — looked at their father.

"What are you all looking at me like that for?" demanded Gold.

"You're the huntsman, Dad," Kendal said. "Tell us the trick."

"You think I know how she did that?" Dad asked. "I don't know, at least not for sure. I mean, I can think of a couple of ways … maybe it's her semblance. Did she ever tell anyone what her semblance was?"

"Not me," Kendal said.

"Nor I," added Rouge.

"Or any of us, I think," Sky said.

"Nobody knows what Pyrrha's semblance is; it's a topic of hot online speculation," murmured Aoko.

"Nobody in public, you mean, Aoko," Rouge said. "I expect Jaune knows, and her other friends."

"Maybe it's some kind of location finding," Dad said. "Third eye, echo-location, sonar … I don't know, you get some weird semblances out there, like freezing people with a look; maybe Pyrrha has one that lets her find people without seeing them. Or, I did know some people who attuned their aura so that they could sense the presence of enemies that they couldn't see; that way, they never got ambushed."

"Sounds like a useful trick," Sky observed. "Why doesn't everyone do that?"

"It's difficult," Dad said. "You have to be the right kind of person for it to come naturally to you, and if it doesn't come naturally to you, then, like I said, it's a lot of hard work, and most people don't find it's worth it."

"Not worth it not to get ambushed?" Kendal said.

"What kind of person are we talking about, Dad?" asked Violet. "The kind it comes naturally too, I mean?"

"Calm," Dad said. "Very calm, mellow, not a lot of emotion."

"That doesn't sound like Pyrrha," Sky said.

"No, she's got too much emotion," added Kendal.

"Then it must be her semblance," said Gold. "Somehow."

"I guess the important thing is that she won, right?" asked Sky. "She won, and it's only that little Schnee girl that stands between her and winning the whole thing."

"That is the important thing," River conceded. "But it's also really cool that she was able to kick that other girl's butt without even being able to see her."

XxXxX​

By the time that the central hexagon, the platform on which Pyrrha had fought with Umber, lowered to recover Umber from the bottom of the pit, she was on her feet. Pyrrha did not approach her; that might have been said to be rude, but Pyrrha could not help but recall the dismissive manner in which Umber had treated Yang after her victory, and that Umber was owed at least a little of the same treatment in kind.

The Shade student's head was bowed; she had one hand upon the silver armband that she wore on her right arm — the right, not the left as was customary with Mistralian honour bands — holding it as if to remind herself that it was still there as she made her way onto the central hexagon.

Having waited for her, Pyrrha decided that Umber had endured enough ill grace from her opponent, and approached, offering her hand.

Umber glanced at it, then turned away. "I did not take the hand of Yang Xiao Long when I defeated her," she reminded Pyrrha. "I will not be such a hypocrite as to take your hand now that you have defeated me."

"It will cost you nothing," Pyrrha pointed out.

"Nothing but a degree of self-respect," Umber replied.

Pyrrha hesitated for a moment before lowering her hand down to her side. "I see," she said softly, so softly that Umber might well not have been able to hear her, her words snatched away by the cheering of the crowds.

Umber herself was silent for a moment, or else the cheering and the shouting and the singing smothered her words also and left Pyrrha unable to hear them. Yet, as the central hexagon began to rise once more, Umber did speak. "You fought well."

"Thank you," Pyrrha said. "As did you."

"Not well enough, clearly," Umber said pointedly. "If I may ask: how?"

"I … would you mind if I kept that to myself?" Pyrrha responded.

Umber let out a sort of cackling laugh. "No, indeed. Keep your secret, Pyrrha Nikos, and may you have joy of it."

She fell silent, and Pyrrha said nothing more either, the both of them standing there as the central hexagon rose, and the rest of the arena emerged one more out of the sides of the Colosseum to link the platform where they stood with the wider floor so that they could each escape the battlefield if they wished.

Umber did not move. As the hexagon completed its journey, as the floor returned, she stood silently, listening to the crowd.

"So many jokes, so many sneers," she said, echoing the lyrics of the song being sung so much louder from the stands. "But all those 'oh so near's wear you down, through the years." She looked at Pyrrha over her shoulder. "I despise the preening Mistralian elite, and I daresay I always will, but your kind are not the whole, or even the majority of Mistral. And, as Queenie reminds us, it's all for the people, in the end. Perhaps … perhaps the people of Mistral have suffered enough."

Pyrrha said nothing. Is … is she wishing me luck?

Umber smiled, or perhaps it might have been a smirk, before she turned her head away from Pyrrha and walked off, through the other corridor to the one that she and Pyrrha had emerged from, the one which Pyrrha had intended to return through.

Thank you, I think, Pyrrha thought.

"And that concludes our semifinals!" Doctor Oobleck announced. "Once again, we will take a break to allow our two finalists to recover some of their aura, and then we will return for the final match as Pyrrha Nikos and Weiss Schnee compete for the crown and the title of champion at this, the Fortieth Vytal Festival!"

The cheering became so loud that Pyrrha felt obliged to bow to the crowd, bowing her waist first to the east — facing towards Mistral — and then to the north, the west, and finally the south. With each bow she took, the crowd only got louder; Pyrrha wondered where they were getting all the air from, never mind the energy.

But, that question aside, it was a glad sound, a joyous sound. Joyous cheers and joyous singing. Professor Ozpin had told them, in the SAPR dorm room that morning, that the best thing they could do — she and Yang and Rainbow Dash by implication also — was to keep the people happy, to distract them from the cudgel of a grimm assault that loomed overhead, to distract them from all their worries and their troubles and their dangers known or unknown. To do what the Vytal Festival was intended to do and bring people together.

That was her mission for the day, until or unless the grimm actually attacked or Salem's agents did, and so far, Pyrrha would say that she was succeeding at it. Yes, judging from the noise of the crowd, she was doing rather well.

The fact that she could fulfil that mission whilst also pleasing herself was … rather nice.

Nice enough to put a smile upon her face as she made her way to the opposite tunnel to that chosen by Umber, the same tunnel through which she had entered at the start of the match.

Jaune and Penny were waiting for her, and so were Yang and Arslan. It was Yang who was closest to her and Yang who stepped up first.

"Thank you, Pyrrha," she said. "I really did not want to see her in the final. And not just because she might have won." She held up one hand. "Thanks for giving her a taste of her own medicine."

Pyrrha looked at Yang's hand, held up at the level of her head. "Um, I—"

"You slap it," Yang explained, her grin widening.

"Ah, yes, of course," Pyrrha said and drew back her own hand before slamming it, palm first, into Yang's raised-up hand.

Yang's hair became a little paler. "Okay, that … great job, Pyrrha." She took a step backwards.

Arslan stepped away from the wall to stand directly in front of Pyrrha, astride her path. "Congratulations," she said.

Pyrrha half-bowed her head. "Thank you."

Arslan jabbed her finger at Pyrrha. "You cannot mess this up now!" she declared. "You've come this far; the last thing that we need — that Mistral needs — is another Terri-Belle where you go all the way only to cut yourself in the last fight."

"Lady Terri-Belle fought bravely," Pyrrha murmured.

"She might have fought bravely, but she didn't fight well enough, did she?" Arslan replied. "I'm serious, P-money. This is serious. And don't come at me with any 'oh, it's only a tournament, it's not real life, it doesn't really matter' stuff; I know that there are important things out in the world, I know that some of them are more important than tournaments, that's why I'm retiring too so I can be as stupid as you are and become a huntress, gods help me, but this tournament matters, okay, what you do next matters. There are a lot of people back home who don't have a lot of reasons to be cheerful: people who couldn't afford to come here and cheer you on in person, people who struggle to feed their kids, people who can see that their kingdom is fraying at the edges and nobody has a plan to do anything about it."

"And how is Pyrrha supposed to help with any of that?" Penny asked. "Her winning the final — although it would be wonderful, and I really hope you do it, Pyrrha — won't solve any of those problems."

"No, it won't," Arslan admitted. "But I'm not sure that anyone can solve all of those problems, or at least nobody on the Council or running to be on the Council seems to have a clue how to solve all those problems. But what Pyrrha can do — what Pyrrha has to do and what Pyrrha has been doing up until now, I should say — is give people something to smile about. Give people a reason to forget their problems for just a little while, give them a day off work! Show everyone that Mistral is still … and before you say anything about the values of the Vytal Festival, fine, but peace and goodwill is one thing; it's another thing to say that we can't have our pride, especially since it's been a while since we had something to be proud of. And let's not pretend that you and Schnee both being Beacon students matters; this is Mistral versus Atlas, and we all know it, just like we know that they look down on us for our old-fashioned ways like we're backwards."

"When you live in the clouds, it's impossible not to look down on the people below," Penny said.

Arslan turned her head in Penny's direction. "I can't tell if you're agreeing with me or not."

"I … I think you're being harsh," Penny said. "But I also think you're not wrong."

Arslan looked back to Pyrrha. "You have to show that Mistral still counts for something. You have to give us a reason to put our tails up, in spite of all our problems, even if it's only for a little while."

"You pile a grave weight upon my shoulders," Pyrrha murmured.

Arslan's eyes widened. "Don't tell me you can't handle the pressure?"

"Fortune will as fortune wishes, but I have no intention of letting Mistral, or myself, down," Pyrrha declared.

Arslan nodded. "Glad to hear it. So, what's your strategy against Schnee?"

Pyrrha paused for a moment. "Weiss, I expect to keep me at a distance; if I can close the range with her, then I should be able to prevail."

"That's an expectation, not a strategy," Arslan pointed out.

"Yes," Pyrrha murmured. "I…" She looked over Arslan's head at Jaune.

"That…" Jaune said, cupping his chin with one hand. "That's a tough one."

Arslan rolled her eyes. "Oh, well, this is very reassuring to hear, let me tell you! Come on, you've got to have something! Which of you came up with the blindfold trick just now?"

"I did," Pyrrha said. "Which reminds me, I should give this back to you, shouldn't I?" She held out Jaune's sash. "It was very helpful."

"Yes, I could see you putting it to good use," Jaune said. "Thanks for giving it back, but would you mind holding onto it for just a second longer?"

"Of course," Pyrrha said as Jaune unbuckled his belt.

"That was impressive," Arslan said. "You blindfolding yourself, I mean, not giving him his sash back. I take it you used your semblance to sense where Umber was through her armour?"

"Yes, that was it exactly."

"Your semblance lets you sense metal?" Yang asked.

Arslan looked over her shoulder at Yang. "I'd forgotten you were there," she said.

Yang waved. "Hi."

"Hello," Arslan said flatly, waving back. She turned her attention back to Pyrrha. "She didn't know, did she?"

"No," Pyrrha murmured. She raised her voice just a tad to say, "My semblance is Polarity — magnetism, except that it isn't restricted solely to magnetic metals but to all kinds. To answer you, Arslan, I wasn't sure myself that it would work; I just couldn't think of any better ideas."

Yang frowned. "How come you keep your semblance so quiet?"

"Habit," Pyrrha admitted. "It's my secret weapon on the tournament circuit, and in battle, which is why I would prefer to keep it a secret even once I leave the tournament circuit, if I can."

Yang shrugged. "Makes sense. No point keeping it a secret from your tournament opponents but let the real bad guys know what you're capable of, huh? Your secret's safe with me."

"Much obliged."

"Anyway, as I said, that was impressive," Arslan repeated. "So you can't tell me that you can come up with that and not come up with anything for your next match."

Jaune reached around Arslan's head to pluck his sash from Pyrrha's unprotesting hand. "You know," he said as he tied it back around his waist. "I'm not so sure that Weiss will try to keep you at a distance. I know that she could, her semblance has the ability to do it, and it might even be to her advantage, given that you're much more of a close range fighter than you are even medium range, but if you look at what Weiss actually does in fights, that's not how she operates. Sure, she's got that attack with her laser glyphs, but that never really works very well, and she doesn't rely on it either."

"Maybe it doesn't work very well because she doesn't use it that much," suggested Penny.

"Possibly," Jaune said. "But the why doesn't really matter so much as the fact that Weiss seems to like to close just as much as Pyrrha does; she likes to hit fast, even if she doesn't hit very hard."

"That … is not how she fought against Neon," Pyrrha pointed out.

"Neon was a lot faster than you are, too fast for Weiss," Jaune said. "But look at the way that she went after Rainbow Dash; we didn't see it exactly, but I think she closed in with her. And Weiss will be faster than you in the next match; she might not be as quick on her feet, but her glyphs will make her faster. I think she'll use that, or try to."

"I," Yang said, "am not sure that I should be helping you at all, or even listening to this, because Weiss is also a Beacon student, after all, so I am gonna leave you guys to it and just say, one last time, thanks for avenging me, Pyrrha."

Pyrrha smiled. "Have a good day, Yang."

"You…" Yang didn't finish the sentence; she just backed away, out of the corridor and out of sight; eventually, she was out of sound as well, the echoes of her footfalls on the metal floor dying down.

Pyrrha looked back to Jaune. "You think that Weiss will attack?"

Jaune nodded. "That would be my bet."

Jaune had a point; Weiss was every bit as capable of going on the offensive as she was of hanging back, and she could use her glyphs to outrun and outmanoeuvre Pyrrha. He was also correct to say that Weiss' most impressive-looking ranged attack had not served her particularly well on the occasions when she had used it. If Weiss did as Jaune suggested, then that would help Pyrrha; she could use a deft touch of Polarity on Weiss' rapier to cause Weiss to aim her glyphs in the wrong place and then take advantage of that.

But Weiss also had the capability to adopt a defensive strategy, even if she hadn't always used it. Pyrrha, by contrast, did not have that luxury by training or equipment.

"The one thing that I cannot do is stand still," Pyrrha said. "If I do not keep moving, then Weiss will trap me in her black glyphs, or at least, I invite her to do so, and unlike Neon, I am not confident in my ability to brute force my way past them. I was not taught to use my aura that way."

"You have," Arslan pointed out. "You did it against me, with your shield."

"Weiss wouldn't give me the room to move my arms so much," Pyrrha pointed out. "And I'm not sure that I could cause it to simply explode out of me in all directions. I would prefer to avoid being caged, if at all possible, and the best way—"

"Is to never stay in one place long enough for Weiss' glyphs to catch up with you," Jaune said. "Yeah, I think you're right about that." He paused. "You could use your semblance to guide your weapons in from a distance, around Weiss' defences."

"Ooh, like Sunset did with Soteria in her duel!" Penny cried.

"That might make my semblance even more obvious, so I may make that a last resort," Pyrrha said gently. "Throwing my shield is one thing — most people think its aerodynamics are simply that good — but using my semblance to manipulate my sword in the air as easily as if it was my hand is something else. That said, Jaune, you are right about the shield; it does give me an option to hit Weiss from far off, if I can't get close to her."

"But you'd prefer to close in, right?" Jaune asked. "Use your semblance to make her miss you with her glyphs and then … take her out, I guess."

"You read my mind," Pyrrha said, smiling.

"What if you lured her in, instead?" Jaune suggested. "Let her come at you, skating towards you on a line of her white glyphs, then you disrupt the flow of those glyphs, the line is broken, she falls down and is at your mercy?"

"That … might be more likely to catch Weiss by surprise," Pyrrha said. "Of course, all of this relies on my ability to alter her aim."

XxXxX​

"The bottom line," Russel said, as he folded his arms, "is that you can fly, and she can't."

Weiss settled back in her seat somewhat. She rested her fingertips upon her knee. "Except I can't fly," she pointed out.

"You can float, then; it's basically the same thing!" Russel declared. "You can float, she can't, and the rules say that you have to hit the ground in order for it to count as a knockout, so once the battle starts, you need to get off the platform, float in the air as far away as you can, and shoot laser beams at her. She won't be able to do a thing about it."

Seated beside him, Cardin snorted.

Russel looked up at him. "What?"

"That's a very optimistic assumption, don't you think?" Cardin asked him. "If Weiss tried that, then Pyrrha would just leap off the edge of the platform, using her shield as a stepping stone — there's something going on with that — cross the rest of the distance to Weiss before she could get out of the way, grab her by the ears, and piledrive her into the ground while turning over and over in the air and probably singing that damn Mistralian song they keep filling our ears with while she was at it!"

Weiss raised her eyebrows.

"Oh, come on," Cardin said. "I can't be the only one who's noticed that she showboats like a champ when she gets the chance. All those flips and twirls."

"Well, she is, as you put, a champ, so I suppose that gives her the right to showboat," Weiss said mildly. "As does her skill, for that matter. She flips and twirls to show that she can, because no one has the skill to take advantage of her excess movements. And she is a performance artist, after all, so she has cause. It would be like complaining that I sang at a concert: of course I did; it's what I'm there to do. At the end of the day, we're all here to put on a show for the crowds."

"Even if they hate you," Russel said.

"The crowd doesn't hate Weiss," Flash said. "Not anymore. She's won them over." He paused. "As for what you should do about facing Pyrrha … Russel and Cardin are both right: keeping your distance is the right approach, but don't get complacent about Pyrrha's inability to reach you regardless. I'm not sure there's anywhere you could go that would be completely out of her reach."

"She can't jump that high," Russel said. "Or that far."

"That's not the only problem with your idea," Cardin pointed out. "There's also the fact that Weiss' lasers…" He trailed off. "No offence, but they don't actually work very well."

Weiss' eyes narrowed. "I might have to take at least some offence," she murmured.

"Come on!" Cardin cried. "You've got lots of moves in your semblance, but that isn't one of the best. You hit Neon with a whole barrage in your first fight, and she was still up and at 'em when you were done. And you'd be as vulnerable to Pyrrha's shield as you were to Neon throwing her nunchucks at you. It's a bad idea, no matter what these two say."

"So what should she do instead?" demanded Russel. "Close in and get smacked around? Get grabbed by the ponytail and hammer-tossed into the floor?"

"Weiss can be faster with her semblance than Pyrrha is; she can cut her aura apart a little piece at a time, rushing it, hitting her, rushing back out before she gets caught," Cardin suggested. "Hit and run."

"Not a tactic I would have expected you to suggest," Weiss admitted.

"I wouldn't suggest it for me — I'm too big and slow for it — but for you, it'll work perfectly," Cardin insisted. "Just don't fall into a routine that Pyrrha can see coming, and you'll be home free, easy victory."

"I'm not sure there's any such thing as an easy victory in the finals of the Vytal Tournament," Flash said.

"This will be, so long as Weiss takes my advice," Cardin declared.

Weiss tapped her fingertips upon her knee. "You offer two possible routes I could go down," she murmured. "I admit that, while I'm not sure how much it would do to impact the outcome of the match — I can't see myself defeating Pyrrha with it — I would … I would really like it — it would delight me more than almost anything — if I were to unlock summoning during this battle, where everyone can see it."

"'Summoning'?" Flash asked.

"It's the final and most prestigious part of the Schnee semblance," Weiss began to explain.

"There's more?" Russel exclaimed. "Because all the stuff you can do already wasn't ridiculous enough?"

"Apparently not," Weiss replied in a dry tone. "Summoning is, well, it's as the name suggests; I would summon the … shade, the after-echo, a construct of aura based upon something — a grimm, of some sort — that I've killed, to fight for me."

"How does that relate to all the stuff your semblance already does?" asked Cardin.

"It's summoned via a glyph," Weiss said. "But one that I have yet to be able to master."

"It does sound cool," admitted Russel. "You get all the best powers."

"But since you can't actually use it, maybe it's best if you don't rely on it," Cardin suggested.

"I'm not sure that you should rely too much on the idea that you can be faster than Pyrrha, either," Flash added.

Cardin scowled. "Do you have any ideas of your own, or are you just going to pick at and criticise ours?"

Flash clasped his hands together over his knees. "I think … I think that Weiss needs to try and pin Pyrrha down, keep her in one place and … try and force a ring-out? But Weiss, you know your own semblance and what it's capable of better than any of the three of us; what do you think?"

Weiss did not reply for a while. Her fingers drummed upon her knee, over and over, a repetitive motion beating a silent tattoo upon her skin. I am facing Pyrrha Nikos, the Invincible Girl. I should not delude myself into thinking that this will be easy, that there is some stratagem that will sweep me to victory with barely a breath of effort.

But, as Pyrrha reminded me earlier today, the upstart hare may beat the tortoise.

Not that Pyrrha is a tortoise. And it has been a while since anyone thought of a Schnee as an upstart. But my name is a good deal less old than hers is, and I am faster than her if I use my glyphs.

This will not be easy, but I refuse to accept that it is impossible. And I daresay — I dare to hope — that Pyrrha is as filled with trepidation at the thought of facing me as I am at the prospect of our match.

This will not be easy, but there are things that I can do.


"I feel like you've all given me one piece of a strategy," Weiss said. "And that it's up to me to put those pieces together into a coherent whole, because the truth is that you're all right and all … less than right. Yes, Russel, I do have an advantage in range; yes, Cardin, I do have an advantage in speed — put like that, I sound like the favourite, don't I? — and yes, Flash, I could impede Pyrrha's mobility, and I probably should for my own benefit. Put that together and…" A smile began to spread over her face.

Flash leaned forward. "And?"

Weiss looked at him. "And I think I might have an idea."

XxXxX​

"So, Pyrrha against Weiss, huh?" Rainbow said. "That'll be interesting."

"Yes," Twilight said. "Yes, it will. You know what else would be interesting? You and Blake telling us what the White Fang were doing on the Amity Colosseum."

"That … is not actually that interesting," Rainbow replied.

Twilight fixed her with a gaze over the top of her spectacles. "Rainbow Dash," she said sternly. "The semi-finals are over; the finals aren't due to start for a while to let Pyrrha and Weiss recharge their auras. You've got no excuses anymore." She looked at Blake. "Come on, one of you, say something!"

"You may as well spit it out, Sugarcube," Applejack said. "Not much point keeping it hidden."

"Not least because if one of you doesn't say something, then I'll tell them," Lady Belladonna declared.

"Okay, okay, I…" Rainbow hesitated, because in all honesty — to herself at least — she had been putting this off; she didn't want … the fact that Blake had decided not to say anything suggested that she didn't want the attention if she could avoid it, and in this case, Rainbow wasn't sure that she wanted the attention either. She didn't really want to tell everyone that the White Fang had put a hit out on her and Blake. She didn't want … she guessed that she just didn't want to be thought of in that way. She couldn't speak for Blake, but she didn't want to be … it just wasn't something that she wanted people to think about her. It was … the fact that the White Fang had tried to take her out was weird enough — Blake, sure, she could understand that, snitches get stitches and all that, even though if she was in Blake's shoes, she wouldn't want to remind everybody that she was a snitch, but her? — but letting everyone know about it, having everyone know about it, felt even weirder.

Maybe she just didn't want that kind of concern?

She couldn't explain it particularly well, but if she were pushed, then she would probably have to admit that, yeah, that was what it was.

But it looked like it was either this or tell Blake about the fact that their TV show was killing her mom — on TV, anyway, not in real life, thank goodness — and Rainbow would rather put that off even more than the first thing, so she said, "I will tell you." She glanced at Blake over the heads of everyone else.

"The White Fang were here to kill Blake," she said.

There was an immediate chorus of shocked gasps.

"Here to kill you?" Twilight cried.

"Darling, how awful!" lamented Rarity.

"How could they?" asked Fluttershy.

Blake's golden eyes gleamed with the light of betrayal as they found Rainbow Dash. "Why— why am I the only one?"

"Yeah, Rainbow Dash, why?" asked Applejack pointedly.

"Because…" Rainbow huffed. "Because I don't want to admit that they were trying to kill me too."

More gasps followed.

"Trying to kill you too!" Pinkie yelled. "They were trying to kill both of you?"

"It's not a big deal," Rainbow said.

"Yes," Twilight said, "yes, it is a big deal; a group of White Fang terrorists sneaking on board the Amity Arena and trying to kill the two of you is a very big deal!"

"There were only a few of them, and we took care of them pretty easily, so … is it really?" Rainbow asked.

"Yes!" Twilight replied emphatically. "Why … is this because you don't want to be seen as weak?"

"No," Rainbow said.

Twilight stared at her.

"No, it really … maybe that's a part of it," Rainbow admitted. "I don't want you to worry about me, okay; I worry about all of you, I don't need to be worried about me."

"But what if they try again?" asked Fluttershy anxiously.

"That," Rainbow said, pointing towards Fluttershy. "Sorry, Fluttershy, but that, that is exactly why I didn't want to tell you: I didn't want you to be worrying about that, and I don't think Blake wanted you to be worrying about that either."

"Not particularly," Blake murmured.

"Too bad," Twilight said coolly. "Did you really think that you could keep this a secret? After Lady Belladonna knew?"

"And me," Neon said.

"Me too," added Sun, raising his hand.

Twilight's eyebrows rose. "How did—?"

"I just wanted to hold off on it," Rainbow said. "For as long as I could. I … just didn't want to have…" — she waved her arms to encompass the box — "this."

Twilight sighed as she got up and walked in front of Rarity and Applejack until she was standing by the wall, next to Rainbow Dash.

"I told you," she said. "I told you once before, you don't need to be the strong one all the time."

Rainbow hesitated. "But what if I like being the strong one?"

"But why?" Rarity asked. "I mean why would the White Fang want to kill both Rainbow Dash and Blake? As unsavoury as it is, I can understand why they might want to kill Blake — no offence, darling, none at all; it's just that you did leave their movement after all, and—"

"And you can see why they might want to send a message to a traitor," Blake murmured.

"Exactly," Rarity replied. "The plots of at least two Shadow Spade mysteries that I can remember hinge upon the fact that the murder victim was the member of some gang or other who tried to leave. But Rainbow Dash? Is it…" — she paused — "is it because you are … a faunus in Atlas?"

"I should hope not, or I'll be next," Neon muttered.

"No, it's not because of that," Rainbow replied. "It's because … it's because, according to Gilda, we've been … Blake, what was it she said?"

"That we'd been making the White Fang look bad," Blake said.

"Wow!" Pinkie said. "Even I think that's pretty childish."

"Making them look bad?" Twilight repeated. "How could you possibly make the White Fang look bad? How could you or anyone else possibly make the White Fang look worse than they— oh my gods, is this about the SDC? Are they … are they mad that you and Blake exposed the SDC mines and saved all those faunus and they didn't?"

Rainbow shifted a little from one foot to the other. "It seems that way."

Twilight blinked rapidly. "Like Pinkie said: wow."

"How staggeringly self-absorbed," Rarity observed.

"Short-sighted, too," Shining Armor observed. "Not to diminish your accomplishment, or to say that I wish my job were harder, but what kind of thinking was it to send a team after the two of you and ignore the Atlesian councillor right here?"

"Perhaps my presence has gone unnoticed?" Cadance suggested.

"More likely, Sienna Khan wanted to send a very specific message, one that wouldn't have been sent by the assassination of an Atlesian councillor," Lady Belladonna said. "An act which would send a message to Atlas, certainly, but right now, today, she didn't want to send a message to Atlas; she wanted to send a message to the faunus: salvation lies through the White Fang, follow any other path, and … you will be punished for it. She always did have an ego."

"Sienna Khan?" Cadance repeated. "You think that she ordered this attack?"

"It seems that she would have had to," Blake murmured. "The Vale Chapter of the White Fang didn't organise this by themselves."

"How can you be so sure?" asked Shining Armor.

"Because I knew one of the members of the … hit squad," Blake admitted. "And she wasn't a part of the Vale Chapter, she served in Mistral; the High Leader must have ordered her to come to Vale and undertake this operation."

"Doesn't she have anything better to do than order assassinations on students?" asked Cadance. "Like advancing the cause of faunus rights?"

"In her mind, unfortunately, that's what she thinks she's doing," Lady Belladonna replied. "Which means that she … she will certainly want to try again, Fluttershy, to partially answer your question."

"That will be much harder to do in Atlas; the White Fang there is crushed," Cadance declared. "And entrance into the city is very closely monitored."

"I'm sure it is, Cadance, and I will appreciate the vigilance of the Atlesian authorities, for Blake's sake," Lady Belladonna said. "But as soon as I return to Menagerie, I mean to ensure that Sienna Khan calls off her dogs, not to mention see that she is suitably punished for having loosed them in the first place."

"Mom, no!" Blake cried.

"Yes, Blake," Lady Belladonna replied. "If you think that I'm going to just let the attempted murder of my daughter stand without response, then we have been apart too long."

"Blake," Rainbow said. "Why is this a bad thing?"

"Because Sienna is too popular to confront, for one thing," Blake said. "The White Fang is popular on Menagerie—"

"So is your father," Lady Belladonna said. "The people acclaimed him as their High Chieftain. Now, I admit that there is a lot of sympathy for the White Fang on Menagerie, but if I spread the word that Sienna ordered the death of the High Chieftain's daughter for the crime of saving faunus lives in Atlas … she may not like what the people have to say about that."

"But how will that get her to call off the assassination?" asked Cadance.

"Because Lady Belladonna means to threaten to expose her duplicitous conduct in exchange for her rescinding her barbarous orders," Rarity said. "Don't you, ma'am?"

"And a prize for Rarity," Lady Belladonna said with a smile. "I'm going to tell Sienna that she can back off, or I'll drag the truth of what the White Fang does into the light and let everyone on Menagerie judge it for themselves." She paused. "And then, once she's done what I want, I'm going to kill her, obviously."

"Mom, that—" Blake stopped. "It's too dangerous! What are you going to do, challenge her to a duel?"

"Challenge— Blake, I thought you wanted to be Atlesian, not Mistralian."

"You are Mistralian," Blake pointed out. "Or at least, you were."

"Yes, but my parents lived on the lower half of the middle slope; my father was a toolmaker," Lady Belladonna said. "So, please, dear, don't talk to me like I'm some pampered, privileged old blood patrician with a head full of thoughts of vengeance—"

"This from the woman who just told us that she intends to murder someone," Blake muttered.

Lady Belladonna ignored her as she swept majestically on, "Pride and honourable combat. I'm not going to offer Sienna a fair fight. I'm going to poison her."

"Poison?!" Twilight cried.

"Poison was the weapon of the Mistralian faunus against the slave owners, back in the old days," Rainbow murmured.

Lady Belladonna favoured her with a smile. "And another gold star, this time for Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow smiled sheepishly. "I, um, I read that in Sienna Khan's book."

"Oh, you've read Sienna's book?" Lady Belladonna asked. "It is very well written, isn't it? I was blown away by it when she asked me to proofread it for her. But perhaps Sienna should have reread it herself before she decided to cross me; then she would have remembered that poison was, as you say, the weapon of the slaves — and also of Mistralian aristocrats when the sword was inappropriate, which I find pleasingly ironic, I must admit."

"Mom, you can't poison Sienna Khan," Blake insisted.

"Oh, I think I can, Blake; it's just a matter of getting around her food taster," Lady Belladonna replied airily. "As High Chieftain of Menagerie, people seek your father's favour and his patronage, and some will do anything to attain it. Sienna may find out that her people are not as loyal to her as she might like to think."

"Even if you could do it, that doesn't mean that you should!" Blake insisted.

At this point, Rainbow was starting to feel a little uncomfortable; this was turning into almost some kind of family argument, the kind that you didn't want to be stuck observing, because you couldn't intervene in it, so all you could do was listen with ever-mounting embarrassment as two people went at it over things that were none of your business and that you didn't want to know about.

"And why in Remnant not, after what she's done?" demanded Lady Belladonna.

"Because I don't want to lose you, Mom!" Blake shouted. "I just got you back, and I don't want to…" Her voice dropped, becoming choked. "I don't want the next message to come from Menagerie to be that you died trying to kill Sienna, or that you killed Sienna and then someone else in the White Fang killed you to avenge her. What good is that supposed to do me, or anyone else? Should I feel proud, or glad that my mother loved me so much that she was willing to die to … it's not even avenging me because I'm not dead! I don't feel proud, and I don't feel glad; I just feel … I just want you to be safe."

Lady Belladonna was silent, which was a first in Rainbow's experience with her; she usually had an answer for everything, but this time, there was nothing. There was only silence as Lady Belladonna gently reached out and put one arm around Blake's shoulders, drawing her into an embrace at her mother's side.

Blake's face vanished from Rainbow's sight, hidden by her mother and by the way that her long, tangled black hair fell down like curtains to conceal her.

Rainbow felt a hand touch hers, a hand in hers. Twilight's hand.

Rainbow looked at her: looking at Blake and her mother with tears forming in the corners of her eyes. She looked at Rainbow, and despite the tears, there was a slight smile formed upon her face.

Eventually, Lady Belladonna found her voice again, although she'd only found it quietly, because Rainbow had to prick her ears up to hear her. "Alright, Blake. Alright, if it … if it will please you, then I will … refrain from doing to Sienna any of the things that I would like to do to her."

"Promise?"

Lady Belladonna hesitated a second before she said, "Yes, Blake, I promise."

Rainbow smiled slightly and decided that telling Blake about their TV show could wait, for just a little while longer.

XxXxX​

On her way up to see her mother, Pyrrha was a little surprised to meet the Wong family coming down the stairs.

"Lady Pyrrha! Lady Pyrrha!" Soojin cried, walking down first, hands up to hold onto her mother's hands as she descended the stairs. "That was incredible! You were amazing!"

Pyrrha leaned forwards a little, resting her hands on her knees. "Amazing and incredible? I'm glad you enjoyed it enough to honour me with such high praise."

"It was a praiseworthy display, Lady Pyrrha," Lady Wong declared. "One might almost term it miraculous."

"One might be exaggerating somewhat in that case, my lady," Pyrrha murmured. "Fortune was with me."

"No doubt," Lord Wong pronounced, from the back of the group, "but fortune often favours the prepared. I doubt you walked out onto the field blindfolded with no idea of whether or not you would have any idea of where your opponent was?"

Pyrrha hesitated a moment, but of course Lord Wong was right; it would have been very stupid to have blindfolded herself with no plan. "I had hopes, my lord; I could not be sure my hopes would be borne out, but I did not venture forth blind, if you will excuse the play on words."

"Your victory is no less impressive for the fact that you prepared for it, perhaps moreso," Lord Wong informed her. "The hopes of Mistral now rest upon you in the final."

Pyrrha took a deep breath. "So I have been told, my lord."

"You'll win for sure," Soojin said. "Won't you?"

"Weiss Schnee is a formidable opponent; I would not like to underestimate her nor make false promise to you," Pyrrha admitted. "But I shall certainly do my best."

Lord Wong descended the steps to stand beside his wife. "So long since we have had a Vytal Champion in our kingdom, so long indeed. I cannot recall a time when Mistral had won glory in the Vytal Tournament, and now … now, we stand upon the threshold. If you prevail—"

"When she wins!" Soojin insisted.

Lord Wong chuckled. "When you triumph, Lady Pyrrha, the whole city will feel different. I only regret I shall not be around to witness the change."

"I … I will fight bravely and with all the skill with which I have been blessed," Pyrrha said, "for my own sake, for my name, and for Mistral — besides for Beacon also and my friends here, I must add — but I think that you exaggerate the importance of this. Whether I win or lose, tomorrow, Mistral will still be Mistral, as it has been these many years."

"Mistral has been lacking in confidence these many years, and in things to celebrate," Lord Wong replied. "Your victory will give cause for a little jubilation at least; that is not nothing. You go to call on your lady mother?"

"Yes, my lord, I do."

"Then it is fortuitous that we are leaving you in peace for a little while," Lord Wong said jovially. "This little one has drank too much juice and needs to go to the bathroom, don't you?"

"She isn't the only one," Lady Wong murmured softly.

Pyrrha smiled but said nothing, because there seemed to be no response required in the circumstance. She kept the smile upon her face as she stepped aside to let Soojin and Lady Wong pass her, and Lord Wong to once again bring up the rear.

As they went down, Pyrrha headed the opposite way, resuming her climb of the stairs towards her mother's box.

Once more, she found Hestia waiting for her.

"Congratulations, young mistress," Hestia said as she stepped aside.

"Thank you," Pyrrha whispered in return as she walked into the box.

With the Wongs having departed for the bathroom, Mother had the box all to herself when Pyrrha arrived. She was on her feet, standing at the edge of the box with both hands — her cane was resting against the metal wall — placed upon the shining handrail, spread out a little away from her as she seemed to lean against the edge of the exclusive box, looking out across the vacant arena down below.

She turned her head, looking back over her shoulder. "Pyrrha," she said. "You are alone?"

"Given how little you said to Penny or Jaune, it seemed hardly worthwhile to drag them up here," Pyrrha replied. Especially if all Jaune was going to get from it was a degree of condescension.

"Is it so very strange that I should wish to talk to you, not them?" asked Mother. "Come, stand with me."

Pyrrha did as her mother asked of her, standing at the railing with her hands folded, one across the other, and her wrists resting on the railing.

She looked down for a moment, but the sight of the arena empty, without anyone there, or any fight about to begin, was a rather uninteresting one, and so she looked at her mother instead.

"I … spoke to Sunset," she said softly. "After what you said … I apologised. I felt it was only right and proper."

"And how was your apology received?" Mother asked, not looking at Pyrrha.

"With grace," Pyrrha said. "And great kindness, as is Sunset's nature. She is a gentlewoman."

"Indeed," Mother said. "When this tournament is over, I should like to speak to Miss Rose."

Pyrrha sucked in a sharp intake of breath. "I … and what will you say to her?"

Mother sniffed. "Do you fear what I will say?"

"Somewhat," Pyrrha admitted. "Have I no cause to fear it? It was not so long ago that you spoke of giving Ruby a piece of your mind. Should I not suspect that you have not changed your mind?"

"I have not changed my mind, and I would have Miss Rose know what my mind is," Mother declared. "I would have her know that Miss Shimmer deserved more loyalty than she was shown."

"I … I think that Ruby does not care for loyalty," Pyrrha said. "Or at least, Ruby's only loyalty is to the people, not to Sunset or to any of us. Her mind will not be changed, even as yours has not."

"That is her right, but I will be heard nonetheless," Mother insisted.

"To what end?" Pyrrha asked. "What good will come out of you two yelling at one another, both deaf to the arguments of the other?"

"I will not be cowed to silence by fear that some Valish girl, of no family even by the low standards of this kingdom, will not like what I say," Mother declared. "Do you fear that what I say will reflect badly upon you; is that why you would have me stay silent?"

"No, Mother, I … you must do as you think best, of course. You will, at any rate."

"I shall indeed," Mother said. "I … owe her as much, I think."

I think Sunset would not want you to have a row with Ruby, Pyrrha thought.

Mother paused for a moment. "How does it feel?" she asked. "How does it feel to stand on the threshold of glory?"

"Knowing that only Weiss stands in my way?" Pyrrha asked. "Without wishing to dismiss or underestimate Weiss, it feels … rather good, I must admit. Almost wonderful."

"'Admit'?" Mother repeated, and now she looked at Pyrrha. "You say that as though you are ashamed to be proud of your accomplishments."

"Not ashamed," Pyrrha murmured. "But a part of me would rather be humbler than this."

"'Would rather be' or thought yourself to be?" Mother asked. "You liked to presume that you were above the base desires for fame and glory that moved me, didn't you?"

"I…" Pyrrha hesitated for a moment. "It is more that the glories Mistral offered me had grown stale, and so I presumed that all the glories of arenas would similarly have so little effect upon my spirit. I … was wrong. This place … this place and the fact that it is my last tournament; combined, those two things … I want to win. I want to win the crown, the last and greatest crown, before I lay all crowns and other trophies to one side."

Mother was silent for a moment. Silent and still. Then a smile embraced her wrinkled lips and made new lines around a much-lined mouth. "I am glad to hear it. I would question your wits were it otherwise, but, since you have made many decisions that I find baffling, I am glad to hear it." Again, she took pause. "And what then? When you have won—"

"I may not—"

"You will win," Mother declared. "You will be the champion of this tournament."

"Is that a command?" Pyrrha asked.

"That is my confident prediction," Mother replied. "But when you have won, what then?"

"Then?" Pyrrha asked. "Then I will complete my next three years here and become a huntress."

"In Vale?"

"In Mistral," Pyrrha told her. "Mistral is my home; I could not leave her."

"And Mister Arc, will he come with you?"

"Yes, we have … discussed it," Pyrrha said. "In which case … if you could call him Jaune—"

"As a huntress, will you also have time or inclination to learn how to follow in my footsteps as head of the Nikos family?" Mother asked. "One day, hopefully not too soon, but one day, the burdens of the family will fall to you, to tend to our wealth and prestige until the time comes for you to descend to the shades in turn and pass our lineage on to your children by … Mister Arc."

Even were Professor Ozpin to place heavy demands upon me, I am sure that I could fit it in; Ruby's mother managed to raise a family while serving him, after all. "Is that what you would have of me?"

"What I would have of you?" Mother repeated. "What I would have of you is … almost ended now. All that I wished and desired has near come true, and you are still so young." A sigh escaped her. "I was never the Champion of Mistral. I resented grievously the injury that had forced my retirement, while telling myself that I might have achieved greatness had it not been for that accident, but in truth, perhaps the accident spared me humiliation and the fate of Phoebe Kommenos."

"I am sure that you were more talented than Phoebe," Pyrrha murmured. "You won some acclaim, some tournaments."

"I did," Mother said. "But I was never the Champion of Mistral, or the Vytal Champion; I never won any of the great games. All I wished for, all that I desired, was a child who would do better than I had done. But the gods gave me a child who would be better than I ever was."

A gasp burst free from Pyrrha's lips; she could not contain it, any more than she could stop the widening of her eyes. Mother had never spoken to her like that, at least not that she could recall, and surely, she would recall something so rare.

"For … truly?" she whispered.

"I do not speak to flatter your vanity," Mother said. "But to speak only truth, as we come to the end of the road of ambition. On the day that you were born, when I felt all my strength and vigour leave me and enter you, as I grew so much older than I should have grown … it should have been clear to me that you would be more than the sum of my ambitions for you." She paused. "All that I have ever wished for you, you have delivered, though you have not always wished it yourself. And today, I have no doubt, you will achieve my last desire for you and be crowned and acclaimed and acknowledged as the greatest fighter of your day, in any kingdom in Remnant, to strut the arena. And you will still be but eighteen years old. Eighteen years old and with no more ambitions of your mother's to concern you. You will be—"

"Free," Pyrrha whispered.

Mother's eyebrows rose. "Bound only by honour and decorum, and what is appropriate for a young woman of your birth and station," she reminded Pyrrha. "But, within those bounds, whatever you desire, I will support, or at least, I shall endeavour to do so."

Pyrrha stared at her mother. She had never … she had never given thought to such a moment as this, although it should have been the obvious question: what would her mother want of her once she had won the Vytal Tournament?

And it seemed the answer was … nothing. Nothing but what Pyrrha herself might wish, constrained by Mistralian culture and tradition.

And it was wonderful. Every bit as wonderful as being a finalist.

It was not just a crown that waited for her if she defeated Weiss.

Other, far more glittering prizes were hers for the taking.

She only had to fight for them.
 
Chapter 86 - Cover Her Face, Mine Eyes Dazzle
Cover Her Face, Mine Eyes Dazzle


Amber's hands trembled.

She was full of anticipation; she was afraid. She was nervous; she was filled with hope. She regarded the future with a sense of great longing; she looked with dread at what was soon to come.

She felt both weak and strong. Her hands trembled. She nearly let go of the book in her hands and let it fall to the floor.

Fortunately, she did not; that might have alerted Ruby to the fact that there was something going on.

Amber's mind, Amber's heart, Amber's spirit, one and all three were awash with emotions, swirling and mingling in turmoil and tumult within her. This was the day. The day had arrived, and the hour drew near.

Soon, she would be free.

Soon, the city would descend into chaos.

Soon, she would be away from Ozpin and all the rest, free to live as she wished, love as she wished, and be no one's pawn or puppet but her own person again at last.

Soon, she would betray Ozpin, and Pyrrha, and Sunset, and everyone else who had been so kind to her, who trusted her.

Soon, she and Dove would be together, with no obstacles, nothing to stand in their way, nothing to take them away from one another.

Soon, she would give up the Relic of Choice to Salem and make an enemy of all those who called her friend.

Had she not reason to feel both fear and hope in equal measure? Had she not reason to anticipate but also dread?

She anticipated freedom, she hoped for freedom, she longed for it, she dreamed of it. She dreamed of what it would be like for her and Dove, once they were free, a part of no wars, no secret battles, once there was no one to trouble them, only themselves. They could live…

If they were truly free, then they could live anywhere, anywhere they wished, but it was not entirely so, was it? That was the cause of Amber's dread, the cause of her fear, the reason that she did not regard this day with unalloyed hope. If she had been only escaping, then that would have been one thing, that would have been the best thing, that would have been something that Amber could have faced with a smile; but it was not so. Amber was not just escaping with Dove. She was only escaping, freely and truly, from the threat of Salem; she would give up the relic to Salem's followers, and in turn, Salem, having no more use for the Fall Maiden, would trouble her no more. Cinder, Tempest Shadow, Bon Bon, all of them gone. She would leave them all behind. The weight of them would be lifted from her shoulders.

And all she had to do was give up a crown during the confusion of a battle — and betray her friends.

They were her friends. Sunset, Pyrrha, Ciel, Blake, sweet Penny, and handsome Jaune, she really did care about them. It wasn't a game that she was playing; it wasn't something that she was putting on, some calculated deception to make her life easier. They were her friends, her first friends, besides Dove, in the whole world — that she could recall, anyway. She had not known many people growing up; at least, if she had, she didn't remember them. Her mother had kept her distant, isolated. That had probably been Ozpin's doing, to make it easier for him to use her as he wished.

But the point was, the point was they really were her friends; she really did care about them. Sunset had saved her life; Pyrrha had been so kind and gentle, and she and Jaune were such a lovely couple that it would be such a shame, the most terrible shame, if any harm were to befall either one and leave the other heartbroken; Ciel had been kind also, kind and patient, and she and Blake had shared their makeup and their makeup tips with her; and Penny was just such a sweetheart you couldn't not like her. Amber cared about them, all of them; she didn't want them to die protecting her; that was one of the reasons she was doing this.

The fact that there would be, that there would have to be, some sort of battle in order for there to be enough chaos and confusion for her to escape was something that she felt guilty about; the guilt of it was giving her twitches of pain in her stomach, like indigestion, and a sour taste in her throat when she swallowed, like bile or the vestiges of acid reflux. She didn't want them to get hurt, and she hoped, she really hoped, she hoped with all her heart that they would survive the night to come unharmed, that no ill would come of the fireworks that Bon Bon and Tempest had planned, that nothing would come of it beyond her own escape, her freedom.

She didn't want them to get hurt. She didn't want them to hate her either, but she … she had to admit that … she was resigned to the fact that they probably would. They would hate her because she had betrayed them, and Amber would deserve to be hated because she had betrayed them. She might not have meant to, she might have only meant to betray Ozpin — who deserved to be betrayed, if anyone did — but she would be betraying them as well. Sunset had saved her life and given up her bed for Amber, and the rest of Team SAPR had welcomed her into their dorm room, they and Team RSPT had both been willing to risk, to give their lives in Amber's protection, they had fought Cinder for her sake.

And she would betray them. How could they not hate her after that?

She knew that they would hate her … well, at least, they would judge her for it, and judge her harshly. Even Sunset, who might have been the most forgiving of all of them if she'd been here, would have judged her for it; Sunset had judged herself, after all, and judged herself so harshly that she had gone into exile for what she'd done; Pyrrha had spoken fondly, and in a very lovely tone, about how much she cared about Sunset and would miss her, but she hadn't stood by her when Sunset needed her, she'd only stood aside and let her go.

And as for Jaune and Ruby … the thought of Jaune's anger, his rage, the way that it had seemed like he was going to hit Sunset; the thought of that rage being turned on her made Amber shiver; for all the powers at her command, she didn't want that fury to be turned on her. Jaune had calmed down, by the time that she and Pyrrha got back, after Dove had talked to him — for which she was grateful, to Jaune but even more to Dove — but at the same time, that didn't make Amber feel safe around him if he knew what she'd done.

She didn't feel safe around any of them if they knew; that was why she couldn't tell them. If they had forgiven Sunset, if today had been like all the other days, if Sunset were still here — or at least up in the flying arena watching the tournament — then she would have told them all by now. She would have told them all, and thrown themselves upon the mercy of people whom she had to believe to be supremely kind, and thus, supremely forgiving.

But they had shown themselves to be not quite all that forgiving, and for that reason, Amber had no choice but to launch herself upon this perilous course, to venture everything for her liberty.

But they would hate her for it. And Amber would deserve their condemnation, for it was … it was a wicked thing that she did, for all that she been ample course, and no recourse else.

Let me be wicked rather than be a slave to Ozpin one day longer.

That dream troubled her. Last night, she dreamed that she had dined with Ozpin, her and Dove sitting together at a table in his office, at the top of his high tower. The sky had been dark, with no stars visible around them, and there had been cracks on the floor, and the walls, and on the panes of the glass in the windows, as though the whole thing were about to fall apart at any moment, to crumble beneath their feet. And yet, there they sat, drinking red … Amber thought it must have been red wine, though she had never tasted it awake, and if it was anything like the sour taste that it had possessed in her dream, she never would either. It was just a dream, of course, but Pyrrha thought that it might have meaning; she thought it was a sign that she should actually think about having dinner with Ozpin. Amber was more afraid that it meant that Ozpin would search for her, and drag her back to Beacon, and force her to dine with him before he punished her.

There was no reason for him to come after her, once the relic was gone. Once Salem had the Crown, then a Fall Maiden was as useless to Ozpin as she was to Salem, and yet, after what she had done, Amber could not help but fear that he would send out his agents to hunt for her, to drag her back to Beacon to punish her. Amber wasn't sure what form the punishment would take, but neither did she want to find out.

He would not let her live and love free of his disapproval.

Would they be willing to go after her? Would they hate her so much that they would hunt her down, or try to? Amber wasn't sure. Would Sunset, would Pyrrha? She didn't know, but she knew of at least one of them who would: Ruby Rose.

Amber had liked Ruby well enough; she hadn't been Amber's favourite, but Amber hadn't disliked her, by any means. Not until last night. Not until she had seen Ruby for what Ruby really was: cold and cruel, with no love in her heart, no sympathy, no understanding. Ruby would never understand why Amber had to do what she would do tonight; she would not forgive it. True, Amber wasn't a huntress, but she was the Fall Maiden, and as such, it was her duty to secure the vault and the relic, even if that meant enslaving herself to Ozpin all her life. That, at least, was how Ruby would see it.

If anyone would come after her for what she had done, it was Ruby. Amber had no Councillor to protect her, or to require Ruby to stifle her wrath and keep silent for the sake of avoiding political turmoil; she didn't have a headmaster who would calm the waters for her — at least she wouldn't, after tonight — there was no reason for Ruby to hold back and nobody who would restrain her.

Amber would be free from Salem and her followers, but she would have to watch her back for Ruby Rose; that constant fear would hang over her like a dark cloud, a blight upon her life, a shadow over her liberty.

Not to mention someone who would be hard to escape from tonight. Getting away, getting the relic, escaping with Dove, it would all be very hard with Ruby Rose beside her. The protection that Ozpin had gifted her — the protection that she had not minded because it was comprised of her friends — had become another cage of his to bind and restrain her.

If she was to escape, then Ruby would have to be put aside before the fireworks began.

Amber had possessed some hope that, having decided to leave Beacon and seek out pastures new, Ruby might go away right now.

Get lost, if you're not happy here. Fly out the door and far away and don't look back to see what I'm doing behind you.

But Ruby had not left, and showed no intention of leaving; duty, that awful ball and chain to which she expected all others around her to encumber themselves, held her here. She would not leave until her duty was discharged. There was no chance of her leaving Amber and Dove alone just because she didn't want to be here anymore.

Amber glanced at Dove. He, too, kept looking at Ruby, kept glancing in her direction. He liked her, she knew — he liked Ruby more, in Amber's opinion, than Ruby deserved; it might have made her jealous under different circumstances; it did make her a little jealous; what did that self-righteous little girl have that he should look so admiringly upon her? — but he had to realise how difficult it would be for them to escape unnoticed with Ruby there. He had to understand that they needed to do something about her if they were to stand any chance of slipping away without the alarm being raised.

He had to realise that there was no other way.

As Amber watched him, she saw Dove's eyes stray down to the hilt of his sword which he wore at his hip. He scowled and shook his head, if only a little so that Ruby didn't notice. He looked up and caught Amber looking at him.

The scowl remained on Dove's face, joined by a slightly guilty look in his blue eyes.

Amber shook her own head slightly. You don't need to do that. There's a better way.

She looked away from Dove and towards Ruby, who was pacing up and down the room. She was impatient, it seemed. Impatient to be away from here, or just impatient to tell everyone that she was leaving? Either way, she was pacing up and down. She wanted something to happen, even if Amber wasn't sure what that something was.

Whatever she was waiting for, whatever she was hoping for that she was so eager to see happen, Ruby wasn't going to see it.

Amber slowly and unobtrusively — she hoped — raised one hand a little.

She activated her semblance before Ruby could notice or react. Golden light, little motes of light that gleamed and shone, rose lazily out of her hand. They rose a little less lazily once Amber put more of her aura into it, urging them on to haste and swift results, but nevertheless, they did not move fast. Hers was not a swift semblance; her mother had said that it was appropriate that a semblance that put people to sleep should be a lazy one, that moved sluggishly like someone struggling to bestir themselves from bed in the morning, but there were times — when Cinder and her henchmen had confronted her had been another such a time — when Amber wished that it could act more swiftly.

But, though it did not act swiftly, it acted all the same, all the motes of golden light streaming out of her hand to float like pollen on the breeze, like dandelion fluff when you blow on it, across the dorm room. Dove began to yawn, though Amber wasn't even aiming at him and was actually trying to avoid him; nevertheless, some stray motes of light drifted towards him, floating around him and then descending down onto the floor or onto his head or shoulders. But most of them continued to drift across the dorm room, drifting further and further away from Amber until they reached Ruby. They danced around her like fireflies, golden light surrounding her, golden light slowly falling as Ruby would soon fall — and fall asleep.

Ruby stopped pacing as the gleaming motes of gold began to swirl around her. She turned to face Amber, even as the dancing golden lights obscured small patches of her face, floating in front of one eye, and then the other, landing on her red-tipped hair.

"Amber?" Ruby murmured, her speech seeming to slow already. "Amber, what…?" She blinked rapidly, and as she blinked, it looked to Amber that her eyelids grew heavy, that she couldn't open her eyes as much as she had done just a moment before. "What … what are you…?" She put one hand to her face. "Stop it, Amber, I don't…" Her last words came out slurred, rendered almost beyond understanding by the yawning in her voice, Ruby's mouth gaping open even as her eyes snapped shut.

Ruby staggered sideways a step and a half, swaying uneasily this way and that before she lost her balance completely and toppled to the floor with a thump that made Amber glad the building was more than half empty.

Dove yawned, his body sagging forwards as though he might follow Ruby to the floor. "Y-you … you…"

Amber hopped up, crossing the distance between them in moments and leaning forward to kiss him gently, a light touch of her lips against his to undo the effects her semblance had on him. It was not the only way that she could dispel her semblance — either cheek or the forehead would do — but she wanted to kiss him on the lips, so she did.

Dove's eyes widened as his alertness returned and sleep's fog dispersed at once from his mind. "Amber! You—" He looked at Ruby. "I see," he said softly. "I suppose that was necessary to make sure that she didn't interfere." He sighed, his head bowing forward for a moment. "Thank you."

"Thank me?" Amber murmured. "For waking you?"

"No, for … that," Dove replied, gesturing towards Ruby. "I was afraid that I would have to fight her, or worse, attack her by treachery. Neither prospect was very appealing to me."

"I know," Amber whispered. "Even if you could have done it silently and without anyone realising anything, I wouldn't ask you to do that. I know that you like her, although I can't imagine why, and so I wouldn't ask you to fight her, not even for the both of us. Not when there are much better ways."

Dove nodded. "She's very brave. I both do and don't envy her courage. I wouldn't want to be her, but I admire her from a distance."

From a safe distance, Amber thought. Well out of her way.

Dove took a step towards the sleeping Ruby. "How long will she stay out like this?"

"Until I release her, or my aura breaks," Amber said.

Dove looked at her. "There's no time limit?"

"I … I don't know," Amber admitted. "I've never just put someone to sleep and then left them there." Although perhaps I should have used it on Ozpin, then I wouldn't be in this position. "Most of the time, I used it on my mother, to help her sleep, when the pain made it too uncomfortable for her. Maybe she'll wake up after a certain time, or when I get a certain distance away, but I don't know."

Dove frowned. "So … Ruby could end up like this … forever?"

"It won't come to that," Amber told him. "She won't…" She swallowed. Knowing what she had to do next didn't actually make it easy. "Ruby won't be like this for long."

The frown remained on Dove's face. "What do you mean?"

Amber left him, walking towards Ruby, where she lay beneath the window, with the late afternoon sunshine — fading but golden, golden like the lights of Amber's semblance, golden like autumn leaves — falling down upon her. Falling down upon her like the light streaming out of an open door, open to welcome her.

She looked so young. So young and so pale; pale, or fair. Either would do, depending on the circumstances, but right now, as she lay there with her eyes closed, the fading light streaming down upon her, to call her fair seemed a more fitting descriptor. She had a fair complexion, a fair face framed by hair of black and bloody red. A fair face with a spirit bloody red lying behind. But a fair face nonetheless. A fair face and a youthful one, now that all the hardness that made her seem so stern and cold had fled.

So young and fair, to be so cruel.

So young and fair to spread your wings for heaven.


It might have been better if she had been awake for this. Amber could have dealt with the waking Ruby who had banished Sunset, revelling in her torment, easier than she could with this young slumbering Ruby, this sleeping child, this soft-cheeked youth so fair.

"Amber?" Dove asked.

Amber didn't reply. Her eyes were dazzled; she blinked back the stinging tears that welled up in them. She had to cover Ruby's face, that young face, that face that in repose pricked at her conscience like the spindle of a spinning wheel. She stepped over Ruby and grabbed hold of the curtains, drawing them shut so forcefully that she nearly wrenched them off the curtain rail, or else yanked the rail itself out of the wall. The room was plunged into half-darkness, but these school curtains were not so thick that they kept out all the light of the day; a faint, red-tinted light yet stole into the room, casting everything in shades of deep rouge.

"Amber, what's going on?" asked Dove.

Amber still didn't reply. She stumbled over Ruby, but Ruby didn't stir; she remained asleep no matter how ill-used she was while she was sleeping, and it didn't bother her the way that Amber almost tripped over her on the way across the room. She switched on the lights.

"Amber, what are you doing?" demanded Dove. "Please, will you answer me?"

"I'm doing," Amber began, then paused for a moment or two. She bent down and picked up a pillow from off the camp bed by the door. She gripped the pillow in both hands, squeezing it with her fingers. It was very soft, with a lot of give to it. It would suffice, she hoped. "I'm doing what I have to do. I'm doing what our safety demands that I do."

She walked back towards Ruby. Her steps were slow, her metal boots and greaves felt heavier than they had done before, they weighed upon her feet and legs like stones. Each step was slow and weighed down on her. It felt like agony to reach Ruby, slumbering on the floor, and kneel down beside her with the pillow.

She looks so young.

I wish I didn't have to see her face.


Amber knelt down beside her and began to raise the pillow.

"Amber, no!" Dove yelled, leaping over Pyrrha's bed to land with a heavy thud on the other side of Ruby from her. With both hands he reached for the pillow. "Amber, what are you doing?"

"Not what I wish, but what I must," Amber declared, her voice cracking. "I'm sending Ruby to sleep, forever."

"You mean you're killing her," Dove said bluntly. "You're going to smother her with that pillow until she stops breathing."

Amber swallowed. "Yes," she whispered.

"Amber," Dove whispered. "Amber, you…" He let go of the pillow but reached for Amber's arms instead, pulling her upright, dragging her away from Ruby until her prone and sleeping form did not separate them. "You can't do this," he said. "You mustn't. You're talking about killing someone!"

"I know that!" Amber cried. "I know what it is, I know what I'm doing, and I know how terrible it is, but I don't have a choice! We don't have a choice! She'll come after us, Dove, you know she will."

"We don't know that."

"Yes," Amber replied. "Yes, we do. You saw how she acted when she found out what Sunset had done, you saw how she treated Sunset; what will she do to us when she finds out what we've done?"

"That's why she's asleep and can't stop us."

"But if she wakes up," Amber said. "If she wakes up and finds out about all that we've done, then she'll hunt us down."

"That doesn't mean that you can murder her!" Dove shouted. "For God's sake, Amber, she's fifteen years old!" He took a deep breath. "Amber … I love you—"

"And I—"

"Let me finish," Dove said, quietly but firmly. "Please."

Amber swallowed. She suspected that she might not like this, but she nodded. "Go on."

Dove closed his bright blue eyes for a moment. "I love you," he repeated. "I've always loved you from the moment that I stumbled across you in the forest. What's happened to you, what's been done to you, it's terrible. I hate it, and I understand — I completely understand — why you want to get away from it all, and that's why I'm still here, even though what you're doing, the people you've turned to for help, none of it would be my choice. But it's your choice, and I love you, and so I'm with you, all the way, but this? This is … it's too much. It's too much, Amber, and I won't stand for it. I'll have no part in it."

"But I'm doing this for us," Amber insisted.

"No," Dove said firmly. "No, you're not, not this." He hesitated. "If you do this, if you go through with this, then you'll have to kill me too, because that's the only way you'll stop me walking out that door and telling Professor Goodwitch everything."

Amber stared at him, dumbstruck for the moment. He was … he was going to leave her? He was going to turn on her? Dove was going to betray her? Sweet Dove, handsome Dove, gentle Dove, Dove who had spoken to her so fair, Dove whom she had yearned for and longed for and wished upon a star for, Dove was…

Dove was telling her that she was wrong.

Perhaps she ought to listen.

But she was afraid.

"She'll come after us," she whispered. "She'll hunt us."

"And if she finds us, then I'll protect you," Dove promised. "I won't let her hurt you, and if it comes to a fight, then I'll do what I have to do, but not like this. Not like this; it's too much, and it isn't you."

"What if it's what they've made me?" Amber asked.

"It isn't," Dove insisted. He took a step closer towards her, pushing his chest against the pillow in her hand. "I know that you're scared. I know that you're so, so scared. But I also know that, in spite of all that you've been through, you're still the same Amber I met in the forest. The Amber who couldn't bring herself to slaughter a pig or a lamb, or shoot a deer."

He reached up and stroked her face, the scarred side of her face, the ruined side, the side that Cinder had marked for the rest of Amber's life.

A tear fell from Amber's eye to descend her face and land upon Dove's thumb. Then another, and another, and tears from her other eye too, a flood of tears that stung Amber's eyes, tears welling up for what she had been about to do, for the fact that she had almost killed not only Ruby but also the last trace of who she had been when she'd been happy.

What have I become?

The pillow fell from Amber's trembling hands as she stumbled forward, falling into Dove, who stood firm as a rock as Amber laid her hands upon his shoulders and pressed her face against his chest. His armour was hard and cold to her skin, but Amber felt that she might deserve that.

"I'm sorry," she whispered.

"I know," Dove said softly as he put his arms around her.

"I was afraid," Amber said. "I'm so afraid."

"I know."

"I want to get away from here, I need to," Amber insisted. "I need to find somewhere that I can be myself again, find or … or remember who I am. Or who I used to be."

"And you will," Dove promised. "We will, together. We will be safe, and we will be happy."

Amber looked up at him. "Together?"

Dove nodded. "Together."

"Even … even after—?"

"After what?" Dove asked. "You didn't do anything. You stopped. You remembered who you were."

Amber didn't reply. She felt too weak to reply. Too weak even to stand by herself as she collapsed against him and let Dove take the burden of supporting her.

"We … we should probably hide Ruby somewhere," Dove suggested. "In case anyone comes in looking for her — or for us. I'll put her in the closet."

"That's probably a good idea," Amber murmured, and she allowed Dove to guide her to one of the chairs sitting by the desk against the wall. She sat there, leaning against the wooden back of the chair, and watched as Dove picked up Ruby bridal-style and carried her to the large closet on her right, on the other side of the room from the bathroom.

Dove placed Ruby inside, sitting up, tucking her legs up a bit so that he could shut the door and hiding her behind some of Pyrrha's formal gowns, which dropped from the hangars down all the way to the floor and, when shoved together in a riot of emerald, gold, and crimson, concealed all of Ruby save for the tips of her boots.

He shut the door but stayed facing it. "What if … she won't stay like that forever, will she?"

"I don't know," Amber could only say, as she had said before. "I don't think so, because my aura will run out eventually. It doesn't take much, but it takes a little, and over time—"

"Yes," Dove said. "Yes, I understand." He hesitated. "That's good," he went on. "If she wakes up eventually, then that … that's good." He chewed on his lip for a second. "I suppose we should let Bon Bon know about this, that Ruby's … that she doesn't need to worry, or send Lyra around with any half-coded messages."

"You do it," Amber said. "Please."

Dove's brow furrowed for a moment — Amber didn't think he was any fonder of Bon Bon than she was — but the furrowed brow disappeared, and Dove got out his scroll.

It didn't take him long to call Bon Bon.

Amber shuddered. Bon Bon was another one that she'd like to smother with a pillow, and unlike Ruby, she didn't think Dove would stop her.

But that's not me. That isn't who I want to be.

With time, and freedom, I will be me again.


Bon Bon answered, her face appearing on Dove's scroll. "Dove?" she squawked. "What are you—?"

"You don't need to worry about Ruby; she won't be … an issue any more," Dove told her.

"She won't … is she dead?" Bon Bon cried. "Did you kill her?"

"No, of course not!"

"Then why are you talking like she's dead, why are you calling at all, where is she?"

"She's asleep, and she's going to be asleep for a while," Dove explained. "Amber used her semblance on her."

There was a moment of pause. "Amber's semblance puts people to sleep?" Bon Bon asked.

"Yes," Dove replied.

There was another pause. "Huh," Bon Bon said. "So Ruby is out the way."

"Yes," Dove said. "Literally."

"Good, that will make things a lot easier when the time comes," Bon Bon said. "Okay, so here's the plan…"
 
Chapter 89 - And We're Not Gonna Stop
And We're Not Gonna Stop


The afternoon was gathering on in Vale, but in Mistral, hours ahead, it was already night. Darkness had fallen some time ago over Mistral and Argus and all the lands that lay between, albeit darkness disturbed within those cities by the myriad lights that burned within the houses.

XxXxX​

Selene and Diana had never been allowed to stay up this late before, not ever. But neither Mom nor Dad had told them to go to bed, or that they should, or that they had school tomorrow or anything. They couldn't go to bed, not now, not without seeing.

Not without seeing Pyrrha win and be crowned champion.

XxXxX​

Adrian, too young to be mindful of the historic nature of this night, of the way the hopes and dreams of Mistral hung upon what was about to happen, had fallen asleep. His eyes were closed, and his head was lolled to one side, turned a little away from Terra. His little hands were curled up into tiny fists, and his legs were tucked up at the knees.

Terra smiled down at him — hoping, she had to admit, that he wouldn't wake up sometime in the night and start crying — as she gently lowered him into the crib. A lot of said crib was taken up by a large blue penguin plush they'd gotten at the aquarium, and as soon as one of Adrian's hands brushed against it, he turned that way, gurgling wordlessly as his hands groped unconsciously for the stuffed animal.

The smile on Terra's face widened. "Sleep tight," she whispered, so as not to wake him.

She turned off the lights in his room on the way out, plunging his world into darkness.

She shut the door, too, to keep the noise down for him as much as possible.

The lights were still on in the rest of the house, down the stairs as Terra descended, and in the living room and kitchen, where the television was on — not so loud, as another concession to their son — and the oven, too, as Saphron straightened up with a tray of fried chicken wings in her hands.

"Everything okay?" she asked.

"He's still fast asleep, no problems," Terra said. "Although I should probably try not to scream too much when Pyrrha brings home the crown."

Saphron smiled. "And I remember when I thought I was the emotional one in this relationship."

Terra chuckled. "I … the closer it gets, the more real it gets: that this is happening, and that it's happening to someone that I know personally." She walked towards her wife. "This has been a dream for Mistral for so long, and I don't just get to see it; I'm part of it. And the closer it gets, the more amazing I feel or realise that is."

Saphron put down the chicken wings. "This really matters, doesn't it? For Mistral?"

"It's our national sport," Terra replied. "More than that, it's our national passion, the enthusiasm of the kingdom. Yes, it matters. Plus … who doesn't like to win stuff?"

Saphron laughed. "That's a good point. So I've set this last match up to record so that Adrian can watch it when he's old enough to understand — and so we can embarrass Pyrrha with it when she comes to visit by making out that you're much more of a fan than you are." Saphron grinned. "I think I'll tell her that you watch it every day."

"My mom just might do that," Terra said.

"And," Saphron added, picking up her scroll and waving it about with one hand, "make sure to make a funny face so I can take a picture and show Adrian what other Mommy looked like when Auntie Pyrrha brought it home."

Terra chuckled. "I'm sure that something suitably embarrassing will come to my face when the moment arrives. And it will be worth it. It will be well, well worth it."

XxXxX​

It was appropriate, at least to an extent, that the public showing of the Vytal final should be held in the Square of Heroes; a great screen had been erected on one side of the plaza, cordoned off by metal barriers and raised above the heads of the spectators, to broadcast the match on a grand scale for all those who were gathered there. And it was a great crowd that was gathered there, men and women crammed into the square, scrambling up onto the plinths of the statues, hanging onto the bronze and marble likenesses of Publius Rutulus, Achates Kommenos, and other heroes of Mistral's illustrious history. Some of those heroes had been garlanded in Vytal merchandise of various degrees of taste: laurel wreaths in expectation of the victor's laurels that — all Mistral hoped — would soon adorn the head of Pyrrha Nikos; Haven Academy — the fact that Pyrrha was a Beacon student was being tacitly overlooked — hats and scarves; Pyrrha wigs and those cheap plastic circlets that they sold in costume shops.

Camilla was unsure of the appropriateness of it all, but who was going to do anything about it? Who was going to tear the wreaths and hats and scarves and all the rest down off the statues? Nobody present in the square tonight, that was for sure.

Around the crowded plaza, such an atmosphere prevailed that you might almost think that Mistral, not Vale, was hosting the Vytal Festival, as the streets and smaller square around were crammed with the exact same sort of vendors that one saw in fairgrounds, or at festivals, or one of those Mantle Markets that toured Anima in the wintertime selling traditional northern fare of large beer and larger sausages. In fact, Camilla thought that she could see some of those people here right now; certainly, she could smell sausages, and much else that smelled good besides: pancakes, crepes, candied fruits, fresh-baked tarts, fried dormice upon skewers. She tried to control the watering in her mouth.

Perhaps coming here would not be so bad after all, although it would not have been her first choice. They could have just as easily watched the finals at home, after all — they had a perfectly good television — but Turnus thought that it would be good and appropriate to be seen at such a moment as this, and he had a point that, traditionally, the great games were enjoyed publicly, not in the private comfort of one's own house. And so they had come, Turnus in a black toga mottled with white lines, worn over an orange tunic with black spots, and Juturna in a short black dress matched with very high black boots, and wrist cuffs adorned with colourful feathers to offset the darkness. With them, and Camilla of course, were Lausus, Silvia, Aventinus, Tarpeia, Tulla, Opis, and Ufens.

"Such a crowd," Opis muttered, her head turning this way and that as they walked down the road. "Such a crowd. Keep your hands on your purse, m'lady; this place will be a pickpocket's paradise, you mark my words."

Juturna gave no sign that she had heard her. "So much smells good here; what do you want to eat first?"

The truth, perhaps, about how you know Lionheart, Camilla thought; she was certain that they had not spoken at the Steward's reception, when Juturna had met Ruby. If she had, then Camilla liked to think that she would have noticed it.

Perhaps I am not as observant as I should like to think.

Or perhaps there is more going on that Juturna is silent about.

Either way, now is hardly the moment to raise it.
Not in public, nor in this company; Lausus was almost part of the family, but less so than Camilla, with all due humility, reckoned herself, and as for the rest? They were good men and women, but they were Turnus' retainers, and it would not be fitting to question Juturna in front of them.

If it was appropriate to question her at all. She was, after all, the lady of the house until such time as Turnus wed, and Turnus had made his own position on the subject clear enough, first by welcoming Lionheart and then by his words to Camilla herself. What would be the point in pressing the issue? Better perhaps to simply keep an eye on Lionheart and hope that her misgivings proved without foundation.

Silvia sniffed the air. "I think I can smell pigeon."

"'Pigeon'?" Opis scoffed. "Ugh."

"What's the matter with pigeon?" Silvia demanded. "It tastes great!"

"Woodpigeon might taste fine enough," Opis said, "but I'm not going to take the chance that it isn't just some bird from the streets that was killed this morning; it would be like eating rat, it's what you resort to when you can't afford anything else. There's lots of nicer things you could have."

"They should have put the screen up in the Colosseum," Aventinus lamented. "Then you could have had the crowd in the stands, and it would have felt just like a real Mistralian tournament."

Aventinus was a tall man, half a head taller even than Turnus — although that still didn't make him the largest man amongst the Rutulians — with amber eyes and red hair, although the latter was concealed behind the lion's head that he wore like a hat, with the rest of its pelt descending like a cap down his back. His father had been a great gladiator and huntsman, a Champion of Mistral whose record of three consecutive triumphs had stood for a generation until Pyrrha Nikos had broken it, but although Aventinus possessed his father's square jaw and solid features, he had not turned out to possess his father's talent in the arena, and his career there had been somewhat indifferent before he retired and joined the Rutulians.

"You could only fill half the Colosseum," Tarpeia pointed out. "The other half wouldn't be able to see the screen."

"Two screens?" suggested Aventinus.

"If everyone was sitting down, then they might as well stay at home," Juturna declared. "And you'd miss out on all this: the food, the atmosphere. It's like we're having our own little Vytal Festival right here in Mistral."

"This will certainly be a night long remembered," Turnus said. "Provided that Pyrrha wins, or we shall look great arrogant fools."

"She'll get it done, my lord," Aventinus assured him. "She's not just better looking than my old man in his prime, she's better than he was. Faster, without losing much for strength."

"We'd best hope so; your father lost in the Amity Arena," Ufens muttered. "I remember what a disappointment it was. He stayed in Vacuo for three months after the festival was over because he didn't dare show his face back home."

"He was fighting grimm all that time," Aventinus said. "Finding himself again, finding his purpose, getting his head back in the game. He used to tell me losing in the Vytal Tournament was the making of him, made him rethink who he was and all his choices." He paused. "Mind you, he also told me it was all his teammates' fault for letting him down in the four-on-four, so maybe he just had a list of excuses."

"We need to have faith," Lausus said. "We've got the most gifted candidate in years fighting for us."

Juturna grinned. "Says the guy who bet against her in the doubles."

"And see how the gods rewarded me for it," Lausus said. "Clearly, they're on the side of Pyrrha Nikos, for they certainly weren't on mine."

"The gods have raised Mistral's expectations in the past, only to dash our hopes," Camilla murmured. "But Pyrrha Nikos appears to be blessed by fortune, not only in the arena, but in her life. All things, when she requires them, go her way; all things that she desires, she had attained and more." Lucky, lucky Pyrrha Nikos. "She will, no doubt, attain this also, and give all Mistral what both we and she both crave: the prize of glory."

XxXxX​

"The mob is celebrating in the streets as though she has already won," Shining Light declared, her lip curling into a sneer.

"The people," Terri-Belle said pointedly, "have little enough to celebrate else; let them celebrate this. What is the point of a public holiday if not to get people spending their money on food and drink, putting lien in the pockets of the peddlers and the tavern-keepers?"

"Even if she turns out to be a traitor?" Blonn-di asked in a sing-song voice.

All four daughters of the Steward were gathered in Terri-Belle's office. Terri-Belle sat at her desk, while Shining Light and Blonn-di stood on either side of the room, each leaning against the wall in nearly, but not quite, identical expressions of studied casualness. Swift Foot stood near the door, hands clasped behind her back, trying not to hunch her shoulders or bow her head in the presence of her older sisters.

It was hard work. The presence of Shining Light and Blonn-di made her want to make herself smaller and less conspicuous as though there were a weight pressing down upon her, a weight which was anxious to avoid anything that might attract their attention.

For her eldest sister's part, Terri-Belle did not reply, nor even look at Blonn-di, or Shining Light, or any of them. Atop her desk, one hand clenched into a fist. "If Pyrrha Nikos … if she is revealed to be as father fears she is, then … I fear that it will bite the people either way. Even if she loses this match, she is still the beloved Champion of Mistral."

Former champion, Swift Foot thought. Metella the Ocean Knight is the Champion of Mistral now. But she did not say so, partly because she understood Terri-Belle's point well enough without straying into pedantry and partly because Shining Light and Blonn-di were there.

"And though they will be disappointed by her failure at Vytal, they will forgive her for it; after all, they have become practised enough at forgiving the failures of Mistral's great hopes, who reach even to this final step only to falter at the last."

Shining Light smirked. "You think they've forgiven you?"

Terri-Belle glowered at her.

The smirk died on Shining Light's face. "Yes, indeed, these are serious matters, and not to be joked about. Forgive me, sister."

Terri-Belle breathed in deeply. "As I was saying," she said, "the people, being practised at it, will forgive her; she will have their love yet, even though some among our elites gloat over her failure." She scowled, and Swift Foot wondered if she was recalling the gloating which followed her own failure at the last stroke. "And then, when the truth comes out … if it will bite as deeply whether she wins or loses, then it might be better if she wins; at least, the people will have something to celebrate."

"Even if it raises her reputation with the plebeians, her influence with them, higher and higher, with all the risks that that entails?" Blonn-di asked. "Even if she becomes more of a hero to them than she is now?"

"Let her become a hero to the crowds," Shining Light said. "Let her be acclaimed, and honoured, and cheered through the streets. She will not be the first great hero, beloved of the commons, who became a danger to the kingdom through their pride, their ambition, their overweening popularity." The smirk returned to her face. "Nor will she be the first hero who was raised to the skies to protect Mistral, and to protect the people from the hero whom they loved so well."

XxXxX​

In Mistral, it was already night, but in Vale, it was still the later afternoon, although the darkness was gathering apace; clouds in the sky added to the gloom as the sun descended, and the lights of the Atlesian warships began to gleam all the brighter as the darkness fell. The lights of the Emerald Tower had already begun to burn, and would burn throughout the night 'til dawn broke and sun returned, just as they had done through every night since Beacon was established.

Would they not?

Aoko opened a bag of chips.

Kendal reached down and snatched them out of her hands. "Don't eat now, Aoko; you'll spoil your dinner."

River's hand reached into the bag, as surreptitiously as possible considering the two sisters were sitting next to one another.

Not surreptitiously enough.

"River!" Kendal snapped.

"I'm eating for two, remember," River reminded her, before she put the chips in her mouth. She crunched upon them, chewing noisily for a few seconds before she added, "And I might have cravings for all you know."

"Cravings for…" Kendal looked down at the bag. "Salt and vinegar crisps?"

"They are very moreish," River insisted.

"River's been craving all kinds of things," Chester added. "Little mint chocolates, strawberries dipped in chocolate, chocolate roll—"

"You're going to get so fat," Violet said.

"Violet, please," Rouge murmured. "There's no call for rudeness."

"Can I have my chips back?" asked Aoko.

"No," River said, taking the bag out of Kendal's hand. "It's for your own good, Aoko, trust me."

"So, Dad," Sky said, turning to face their father, looking away from the TV as they waited for the final match to start. "What does Pyrrha get for winning this thing? Is there a money prize?"

"Pyrrha doesn't need money; she's loaded," Kendal pointed out.

"Maybe she is, but a little more money is always nice to have, right?" asked Sky.

"I think she's so loaded, she's at that point where a little more money wouldn't make any difference," Kendal replied. "I mean, look at that dress she wore to Dad's party; she didn't buy that in a thrift store. And she's a princess, remember?"

"A princess without a crown," Sky said. "All that proves is that her ancestors were made, not that she is."

"I'm with Kendal on this, Pyrrha's pretty made; you only have to look at the way she dresses," River said. "Jaune's set for life."

"I wish you wouldn't say things like that," Rouge murmured. "It makes Jaune's motives seem awfully mercenary. As though he's only involved with her for her wealth."

River winced. "Sorry, Rouge. You know I didn't mean anything like that. Jaune's not…" She stopped herself.

Jaune isn't like your asshole husband, that's what you were about to say, right? Kendal thought. Rouge had started the divorce proceedings, but Reuben had failed to find the one chivalrous bone in his body and was contesting it, refusing to let her go. Their lawyer was handling the details, and Rouge would get there in the end — she might have been willing to put up with Reuben's infidelity, but that hadn't stopped her from collecting proof — but the wheels were turning slowly. Sky thought Reuben was dragging it out in the hope the Arcs would pay him off for a swifter resolution, but there was no sign yet that Rouge was seriously entertaining the idea. Kendal didn't blame her; the idea of giving him money after what he'd done and how he'd treated her — not to mention what he'd tried to do to Jaune — made her skin crawl.

But it was still best not to mention him around her, just like it was probably best not to talk about marrying for money. Especially since River was right: Jaune wasn't like that at all.

"Even if Pyrrha is absolutely loaded, not everyone who wins this tournament will be, and the prize doesn't care if the winner appreciates it or not," Sky said, getting the subject back on track — probably a good thing, for Rouge's sake if no one else's. "So, Dad—"

"There's no money," Dad said. "If you win the tournament, you get a wreath placed on your head, you get the glory of having won, and you get the bragging rights, that's it."

"'That's it'?" River repeated.

"It's not supposed to be about the prize or the reward," Dad explained. "The same way that you don't become a huntsman for the rewards or because you want to get rich. Or at least, not for the material rewards. The Vytal Tournament is about keeping people working hard, reaching out to be the best, striving, not just settling or getting by."

"What about striving towards a reward?" asked Violet.

Dad shrugged. "I guess, when they set the whole thing up after the war, they didn't want to give people the wrong kinds of incentives."

"So, when Pyrrha wins and becomes the champ, she gets to say that she's the champ, basically?" Sky said.

"And a golden wreath," Dad reminded her. "But other than that, you're right."

"Sunset seemed to find the glory nothing to be sneezed at, when she was with us," Rouge pointed out. "And Pyrrha must find it all worthwhile to keep going, or else I don't see how she could motivate herself through all these fights. If there was nothing in it for her, if she didn't fancy the idea of being recognised as the winner even a little, I think that she'd have given up by now."

XxXxX​

Lieutenant Martinez watched as the car pulled up across the street from where she and Mallard sat in their van. Some cars, she might have found suspicious, but she recognised the walnut brown Raptor Racehorse, with its sleek bodywork and low elevation, as belonging to Sergeant Weatherley from Captain Harmon's squad; with him in there was probably their Menagerie liaison officer. Liaison with who or what, Martinez wasn't entirely sure, and for that matter, she wasn't sure why Harmon's squad needed a liaison with any nebulous people on Menagerie, but if Harmon wanted to keep her around, then that was his shout.

The two were there to relieve her and Mallard. She could drive off now, if she wanted.

Her hands and feet remained where they were.

"El-Tee?" Mallard asked, from the seat next to her.

"Mmm," Martinez murmured wordlessly.

"You don't want to go, do you, Lieutenant?" Mallard asked.

"No," Martinez said bluntly. "I don't want to leave until this thing is over."

"However long it takes?" Mallard asked.

"You got somewhere to be?" Martinez asked. One corner of her lip twitched upwards. "Hot date for the last day of the Vytal Festival?"

Mallard snorted. "Chance would be a fine thing with these hours."

"If you want it to work, if you both want it to work, then you'll make it work," Martinez said.

Although, she reflected after she'd said that, she had gotten very lucky with Mike. A lot of guys wouldn't have been so understanding. It probably helped that he didn't exactly work nine-to-five himself — some days, he was home, and sometimes, he was at sea for days on end — so they both had to be patient and put up with the inconvenience. As she'd said, they wanted it to work, so they made it work.

"If you say so, El-Tee, but the only girls I meet are all wrapped up in criminal investigations," Mallard replied.

"Investigations end," Martinez pointed out. "If you meet someone you like … they might surprise you."

Mallard's eyebrows rose. "Seriously?"

"Not the ones who are guilty, obviously," Martinez said. "But someone in the wrong place at the wrong time, someone who turned out not to be involved, there's no rules against it, nothing wrong with it." Her smile widened. "And I've noticed a couple of them looking at you while we've been questioning them."

"Really?" Mallard asked. "Which ones?"

"Oh no, I'm not telling you that; you're going to have to do the work on this yourself," Martinez said. "Which you can do, because I'll let you go if you want out, but I'm gonna stick around; I don't feel right leaving."

"You don't want to go home?" Mallard asked. "Watch Weiss in the tournament final?"

"Is that what you want?"

Mallard shrugged. "I was thinking about it."

"What I'm thinking about," Martinez replied, "is how I'd feel if I went home and sat down to watch the tournament final and then the match was interrupted by the news that someone had blown up this power station. Or all the lights going off in our house because somebody blew up this power station. That's why, relief or not, I'm going to stay here for a little while longer; I don't want to leave until it's actually all clear."

Mallard nodded. "When you put it like that, I guess I don't really have anything better to do." He reached around the back of his seat, and Martinez heard a rustling sound before he produced a bag of cheese puffs. "Good thing I bought snacks, huh?"

"I might be glad of those later tonight, but I'm good for now," Martinez said as she got out her scroll to call Mike.

"How do you think she'll do?" Mallard asked. "Weiss, I mean? The girl she's up against, Pyrrha Nikos, they say she doesn't lose fights like these."

"Yeah? Well, there's a first time for everything, isn't that what they say?" Martinez asked. "Just because she hasn't been beaten yet just means she hasn't come up against Weiss yet. She'll make us proud, I've got no doubts. None at all." She called Mike, audio only, holding her scroll up to one ear as it rang.

It took Mike a few seconds to pick up. "Y'hello?"

"Hey, Mike, it's me," Martinez said.

"Oh, hi, honey, how's it going?"

"Not good," Martinez said. "I'm not gonna be home for dinner tonight."

"Because they're keeping you in — or out — or because you could come home but you can't tear yourself away from the job until the job is done?" Mike asked.

Martinez sighed. "You know me so well, don't you?"

"I'd better; I am your husband after all," Mike said. "You want to talk about it?"

"I'm not sure that I can, because I don't understand it myself," Martinez muttered.

"So you want to stick around until you find out what 'it' is," Mike said.

"Sorry."

"If you came home, you'd just be jittery all night thinking about work," Mike said. "The boys will be disappointed, but they'll understand. Shall I save you something for when you get in?"

"You're a saint," Martinez said. "A saint who I need to ask another favour from: can you set the tournament final up to record? I'll watch it later."

"Even if your girl loses?"

"Even if, although I hope she doesn't, yeah," Martinez said. "Because win or lose, I'm sure she's gonna put up one hell of a fight."

XxXxX​

"It's the moment you've all been waiting for!" Professor Port bellowed, his words getting a cheer from the crowds in the stands. "Will Pyrrha Nikos and Weiss Schnee please make their way out for our finaaaaaaal match?!"

One more match.

One more match, and then I am finished.

One more match, and a door closes.

One more match, and I am free. From my mother's expectations, at least.

One more match — one more victory — and I have fulfilled them all. There is nothing more that she requires of me.

Except grandchildren, I suppose, but that is … that will be more onerous to my body, I think, than to my soul.

One more match.


"What are you smiling about?" Penny asked as Pyrrha got to her feet.

"Hmm?" asked Pyrrha, who hadn't realised that she had been smiling.

"You were smiling," Penny informed her, smiling a little herself. "Like you knew a secret."

"That's partly true," Jaune said. "Although I would say … you were smiling like you weren't really here, like you were … somewhere else."

I was already past this match and living my life. "I…" Pyrrha began. "It's something my mother said; I will explain later, if you're still interested."

"So it's not you working out how you're going to beat Weiss?" asked Penny.

"No," Pyrrha said. "I do have my ideas on that, but this … later. Assuming you haven't forgotten already."

"The more cryptic you are about it just makes me want to find out more," Jaune said. "But I get that you have to go, so—" He got up, and took both of her hands inside his own. "You don't owe Mistral anything—"

"I heard that!" Arslan shouted from behind him. "Yes, she does! Yes, you do! Mistral is your home and hearth and—"

"Ignore her," Jaune said, cutting her off. "You don't owe Mistral anything, or Arslan or the other Haven students or me or Penny or any of us. You don't owe us anything at all, and you certainly don't owe us this. But do you want this?"

I want to win. I want to win the biggest fight in the biggest arena. I want to bow out on a high note, the highest of high notes. I want to take my leave with my head held high and my pride intact. I want to satisfy my mother for good and all so that she will let me get on with satisfying myself.

That, perhaps, I want most of all.

In fact, there is very little perhaps about it.


"Yes," Pyrrha said softly. Her voice became louder and firmer as she spoke again. "Yes, I do."

"Then go for it," Jaune said. He leaned forward and kissed her gently on the lips. "You've got this."

Pyrrha felt Penny wrap her arms around her, just below Pyrrha's own arms, squeezing her tightly, but not as tightly as she had been wont to do even very recently.

She learned really very quickly.

I am so blessed with love and affection.

"I'm so glad you're here," Pyrrha said quietly. "So very glad."

Penny released her, and Jaune let her hands fall, and as Jaune sat down again — Penny sat down too, but only Jaune was interrupting Pyrrha's line of sight by standing up — she could see Arslan, arms folded across her chest, glowering at Pyrrha.

Or she had been glowering at the back of Jaune's head, and now she was glowering at Pyrrha.

"I could go on a rant about how your dopey boyfriend over there is wrong," Arslan said.

"'Dopey'?" Pyrrha repeated, her voice sharpening just a tad, just a hint. A hint for Arslan to take if she had the ears for it.

Arslan paused. "He's wrong," she said. "Harsh word, okay, I put my hand up and apologise," — she did indeed hold up one hand — "but he's wrong. And I could tell you all about why he's wrong and how much you owe Mistral…" — her jaw worked sideways like a horse chewing the cud — "but if you want this anyway, then I don't suppose there's a lot of point. Just go and win this thing."

Pyrrha considered her response. The truth was that, as nice as it was for Jaune to inform her, remind her, tell her, however you wanted to phrase it, that she had no obligations to Mistral, the fact remained that it was her home, and it would always have a claim upon not only her affections but also herself. She had told him as much, in Alba Longa, and he had not demurred then, and nothing that had happened to her since then had changed her thoughts or feelings on that.

She might not owe Mistral a victory, but she could not really say that she owed herself one either, except in the sense that she wanted it badly; she did owe Mistral her best efforts, and she would give them.

But Jaune had spoken in an attempt to make her feel better, to lift perhaps some of the pressure off her and let her enjoy this fight, and Pyrrha didn't want to contradict him. And so, rather than resolve those contradictions, she said nothing; she just nodded.

She could feel the eyes of not only Arslan, but of the other Haven students — Medea, Jason, Meleager, and all the rest — upon her as well, but none of them spoke to her as she set off, this last time. She supposed that there was nothing left to say, nothing left for her to be reminded of. Either she would exit the arena at the end of this match as champion, and Mistral's long dry spell would be over; or she would not, and it would not.

That, at the end of the day, was all there was to it. It was win or lose, as, ultimately, in every tournament.

And so she took her leave of them, of all of them, heading towards the stairs, where Weiss was waiting for her.

"I hope you don't mind the company," Weiss said, in a somewhat diffident tone. "Would you rather that I go first, so that we can venture out separately like real rivals?"

"Not at all," Pyrrha said. "I would be glad of the company."

Weiss turned slightly and began to walk side by side with Pyrrha down the stairs; Pyrrha could not help but lean back a little to get a better look at the state of Weiss' bolero. In truth, it was not much of a state at all, far less than Pyrrha had expected, considering what Weiss had done in the semifinals.

"If you'll permit me to say, your bolero is looking in very good condition," Pyrrha said as they reached the bottom of the stairs.

Weiss looked over her shoulder, one hand reaching for her back, as if feeling to confirm that Pyrrha spoke true. "Yes," she said, "it is, isn't it? I have one of Rainbow Dash's friends to thank for that."

Pyrrha's eyebrows rose. "Is that why you stepped out of the stands a little while ago?"

"Yes," Weiss said, "that was exactly why."

XxXxX​

Weiss stepped down off the last step into the corridor, and there found a young woman, about her age, waiting for her, whom she presumed to be Rainbow and Blake's friend that they'd mentioned could help with her outfit. Rarity, they'd said her name was.

She presumed, because the other girl didn't give her the chance to introduce herself or get the other girl's name. Rather, she clasped her hands together, half bowed from the waist, and said, "Miss Schnee! May I say what a great honour it is to meet you like this. Thank you for giving me the opportunity, no, thank you for giving me the honour, no, the privilege—"

Weiss held up one hand. "Let me just stop you there," she said. "I appreciate that my family name may … go before me, for good or ill, especially to a fellow Atlesian. But, unlike some Schnees, I don't require a constant diet of flattery and sycophancy. In fact, I might even say that I'm allergic to it. Like gluten." She held out the hand that she had used to call a halt to the babbling. "And it's Weiss to my friends."

The other girl looked at her for a moment, silently, and in her silence giving Weiss time to appreciate the ways in which she was a model Atlesian … model. Pale complexion to the point of pallor — even more so than Weiss herself — long hair expertly and elegantly rolled and curled at the tips, blue eyes — Weiss had those too, of course — and a stature that, while not being quite as tall as Pyrrha or Rainbow Dash, nevertheless had a statuesque quality about it.

Weiss might have been jealous, if she was the sort of person to succumb to jealousy.

The girl smiled, making her eyes sparkle. "Rarity to my friends," she said, as she took Weiss' hand in her own. Her grip was warm, and firm too, putting Weiss somewhat in mind of a businessman's handshake.

"Please, forgive me, Weiss," Rarity said. "It's just that one so rarely gets the chance to actually meet a Schnee, and as you say, your name does come before you."

"For good or ill," Weiss reminded her.

"Things seem to be going better on that front, if I may say," Rarity said. "At least, that's what I've observed, or heard. People are, or appear to be, starting to recognise your accomplishment."

"My accomplishment including beating your friend," Weiss pointed out. "And yet, you want to help me anyway?"

"Oh, darling, Rainbow Dash would be the last person who would be a poor sport about something like this," Rarity assured her. "Besides which, as a true fashionista, I am sworn to assist with all fashion emergencies, no matter who they happen to belong to."

Weiss raised one eyebrow.

Rarity smiled down at her.

The corners of Weiss' lips twitched upwards as she shrugged off her bolero. "Well, if you're willing and able, I can't deny that this thing could use the help. Its valiant service was much appreciated, but not without cost."

"Hmm, yes, I can see that, darling," Rarity murmured, as she plucked the bolero from Weiss' hands. She held it up to the dim light in the corridor, the dim light which shone through the bullet holes that Rainbow had made. "Still, I think that I can safely say it's nothing that a little thread and a needle can't fix."

XxXxX​

"It turns out she's very talented," Weiss said.

"I can see," Pyrrha murmured as they descended the stairs. "You're very fortunate. Although I daresay you would have managed with a damaged bolero."

"It would have made a statement, for sure," Weiss said. "Whether it's the sort of statement I want to make is … another question. It felt a little odd wearing something with holes in it, as though my wardrobe had moths."

Pyrrha chuckled softly as they walked down the corridor towards the battlefield. Their footsteps echoed on the metal floor, one pair ringing — or seeming to ring — out louder than the other, although it was of course impossible to tell which pair it was.

Weiss' hand drifted towards the hilt of her rapier for a moment, and then fell back down to her side once again. For her part, Pyrrha felt the urge to grasp at her sash where it fluttered beside her, and probably for the same reason that Weiss reached for her blade: for that little touch of reassurance.

"It's funny to think," she said softly, breaking the silence that had settled between them, "that this will all be over soon."

"Yes," Weiss murmured. "One way or the other," she added pointedly.

"I spoke truly this morning," Pyrrha replied. "I take nothing for granted."

"I believe you," Weiss said quietly. "I believe that you're not a liar, not intentionally at any rate."

"But you think that I may be an unintentional liar?" Pyrrha asked.

"I think that your stated lack of certainty is not matched by many, many even in our section of the stands," Weiss pointed out. "Your teammates, the Haven students—"

"They support me—"

"All of Mistral supports you, it seems," Weiss declared.

"That is an exaggeration," Pyrrha replied. "There are some who would like nothing better than to see me fail, the more embarrassingly the better. If you were to catapult me out of the arena as soon as the match begins, I have no doubt there are some in Mistral who would praise you for it."

Though one less than before, now that Phoebe is dead.

"Ah, yes," Weiss muttered. "Envy. As a Schnee, I understand that." She paused, and once more, her hand rose slowly upwards to the hilt of her sword. "I understand it all the more because … because I envy you, too."

"You?" Pyrrha almost stopped from the surprise; she thought she must have misheard, but misheard what? What had she heard instead? What had Weiss said, other than that. "You envy me?"

"Should I not?" Weiss asked. "What should I not envy about you? What is wrong with you, what troubles do you labour under, that are so bad that they make your life not a life to envy?" She paused. "I understand that I'm not walking around in your shoes and greaves, but form the outside, from where I stand, you have … the most perfect life, or … perhaps 'perfect' is the wrong word—"

"I would say so, yes," Pyrrha said quietly.

"But you are loved!" Weiss declared, turning to face Pyrrha as the words burst like wild horses out of her mouth. "You are beloved, and by so many! A whole kingdom — or, if not the whole, then the greatest and most vocal part of it — cheers you on! And you have skill enough that you can prove yourself worthy of the hopes they heap upon you and beneath you. You are raised up to the skies, and yet, at the same time, if ever elevation rendered you remote, that time is passed. You are beloved. You have a boy who, if he would not have been my choice, seems to make you happy and is clearly devoted to you; you have good friends… where is your disadvantage?"

I am a soldier in a war that cannot be won; my best friend has departed, and I must bear the shame of having failed to defend her when she needed a defender, after all the aid and comfort she has rendered me; Professor Ozpin asked me to sacrifice my soul in an attempt to save the Fall Maiden's magic and keep it out of the hands of Cinder. "I would politely agree that you aren't walking in my shoes," Pyrrha said delicately. "But I would also have to concede that I am very fortunate." She couldn't keep the smile off her face, and hoped that it didn't offend Weiss. "Yes, I am a very lucky girl. But, and this is where I presume to step into your boots, you do not seem to me to be so much more unfortunate than I am."

There was a touch of laughter in Weiss' voice as she said, "I doubt very much that Atlas is foursquare behind me and my victory in this match, or that they have embraced me as their own, despite my being a Beacon student."

"If you think that my being the great hope of Mistral is the chief or even one of the major causes of my happiness, I'm afraid you don't know me very well," Pyrrha replied lightly.

"Yes," Weiss admitted. "Yes, I'm beginning to think that. When we first met, when I approached you in the locker room before Initiation, I thought — I hoped — that we might be kindred spirits. Both famous, in our own way, for our own reasons, and both … set apart. Isolated from others, from our peers. I hoped that, if we were to partner up, then we might be alone together, as it were. But you … you've broken the mirror, and seen what lies on the other side."

"And you have not?" Pyrrha asked. "You speak of my being beloved, of my having friends, but what about you? You have Flash and the rest of your team, no?"

"Yes," Weiss said. "No. I mean, I am very fond of Flash. I'm very fond of my team, even Cardin, as much as he has infuriated me from time to time."

"Then it seems to me that we have both broken through to the other side of the mirror," Pyrrha said, although she had to admit that she didn't quite understand Weiss' metaphor.

"Your mother came to see you perform in this tournament," Weiss pointed out.

Pyrrha hesitated for a moment. "That … if you knew my mother, then you might not see that as unalloyed cause for envy."

"Ah," Weiss said. "I see. Well…" She smiled. "Thank you for reminding me that I have my own reasons to be happy."

"Not at all," Pyrrha said. "Shall we go on?"

"Yes, we shall," Weiss replied. "We shall go on, and do our best."

They walked the rest of the corridor, down the tunnel towards what light still shone down upon them through the gap in the arena roof. It did not look so bright as it had this morning when she and Arslan had come this way, or even when she had been about to face off against Umber Gorgoneion.

A little light remained, but the daylight was fading and required augmentation from the spotlights that ringed the arena ceiling. A harsher light than the light of the sun, and one which did not travel so far into the tunnel.

"It will be night soon, or dark at least," Weiss observed. "For the best. Fireworks are difficult to see in the daylight."

If there are any fireworks, Pyrrha thought. If the grimm do not come. If Salem does not move against us. If … if, if, if.

If we are fortunate, then there will be fireworks. If we are fortunate, then there will be a true and fitting end to this festival, and to this year.


Weiss glanced at Pyrrha, as though she was expecting a response from her; she seemed, after some time, to decide that there was no such response forthcoming, and she said, "Well, I know that you and Arslan went down together, but then came out separately. Shall we do the same?"

Pyrrha shook her head. "Let's leave side by side, if you have no objections?"

Weiss smiled. "None at all."

They left together then, side by side, emerging out of the tunnel and into the — half-artificial, half-natural — light, emerging to the sound of a crowd that was the loudest it had ever been — at least, it sounded that way to Pyrrha's ears — a crowd that roared, a crowd that thundered, a crowd that drowned out all but itself — and yet, Pyrrha still fancied that she could hear Jaune's voice, cutting through the clamour like a bolt of lightning.

"You've got this."

Pyrrha and Weiss walked to the central hexagon, there splitting up, Pyrrha heading east and Weiss going west until they were facing each other across the flat and open space.

"I wish we still had the terrain for this," Weiss observed, having to shout just a little bit to be heard above the din.

Pyrrha shook her head. "I do not," she replied, having to raise her voice in turn. "This is a true battlefield for a tournament."

"But not for a huntress," Weiss answered.

"This is it!" Professor Port yelled, as the rest of the arena floor beyond their hexagon retracted, withdrawing with the grinding of gears and the growling of engines into the recesses of the Amity Colosseum. "Three days! One hundred and twenty-eight huntsmen and huntresses! Thirty thrilling and spectacular matches! And it all comes down to this!"

He paused for cheering, and he got it, whooping and hollering falling down upon the heads of Pyrrha and Weiss as they were lowered upon their platform down into the pit.

"Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, welcome to the final of this, the Fortieth Vytal Festival Tournament!"

"As someone quite experienced with this kind of thing," Weiss raised her voice above the tumultuous crowd, "does it ever get old?"

"Yes," Pyrrha answered plainly. "I'm afraid it does."

Weiss snorted. "Then I suppose I should be glad I won't be doing it long enough to reach that point."

"Pyrrha Nikos of Beacon!" Professor Port bellowed.

Pyrrha pulled Miló out from behind her, holding the spear one handed and brandishing it above her head in acknowledgement of the crowd.

"Weiss Schnee of Beacon!"

Nobody booed Weiss now, or at least if they did, then they were easily drowned out by all the cheering for her. She had won them over, it seemed. Perhaps Atlas had gotten behind her after all.

Their names, and their aura levels, appeared on the boards visible from all around the arena; Pyrrha glanced that way and saw that both she and Weiss had, over the break, recovered most of their aura. They were both in the green, both so close to having all their aura that it made little difference. That was good; she would rather not have it said that she won this fight because Weiss was worn out from her earlier battles. If she won this fight.

"Three! Now for pride!"

Weiss stepped forward into a fencing stance, one hand upon the hilt of her sword.

"Two! Now for glory!"

Pyrrha pulled Akoúo̱ off her back and onto her left arm, her legs bending as she brought up her shield before her, Miló drawn back for an underarm thrust.

"One! Now for the championship and the laurel crown! FIGHT!"

Pyrrha began to run, legs pounding on the grey surface of the hexagon as she dashed straight at Weiss.

Even before Weiss had drawn her sword from the sash at her waist, she threw up her left hand to conjure a black glyph squarely athwart Pyrrha's path.

Pyrrha vaulted over it in a great leap, hair and sash alike flying around her as she rolled in the air, landing on one toe and twirling in place as she made to throw Akoúo̱— but she didn't. The feint, the familiar gesture from Pyrrha's prior matches, made Weiss conjure a second black glyph right in front of her, costing her time and aura as Pyrrha resumed her charge momentarily unimpeded.

She had covered more than half the distance between them when Weiss, her rapier now drawn and in her hand, slammed the blade point down into the ground. A cone of ice erupted out from the spot where the metal met, covering the surface of the hexagon in a sheet of ice that rippled and spiked upwards — and which would cover Pyrrha's feet as well if it touched them. Pyrrha leapt aside, her kick carrying her to the left, past the ice.

Towards a black glyph which Weiss conjured directly in her path. Another began to appear above, and another below, forming a box in which Weiss would trap her.

Pyrrha threw her shield, Akoúo̱ flying from her hand to strike the black barrier glyph, rebounding off it like a rubber sheet and flying back unerringly towards Pyrrha. Pyrrha rolled in mid-air, tucking her legs in above her belly and chest, presenting her feet to her shield; a faint black outline embraced her left hand as she slowed Akoúo̱ down just a tad, just a little so that its impact on her feet didn't hurt so much. It knocked her back all the same, but not so much as when Pyrrha kicked off the flying shield, backflipping in the air, arms outstretched on either side of her as she flew over the ice, over the grey metallic surface — black glyphs pursued her, Weiss seeking to trap her in mid-flight, but also too slow, always in the right place for where Pyrrha had been, not where she was — and landed upon the very extreme northern edge of the battlefield.

She slammed Miló down into the ground, point first, jamming it into the arena floor and gripping it with both hands.

Weiss flew towards her, gliding with winged speed over a line of gleaming white glyphs, rushing onwards with her sword thrust outwards like a lance – the lance she meant to use to knock Pyrrha off the battlefield and end this fight in a single move.

She came on fast, very fast, but not quite fast enough — just before she would have struck home, Pyrrha kicked herself off the floor and used Miló, thrust into the ground, as a pole around which she spun. She saw Weiss' eyes widen in surprise as her glyphs carried through the spot where Pyrrha would have been. She saw Weiss start to turn her head towards her as Pyrrha spun around her spearshaft to come up on Weiss' flank.

She saw Weiss' mouth begin to open as Pyrrha kicked her in the side with both legs hard enough that it was Weiss, not Pyrrha, who went flying off the hexagon.

Pyrrha spun again, completing a half-rotation before planting her feet down on the ground — a foot or so away from the edge — and pulling Miló up out of the floor. Weiss' aura was dented, but she was not out — as she had against Neon Katt, she had conjured up a glyph to stand on before she hit the bottom of the pit and was officially knocked out.

A stairway of white glyphs, shining ever brighter as the natural light dimmed, appeared around her, climbing upwards without getting any closer to the battlefield itself.

As Weiss climbed, she kept her eyes glaringly fixed on Pyrrha.

Pyrrha didn't stand around waiting to see what Weiss would do next; she moved, and as she moved, she saw a black glyph appear beneath the spot she had been standing a moment ago, a black glyph that turned to a dark and angry red and would have catapulted Pyrrha up into the air if she'd stood still a moment longer.

That was why Pyrrha had to keep moving. If she stopped, then she placed herself at Weiss' mercy — and at the mercy of the black glyphs that followed her or tried to pre-empt her, trying to stick her to the floor, trying to box her in. Pyrrha's boots scuffed and shuffled on the ground as she dodged and darted this way and that, trying to stay one step ahead. With her free hand — Akoúo̱ lay on the floor, and Pyrrha made yet no move to recover it — she gripped her crimson sash, holding it tight to her waist, because it would be a fine thing if her fluttering trailing sash got caught in a glyph and pinned her down, wouldn't it?

I just hope that she doesn't think to — or can't — grab my ponytail. If I was caught and beaten because of my hair, I think I should have to cut it off, not to mention hide my face from Mistral for at least three months like Hercules.

And what would Jaune think of me with short hair?


As she leapt lightly over one of Weiss' glyphs, Pyrrha risked the briefest glance in Weiss' direction; Weiss stood yet upon one of her white glyphs, suspended in mid-air, sword held lightly by her side as she used her off-hand to conjure up her black glyphs, gesturing casually in Pyrrha's direction.

Pyrrha had a plan, or at least, she had an idea of the next few moves, but before she could make them, before she could begin, ideally, she needed Weiss to grow bored of wasting her aura on these black glyphs that were never going to catch Pyrrha, and try something else.

Aren't you getting a little impatient, Weiss? Pyrrha thought as she darted to and fro, as she ran around the hexagon like Juturna running seven times around the walls of Mistral to escape Pyrrha's namesake in all her wrath. She jumped over a glyph that Weiss planted in her way, thereby avoiding the two that Weiss had conjured on the floor on either side of it. Aren't you starting to think that this just isn't working?

A glyph appeared in front of her — but not a black glyph this time. This glyph was a pale blue, and a laser beam emerged out of it, straight upwards, half-blinding Pyrrha as it erupted just before her face on its way to slam into the shield that covered the gap in the colosseum ceiling.

More glyphs appeared on the floor all around Pyrrha, all of them spitting laser fire upwards towards the ceiling shield as if Weiss were trying to bring it down, to break out and into the world beyond. She wasn't; she was trying a different approach to boxing Pyrrha in.

She was trying to catch her in a crossfire with the other pale blue glyphs she was conjuring up in mid-air, on either side of her, a battery poised to sweep the battlefield from the side even as increasing numbers of laser beams shot up from below.

As Pyrrha turned her back on Weiss, she smiled.

A hard-light glyph appeared below Akoúo̱, the laser beam blasting Pyrrha's shield upwards. Pyrrha reached out — adding a little touch of Polarity — to catch it with one hand, slinging it across her back as she ran, letting sash and hair alike fly free behind her now as she ran to evade the laser fire that roared upwards all around like the geysers or the lava flows from the biomes of the earlier rounds.

Weiss did say she missed the terrain.

A faint black outline began to cover Pyrrha's back as she ran; she had seen last night — or very early this morning — the way that Cinder had used the convection currents to divert Sunset's magic, and she wondered whether she could use magnetic fields to do the same, to gently guide Weiss' laser fire away, not far away but around her, turning hits into near misses that wouldn't arouse Weiss' suspicion.

As a laser beam slammed into her back and pitched her forwards — narrowly avoiding taking another beam to the face — the answer appeared to be no, at least without putting a lot more power into it, but no matter. Pyrrha had reached the edge of the hexagon now, and Miló changed from spear mode to rifle in her hand as Pyrrha stepped delicately off and into the empty air.

She spun as she fell, her left hand reaching out to grasp the edge of the battlefield before it disappeared out of reach. Laser beams flew over her head to slam into the shield protecting the audience. Pyrrha's bicep bulged as with one hand she hauled herself back up over the ledge, just enough to poke her head above the battlefield.

Just enough to use the hexagon as a rest on which to steady Miló as, one handed, she aimed at Weiss.

Pyrrha fired.

She didn't wait to see if she hit or not, trusting in her aim she was pulling herself up the rest of the way even before the bang of the gun ceased to echo in her ears. Pyrrha's feet touched the floor even as Weiss was knocked off her glyph by the bullet which found its mark.

The pale blue laser glyphs began to fade as Pyrrha began to charge.

As Weiss fell, Miló switched back from rifle into spear mode.

As Weiss caught herself upon another glyph, Pyrrha was crossing the hexagon.

As Weiss began to climb, Pyrrha reached the far side and leapt down upon her like a thunderbolt from heaven. She drew back Miló and hurled it down ahead of her. The spear flew straight and true towards her foe until it stuck, jammed in a hastily conjured black glyph with the pointing sticking out an inch between the arcane symbols.

That same glyph would present a wall for Pyrrha, a wall into which she would slam if she kept going like this.

Pyrrha pulled Akoúo̱ off her back.

Weiss began to conjure up more glyphs behind her, glyphs to block her retreat in expectation that she would try to bounce off the glyph before her as she had before.

Pyrrha's right hand was still outstretched, and she grasped at the golden shaft of Miló as it came in reach. Weiss' glyph held the spear in place even as Pyrrha hung her weight upon it, suspending herself from the shaft for a moment like a beam before kicking off the glyph — it was very firm against her feet for something made of naught but aura — to pull herself up and over Miló even as she pulled Akoúo̱ off her back with her other hand. Planted her feet upon her spear and—

And got struck in the chest by a blast from Weiss' rapier as Pyrrha's opponent surged to meet her, leaping from off her glyph to fly up at her like an arrow. Pyrrha staggered somewhat from the initial impact, arms flying out to balance her as her precarious balance wobbled, and as Pyrrha struggled not to fall, Weiss flew past her, her slender sword lashing out with a sharp jab to knock Pyrrha off her spear.

Pyrrha caught Miló before she could fall too far, once more hanging off her weapon like a forest creature. For a moment, she could see the smile on Weiss' face, suffused with glee at having Pyrrha at her mercy, before Weiss disappeared from view, leaping from white glyph to white glyph until she was behind Pyrrha.

Pyrrha let go of Miló long enough to spin around, just about grabbing the red-and-gold spear once more in time to see Weiss lunging at her, sword outstretched. Pyrrha didn't bother with Polarity, she simply lashed out with Akoúo̱ upon her left arm. She aimed for Weiss' face, but Weiss brought up her own left arm to shield herself just in time, although the blow still lowered her aura and sent Weiss flying through the air until she conjured up another glyph to stick to.

Weiss paused, and as she paused, Pyrrha once more used her black glyph to kick off of and stand again upon Miló — but not for long; scarcely had she planted her feet upon the spear than she jumped off it. Not before time, too, because the black glyph holding Miló in place disappeared scarcely ere her feet had left the weapon, and Miló began to fall downwards to the pit below.

Pyrrha had to keep moving.

Weiss had been unexpectedly bold just then; Pyrrha had hoped to take her by surprise, but instead, Weiss had taken her by surprise with a brisk counterattack. Now, she looked set to repeat the trick, dancing from glyph to glyph, getting closer to Pyrrha but also manoeuvring around her. As Pyrrha flew, condemned by physics to move in a single direction, Weiss moved into position above her, poised over Pyrrha like a hawk.

She descended.

Pyrrha rolled in mid-air, Akoúo̱ gripped in both hands as she released some of her aura, thickening the coating of it around the shield's edge and then releasing it in a crimson shockwave that burst out and up and struck Weiss head-on.

That really is a useful technique for fighting opponents with a ranged advantage over me.

Weiss was knocked back, hurled upwards, but she still kept a grip on her sword as she was tossed up and aside. Pyrrha had to take her eyes off her, because she was beginning to descend herself, and if she didn't take action, then she would find herself eliminated.

Fortunately, before she hit the ground, she would hit the shield protecting the spectators from stray bullets — or huntresses crashing into the stands.

She tucked up her legs, twisting her body like a leaping salmon, her sash curling around her as she ended up facing backwards, facing towards the central hexagon even as she flew away from it, having to glance behind her as she descended on the very edge of the area — and the invisible barrier that separated her from the crowds who were getting ever larger to her sight.

Some of the spectators squealed with delight as Pyrrha planted her feet upon the barrier, green energy rippling out from beneath her boots as the barrier took the strain. She saw the flashes of scrolls going off, saw people waving to her, but Pyrrha had no time to wave back as she concentrated her aura in her legs and kicked off in a mighty leap, a leap to make frogs and toads greener than ever with envy at her legs as they propelled her clean across the empty air, all the way back to the central hexagon.

Pyrrha rolled as she landed, coming up to see that Weiss had beaten her there. Weiss' aura was lower than Pyrrha's — considerably lower — but her back was straight, and she stood yet proud as a grand old house upon the upper slopes, sword raised before her in a gesture like a salute.

And beneath her feet a silver glyph resembling, in part at least, the face of a clock.

Time dilation!

Pyrrha needed to act, while she was still capable of doing anything fast — or as fast as Weiss; even as she charged, Pyrrha threw her shield as the hands of the clock wound backwards, hoping to knock Weiss off her stroke, if not off the glyph.

The hands of the clock wound backwards.

Desperate times…

Pyrrha's hand glowed with a black outline as she reached for her semblance, stretching out with it towards her opponent.

The hands of the clock turned.

Polarity embraced Weiss' sword and flicked it backwards, the slender blade seeming to move on its own and slap Weiss in the face as though she momentarily lost her grip, or been buffeted by a fierce gust of wind.

Weiss recoiled, her face twisting in surprise, as the smoky silver glyph flickered beneath her.

It faded completely as Akoúo̱ slammed into her, knocking her back and off the disappearing glyph. Weiss rolled to her feet, slashing at the air with her blade to unleash a wave of fire which surged towards Pyrrha. Pyrrha endured the flames, taking the momentary heat as it burned her aura before she burst through onto the other side, rolling beneath the black glyphs that Weiss had conjured to stop her jumping over the firewall.

Pyrrha charged straight for Weiss, and Weiss lunged to meet her, skating upon a line of white glyphs that emerged always one step ahead of her, bearing her effortlessly towards but then around Pyrrha, close enough to strike—

A touch of Polarity made Weiss' stroke go awry, missing Pyrrha's side and back by less than an inch, the slender sword sliding past as Pyrrha reached out to grab Weiss by the wrist. Weiss tried to snatch both arm and weapon back in time, but she was not quite fast enough as Pyrrha's hand closed around her arm. Pyrrha yanked her off her glyph before she could react, her other hand snapping out to punch Weiss in the face. Her head snapped backwards.

I'm sorry about this, Weiss, Pyrrha thought as she grabbed her opponent by the neck, lifted her up into the air and then slammed her right back down, face first, into the floor of the central hexagon.

"Weiss Schnee's aura has passed below the limit!" Professor Port declared. "The Champion of the Fortieth Vytal Festival is Pyrrha Nikos of Beacon!"

I … I won? Pyrrha blinked rapidly, eyes widening somewhat. After all that, it was over? Just like that, it was over? After all that build-up, it was over?

It was over.

I won!

It's over!

I won, and I'm free.


A smile, a great glad smile of joy spread across Pyrrha's face as she comprehended her position, the triumph of her position. She had won! She had conquered! She was the champion! Her mother would ask no more of her!

And the cheers of the crowd fell down upon her like autumn leaves.

The smile faltered a little on Pyrrha's face as she looked down and saw Weiss lying at her feet, just like the faceless figure, the opponent she could not make out, had in her dream.

For a moment, the breath caught in her throat.

Then Weiss groaned.

"Why," she muttered as she started to push herself up off the ground, "do I get the feeling that I've been utterly humiliated?"

"Because you're being too hard on yourself?" Pyrrha suggested, distracted from her dream and any ruminations associated with it. She offered a hand to help Weiss up. "You fought—"

"Don't patronise me, Pyrrha, please; it hurts worse than getting hit in the face," Weiss said. She looked up at Pyrrha's hand and outstretched arm, before she placed her own slight, small, pale hand inside Pyrrha's brown-gloved palm. "I could barely touch you."

"Most people don't make me work so hard to get anywhere close to them," Pyrrha replied, as she helped Weiss to her feet. "Although, if I may say—"

"You may," Weiss said. "Just because we're not in class doesn't mean that this can't be a learning experience."

"Your instincts to close with me were your weakest," Pyrrha said. "You gave me chances I wouldn't have had otherwise."

Weiss' lips tightened. "That … I'm sure you're right. Before the match, Russel advised me to stand off and use my lasers, but then, that didn't work too well either, did it? What … never mind." Weiss stepped back, bowing from the waist. "Congratulations, Pyrrha."

Pyrrha bowed in turn. "Thank you, Weiss."

The platform on which they stood began to descend, if only to allow Pyrrha to recover Miló.

"So," Weiss said, "how does it feel to be the hero?"

"I'm afraid you'd have to find a hero and ask them," Pyrrha replied. "I'm only the champion of this tournament."

Weiss snorted. "Very well then, how does it feel to be the champion of this tournament?"

Pyrrha breathed in deeply, listening for a moment to the cheering of the crowd, to the shouts, to their songs. "It feels wonderful," she said, "although not for the reasons you might think."

"You can keep your reasons, if you wish," Weiss said, "but it would be awful if I'd lost to someone who didn't even care that they'd won."

Pyrrha chuckled. "I care, believe me," she said. "I care very much indeed."

"Ladies and gentlemen," Doctor Oobleck's voice filled the arena, "at this point, ordinarily, the Amity Princess would present the laurel crown to our new champion … but she isn't here at the moment. We're trying to get hold of Professor Ozpin, headmaster of Beacon, to do the honours, but— great scott!

There was a flash of light above them, above the arena, a flash of light that turned the cheering of the crowd to cries of shock and alarm that rippled downwards towards the ears of Pyrrha and Weiss.

Pyrrha looked up, and Weiss did too. They looked up to see the last vestiges of an explosion above the Colosseum, visible through the gap in the ceiling.

"What?" Weiss murmured. "Is that—?"

Another explosion burst above them, a fireball briefly flowering in the air, and this time, as the cheering and the singing faltered and faded, they could hear it too, the booming sound passing through the shield.

A sleek and shining Atlesian airship flew overhead, briefly visible, but in that brief moment, Pyrrha was certain she could see its guns blazing from the nose.

And behind the airship, racing in pursuit, a giant nevermore, dark wings outstretched, mouth gaping wide.

"Grimm?" Weiss cried. "Here, now, wh— what's going on?"

It's as Cinder said, Pyrrha thought. It's just as she said.

It has begun.
 
Chapter 90 - Battle in the Skies
Battle in the Skies


Captain Spitfire, leader of the Atlesian Wonderbolt Squadron, regarded the rising numbers of nevermores massing above the Emerald Forest.

And they were massing. There seemed to be more of them arriving over the woods all the time; it was like that exercise that had gone wrong with the grimm lures that lured a lot more grimm than the professors had anticipated — only this time, there weren't even any grimm lures in the forest; there were just increasing numbers of grimm over the woods.

That in itself wasn't too surprising, since there were multiple grimm hordes assembling outside of Vale — multiple grimm hordes, multiple grimm hordes! Supposedly, you could go your entire career without seeing one single grimm horde if you were lucky, even if that was very lucky — but there were three of the things sitting outside of Vale right now, and they were only getting bigger — and while those were ground hordes, it was natural that they would start to draw in flyers as it went.

No, the surprising thing was that so many more of the nevermores were concentrated in this one specific place over the Emerald Forest, rather than being spread out across the entire horde — three hordes — spread out facing Vale.

Grimm weren't stupid. Well, they could be stupid sometimes, especially if they were young, but when they got older, when they formed hordes, then they weren't stupid; they had leaders who could be almost as smart as humans; some of them were even smarter. When they formed in these kinds of numbers, they didn't do anything without a reason.

So why were their flyers forming up over the Emerald Forest in ever-increasing numbers?

The answer that came to mind was that they didn't intend to remain over the Emerald Forest for very long.

"Okay, One Flight, with me, we're going to take up position between those nevermores and the Amity Colosseum," she ordered. "Flights Two and Three, I want you to gain elevation and be prepared to descend on them from above if they make a move. Flight Two on the port side, Flight Three on the starboard side."

"Five, acknowledged," came the response from Soarin' over the comm.

"Nine, copy that," answered Fire Streak.

The Wonderbolts broke into their respective flights, eight of the Skydarts taking off left or right, in a position to outflank the grimm as well as gaining elevation on them, if the grimm ventured out from over the forest closer to Vale — and towards the Amity Arena especially. The remaining Skydarts, Spitfire's own flight, formed up on her as Spitfire guided her airship to a position in front of the grimm, so that if they did come forward, if they moved out from over the forest where they were hovering menacingly, they would have go through One Flight.

"Captain," Wind Chill, Wonderbolt Four, said over the comm, "are we going to shoot first, or are we still holding back for the Valish?"

"Hold fire rules stand, for now," Spitfire said pointedly. "Hang on." She switched from the squadron frequency to the command channel. "Valiant, this is Wonderbolt Leader requesting to speak with the general."

"Patching you through," said Lieutenant des Voeux.

There was a moment of pause before General Ironwood's voice came over the line. "Ironwood here, what do you have, Spitfire?"

"Sir, the grimm are concentrating their air assets over the Emerald Forest," Spitfire said. "I think they're up to something."

"We're reading that too, Spitfire; I'm moving Nova and Barracuda Squadrons into position to support you now."

"Acknowledged, sir," Spitfire said.

Nova Squadron was an alright squadron, and she might even have acknowledged that they were better than okay if she hadn't her pride as a Wonderbolt to consider; Barracuda Squadron were flying Skyhawks, which were, in Spitfire's opinion, an absolutely useless airship — yes, she was aware of all the arguments in their favour: they presented a small target, they were highly manoeuvrable while remaining relatively stationary, they were intended as a defensive airship; Spitfire wasn't convinced by any of them — and the first thing that would be thrown on the scrapheap the moment someone gave her high rank. Or probably not, actually, because there were politics involved: the Skyhawk had been designed by one of Jacques Schnee's … nephews, cousins, something like that — it was family anyway — and that meant that Atlas had to buy at least some of them, even if they were no good at all.

Still, she supposed they were better than nothing, and the pilots were probably perfectly fine in spite of their substandard gear.

"Sir," she added, "you know what I'm about to ask."

"Hold your fire, Spitfire," General Ironwood replied. "Until or unless the grimm move to engage."

Soarin's voice came over the line. "Captain, this is Five, the grimm are—"

"I see them, Five," Spitfire said, because both the radar sat in the centre of her controls inside the tight Skydart cockpit and the evidence of her own eyes were both telling her that the grimm were moving forwards out of the forest, headed for her flight — and, more importantly, that arena beyond.

And they were starting to pick up a head of speed as they came on.

"General—" she began.

"I see them, Spitfire," General Ironwood said, his voice calm and unaffected. "Green light to engage."

Whether it was in spite of the circumstances or because of them, Spitfire found herself breathing a sigh of relief. So much of this year, or at least the part of the year that they had spent in the skies over Vale, had been taken up with politics: don't do this, don't do that, ignore the grimm, play nice with the Valish, and don't make waves. She was an Atlesian pilot, an officer and a specialist, and it rankled with her — and it rankled with the rest of the squadron too, even if they were guarded about admitting it — to have a leash placed around their necks by a succession of Valish politicians who all seemed to her to be pretty equal in their mediocrity.

But now … now, the leash was off, and there was nothing between them and the grimm.

Was that a worrying thought? The moment you took the grimm lightly was the moment one of them ate you, as the saying went, but at the same time, she was an Atlesian pilot, the leader of a squadron of Atlesian Skydart pilots, and if they couldn't take on some nevermores, then they deserved not to land again.

And so there was some satisfaction in her voice as she said, "Affirmative, thank you, sir." She switched quickly over to the squadron channel. "Okay, Wonderbolts, we have the green light to engage targets! All airships, fire at will!"

XxXxX​

"Des Voeux, signal Resolution and Gallant; order them to engage those grimm, keep them away from the Amity Colosseum," General Ironwood ordered, his hands tightening behind his back.

"Yes, sir."

"Irving," Ironwood said, "Any movement from the Valish?"

"No, sir, their ships are maintaining their present position," Irving replied.

"Shall I hail them, sir?" asked des Voeux.

"No," Ironwood said, without explaining why. They would find out why if — although he still had some hope that they would not — the Valish became hostile to them. "No, we'll get this done without their help."

"Permission to speak, sir?" asked Fitzjames from the captain's chair.

"Granted," Ironwood said.

"We can spare more ships to assist Gallant and Resolution," Fitzjames pointed out. "And more airship squadrons."

"I think that might be what they want us to do, Fitzjames," Ironwood replied. "The grimm are holding their positions all along the line; they're only attacking from the air in this one spot, this one spot that is almost out of their way. Maybe they want us to pull all of our cruisers and our squadrons out of position to that one spot and then, once they've stripped our ground troops on the Green Line of their air support, then they'll attack."

He wasn't certain, of course, that that was the intent of the grimm, or of Salem — he wasn't sure, even Oz wasn't sure, how much control Salem had over the creatures of grimm in the field. At times, it seemed like she might have a lot, other times like she had none at all. Were they acting in accordance with her will or the dictates of their own nature? It seemed unlikely that so many grimm would have come to Vale like this without some prodding from their mistress, but did she set their battle strategies? Nobody could say for sure — but he wouldn't put it past them. Grimm became cunning when massed in hordes like this; they tended to be led by old bastards who had seen a lot and survived a lot and knew the tricks. They knew to hang back at the rear, they knew to send in the weakest grimm first to get a feel for the enemy defences, and if they knew to avoid Atlesian airpower if they could, then he wouldn't put that past them either. This was a feint. Probably.

If it wasn't a feint, there were still two cruisers, three fighter squadrons, and all the Skyrays and Skygraspers for the troops deployed on the arena and Beacon down below. That should suffice.

"However," Ironwood went on, "Fitzjames, take the Valiant closer to the arena; we'll provide additional fire support personally."

"Sir?" Fitzjames asked, sounding surprised.

"This ship has weapons, Fitzjames; let's put them to work," Ironwood declared.

"Yes, sir," Fitzjames replied. "Cunningham, helm ten degrees to port, move forward at one third thrust, halt on my command."

"Aye aye, sir."

"Graham, bring main guns to bear on the grimm," Fitzjames ordered.

"Aye aye, sir."

"And des Vœux," Ironwood said. "Patch me through to Professor Ozpin."

"Yes, sir," des Voeux answered, fingers flying over his control panel. "Patching you through now."

There was a pause, with only the background noise of the Valiant's CIC, the officers guiding the ship forward or aiming the guns undertaking their assigned tasks with quiet competence as Fitzjames guided the flagship into the battle.

Then there was an answer. "Yes, James?"

"We have nevermores moving towards the Amity Arena," Ironwood announced without preamble. It wasn't as though this would come as any great shock to Ozpin, what with the warning that Cinder had given them. "My airships are moving to intercept and engage them."

There was a sound that might have been a sigh from Oz, although what with the fact that Ironwood couldn't see him, it was impossible to say for sure.

"I see," Ozpin said. "The battle between Miss Nikos and Miss Schnee is drawing to a close, I think; I am glad for them that they will not have to have their struggle called to a premature close without the victor decided."

Ironwood wondered if the one who was losing the fight — probably Miss Schnee, although he hadn't watched the battle — would be glad to see it called off early, but instead, he said, "With the numbers of nevermores, I don't know if we can stop them getting to the arena, but I don't think that we should order an evacuation; with the grimm in the air, the spectators and students will all be safer inside the arena then they will be aboard slow skybuses trying to get down to Beacon."

There was a pause. "I … think you are correct," Ozpin agreed. "I'm not entirely certain that the people aboard the arena will feel the same way, but you are right."

"But," Ironwood went on, "I think that we should start evacuating Beacon; that way, once we can start bringing people down from the arena, there won't be a huge crush on the skydocks."

"I understand your point," Ozpin said, "but I am afraid that the skyliners will be as vulnerable taking off from Beacon as the skybuses would be taking off from the Amity Arena; the grimm may descend upon the school as easily as they may flock around the arena."

"Hmm, true," Ironwood murmured. "Alright, try and keep everyone calm around the school when they see the grimm flying overhead."

"I am sure the fact that they can also see your airships flying overhead will be a great comfort," Ozpin replied, in such a tone that Ironwood couldn't tell if he was being sarcastic or not.

"We can hope," Ironwood said. "That's what they're here for, after all."

XxXxX​

Whether or not the Atlesian AF-55 Skydart was the most heavily armed airship in Atlesian service was a matter of debate and opinion; Skybolt pilots claimed that the honour went to their airship, because of that enormous Tempest cannon mounted under the nose; it was true that most Skydarts didn't have anything quite like that, but if you were only counting the sheer number of weapons stuck on a Skydart's blocky and narrow-winged frame then you'd come up with a number that was hard to beat. Each Skydart mounted four twenty millimetre autocannons in the nose, with two heavy cannons mounted on either side of the fuselage on the inside of the wings. Then there was the laser cannon mounted on a turret on top of the fuselage, capable of firing directly over the cockpit as well as in other directions, and that was before you got to the missiles mounted on the underside of the wings.

The Skybolt could keep her Tempest cannon; Spitfire's Skydart was armed to the teeth.

And in every flight, there was a single Skydart — in Flight One, that was Rapidfire, Wonderbolt Three — who had an even bigger laser, almost the size of a cruiser's main gun, slung under the fuselage instead of most of their missiles. The weight of the gun and the power supply made the airship a little slower and harder to manoeuvre than it would have been otherwise, and more dependent on their wingman for assistance, but the ability to one-shot even pretty large grimm was not to be sneezed at.

For her part, as the flock of nevermores — her instruments told her there were about sixty of them, and that seemed about right from the mass of black that Spitfire could see through the cockpit — began to close in from over the Emerald Forest, Spitfire kept her finger on the button on top of her stick that would fire the laser cannon mounted above.

She wasn't going to tell her pilots which gun to use, but she'd be surprised if they didn't use their own lasers to begin with.

The grimm came on, a dark mass of beating wings, their white skulls — too far away to see any of the red lines that decorated the bone — little flashes of white amongst the darkness.

She couldn't see their eyes, but Spitfire wasn't about to wait until she could to commence firing. Her thumb pressed down upon the button. The darkening sky directly above turned green as the laser beam lanced directly over the cockpit and towards the grimm.

It was joined by other green beams, from Silver Zoom and High Winds, the other two members of One Flight, and a red beam, broader than the green, courtesy of Rapidfire and their heavy laser. Two Flight and Three Flight engaged as well, firing down at the grimm from above on both sides, red and green lasers chewing into the flanks of the flock as it surged forwards. More laser fire came in from behind, the red beams of the Gallant and the Resolution as they opened fire with their main batteries in support of the Wonderbolts, along with another cruiser — the Valiant? General Ironwood was bringing the Valiant in to provide fire support? That was a gutsy move on his part, putting himself in harm's way like that when he could have claimed to have been directing from the rear. Maybe he ought to be directing from the rear, but until or unless the grimm showed more of their hand than this attack by the nevermores, there wasn't a whole lot of directing to be done: the grimm were attacking, and everyone knew what had to be done to stop them.

And right now, the firepower of an extra cruiser was not a thing to be turned away, as the red beams of its main battery tore into the swarm of beating black wingers, obliterating multiple nevermores in a single shot as it caught a group of them in a row.

The lasers on the Skydarts weren't quite so powerful; they could kill a nevermore in one shot, if they were lucky, but equally, there were times when the first shot would only stagger the flying grimm, and you had to hit them multiple times before they would finally disappear. It was best to hit them on the wing, notwithstanding that that was harder than aiming for centre mass: a hit to the head might glance off the bone, a hit to the chest might only slow them, or the nevermore might keep on going as though a direct hit from a laser didn't even faze it at all, whereas a hit to the wing would send them falling, and nine times out of ten, they would hit the ground rather than recover; they might heal up from a wing injury like that, but not in time to join this battle.

So Spitfire aimed for the wings, trying to send the nevermores plummeting back down into the forest they came from while they would still fall over the forest — once they got over Beacon, then sending a wounded, flightless, but still alive nevermore falling down onto the school would be a little harder to defend, especially on purpose.

She hit three on the wing in quick succession, on top of taking out a fourth one completely with a trio of shots to the chest in quick succession. One nevermore stabilised in mid-descent and rose back up to join the flock, but two more went down and down and down, down to the Emerald Forest where they'd come from, and the Wonderbolts wouldn't have to worry about them anymore today.

Nevermores died, nevermores fell from the sky, nevermores were pummelled with fire from three sides, but the nevermores kept on coming.

"One Flight, back up," Spitfire ordered; redundantly, because they'd all been in the squadron long enough to know what to do in this situation, but at the same time, there was no harm in reminding everyone as Spitfire put her own airship into reverse. She couldn't see the blocky engines on either end of the narrow wings rotating a hundred and eighty degrees, but she could feel them rotating, just like she could feel the airship starting to back up, retreating away from the grimm even as the grimm flew forwards.

That was standard procedure in these situations; since closing the range only benefited the grimm, then if possible — as in, if there wasn't some pressing physical obstacle or pressing reason why you couldn't fall back — then you should reverse away from them, keeping the distance open while continuing to fire on them. And so, One Flight backed away from the nevermores, even as Two and Three Flights continued to hold position and bring down laser fire on what was becoming the rear of the flock, not the flanks, because the grimm were single-minded. They didn't care about the cruisers that were pounding them from behind, they didn't care about the fire on their flanks, not a single nevermore broke off to engage Two or Three Flight, all they seemed to care about was moving forward.

To One Flight and the firepower of the Atlesian cruisers was added more airship laser fire, more green beams streaking out across the sky, fired from behind the Wonderbolts.

"Wonderbolt Leader, this is Nova Leader; we've got you covered," came the voice over the comm.

In addition to the lasers, Spitfire saw a couple of missiles fly past her cockpit to explode amongst the nevermores.

"Wonderbolt Leader to Nova Squadron, who's firing missiles?" Spitfire demanded.

"Um, that's me, ma'am, Nova Seven," came a nervous-sounding male voice. "I think that the missiles have more—"

"Save your missiles for the hard targets, son," Spitfire said. "You'll miss them when you run out."

"A nevermore isn't a hard target?" asked Nova Seven incredulously.

"Stay alive long enough, kid, you'll get to recognise a hard target when you see one," Soarin' informed him.

The grimm were getting hammered now, their numbers decreasing, the flock of black feathers getting thinner and thinner, but they kept on coming nonetheless, their lives meaning nothing to them; they just kept on surging straight forward.

Spitfire wondered what the plan was here; grimm hordes weren't stupid, but it should have been clear to the apex alpha of this horde — or one of them, since there was more than one horde here, which didn't stop being ridiculous — that this attack wasn't going to work any way you sliced it: the nevermores weren't going to get past the Atlesian firepower, at least not in any numbers, and there wasn't any sign of them drawing off any additional Atlesian air assets other than the Valiant, no sign of the line being weakened to deal with them. They were going to take out these nevermores, and then … what? What was the plan here? What was this sacrifice of nevermores in aid of?

They couldn't be throwing nevermores at them just to get shot at; in certain circumstances, Spitfire might have believed that, but not from a horde like this; hordes didn't just make sacrifices; they made them, like chess players, in pursuit of a larger goal.

One that wasn't yet clear.

What was clear was that the surviving grimm, who, as they got less numerous, were getting better at evading the fire from the big cruisers, were still coming, and the Atlesian airships were running out of room to retreat before they'd let the grimm get over Beacon.

"Okay, Wonderbolt One Flight, Nova Squadron," Spitfire said. "We are going to overpass the nevermores; with luck, they'll turn and pursue; if not, they'll show us their tail feathers. Barracuda Squadron, hold the line here."

"Nova Leader, acknowledged."

"Barracuda Leader, acknowledged."

Spitfire reversed the direction of her engines once again, feeling without needing to look as the engine blocks rotated a second time back one hundred and eighty degrees until they were pointing forwards, towards the grimm who advanced as inexorably as they withered under fire.

And then she put the pedal to the metal.

Spitfire felt herself forced backwards into her chair, rammed up against it, her chest tightening from the pressure of her sudden acceleration as she drove the Skydart forwards at high speed.

Her Skydart — and the other Skydarts of her flight, and Nova Squadron too — surged forwards through the sky with a speed that the grimm couldn't match, closing the distance between them like cavalry suddenly charging infantry on some old battlefield from before the Great War, tired of watching them slog their way across the grass when they could close much quicker and bowl them over.

This wasn't quite a cavalry charge by airships, but to be honest, the overpass owed a little something to it.

As she sped towards the nevermores, Spitfire switched from her laser cannon to the twin cannons mounted on either side of the fuselage, on the inside of the wings. Some disagreed with her — as she could tell from the way that she could still see green laser bolts firing past her Skydart even now — but Spitfire thought that, at close range, the rapid rate of fire of the cannons made up for the fact that they didn't have the stopping power of the laser.

There came a point when a torrent of fire had a stopping power all its own.

Spitfire held down the trigger, jinking left or right to match the movements of the grimm who made some efforts to evade, to get out of the way of the Atlesian airships that were suddenly charging towards them in a diamond formation. Spitfire didn't move too much — she didn't want to disrupt that formation — but she shifted her airship a little this way, a little that way, keeping a grimm under fire so that she didn't just spit her cannon fire into the air. She didn't get a hit on the wing, but she did watch a nevermore wilt under her sustained fire until it turned to ash and smoke before her eyes, the red indicator disappearing from Spitfire's instruments.

And the grimm were still under fire from the flanks, although that would stop once One Flight and Nova Squadron reached them.

The Skydarts rushed forwards, aiming like a spear — One Flight were the point; Nova Squadron was the shaft — towards the grimm, but they didn't penetrate the heart of the grimm formation, didn't dive into the midst of the flock; if they had, then that would have exposed them to feathers launched down, even blindly, from the nevermores above them. No, there was an 'over' in 'overpass' for a reason, and at the last moment before she was in amongst the grimm, Spitfire pulled up, yanking back on her stick and being pushed back into her chair just as the acceleration impact had eased off, guiding her airship up over the grimm as she flew beyond them.

The conventional aim of an overpass manoeuvre was, once you were over the grimm, to about face and hit them from the rear; and Spitfire would turn, but not yet, because she didn't want to hit the grimm in the rear, she wanted the grimm to turn around and come after her back the way that they'd come, and so, she kept on flying straight ahead, her pilots and Nova Squadron following as they passed over the grimm and over the Emerald Forest, hoping that the grimm, fired on and enraged, would turn in pursuit.

They didn't. The remaining nevermores showed no sign of doing anything other than what they had been doing: keep going straight for the Amity Colosseum.

Spitfire started to turn her Skydart to hit the grimm from behind.

Just then, her instruments began to light up with warnings, the sound of beeping filled the enclosed cockpit as more and more blips appeared on her radar.

"Captain," Soarin's voice came over the comm, "we've got trouble."

"I see them," Spitfire said, because out of the cockpit of her airship, angled downwards for a turn that was half-complete, she could see more grimm rising out of the Emerald Forest, a reserve of grimm that had lain concealed within the woods but now emerged to confront the Atlesians before they could complete the overpass — the overpass they had guessed the Atlesians would undertake because it was one of their standard aerial tactics — and round upon the nevermores from the rear.

Sometimes, the grimm really were very clever.

And it sucked every time.

Spitfire knew that she had seconds, if that, to come up with a plan. The grimm were emerging out of the forest in two groups, both larger than the initial group of nevermores and getting larger. There were more nevermores amongst them, but also griffons and even some damned teryxes, the big lizard grimm.

And the survivors of the first wave of nevermores were still bound for the Amity Arena.

"Nova Squadron," Spitfire commanded. "Continue to pursue that first group of nevermores, catch them in a vice between you and Barracuda Squadron; Wonderbolts will watch your back. Two Flight, descend and engage the newcomers on the port side; Three and Four will support. Three Flight, engage the group on the starboard side; I'll back you up with Two."

"Nova Leader, acknowledging. Nova Squadron, form up on me."

"Wonderbolt Five, beginning descent."

"Wonderbolt Nine, beginning descent."

"Wonderbolt Three, moving to engage."

"Wonderbolt Two, I'm on your wing, captain."

"And for the record, Nova Seven," Soarin' added, "you see those teryxes? That is what a hard target looks like."

"Cut the chatter, Wonderbolt Five," Spitfire ordered sharply as she began to dive down on the newcomers to this battle, towards the swarm of nevermores, griffons and the three teryxes rising out of the trees. Their mouths were open, all their mouths seemed to be open, and Spitfire could imagine the roars and shrieks and screams of rage being torn out of their throats as they rushed to meet the Wonderbolts and the Wonderbolts dropped to meet them.

Chatter aside, Soarin' gave some pretty good advice, and Spitfire locked onto the largest of the three teryxes, the leader of this battle group.

The targeting reticule displayed on the inside of her visor turned from green to red, while a continuous beep sounded in her ears.

"Wonderbolt One, missiles away," she muttered and fired two Sledgehammers at him.

Spitfire watched the missiles — two of her eight — streak out from under her wings, leaving rocket trails behind them as they rushed towards the target. The teryx had a long, slender body, a torso that was scarcely any thicker than its long neck, with two curved foresaw and two flat feet and three claws half as long as a Skydart at the ends of each of them. Its tail was longer than its torso and ended in a red frill like a fan or a palm leaf. Its neck was topped with a bony, narrow, lizardlike skull with large fangs and even larger eyes. Two wings, red and leathery, emerged from either side of its round body.

The grimm, mouth opened, tried to avoid the missiles, but the Sledgehammers pursued it, following it as it rolled and dived, their trails tracing a winding pattern through the air as they got closer and closer and—

Two griffons, avian heads and feathery wings on leonine bodies, emerged out of the mass of grimm, erupting upwards into the path of Spitfire's missiles. The Sledgehammers exploded on impact, destroying the two griffons in blazes of fire but leaving the teryx alive and whole.

Spitfire gritted her teeth.

Then she was in amongst the grimm.

They were everywhere, griffons, nevermores swarming all around. Spitfire's cannons blazed, and her autocannons too, spitting fire as she made her Skydart dance amongst the feathered grimm. She kept trying to find the big teryx, tried to stalk it through the mass, but there were so many grimm, and they kept getting in the way.

The grimm were everywhere, and they tried to claw at the Atlesian airships, tried to chomp down on them with their beaks, tried to rip the cockpits open to get at the pilots inside; the nevermores tried to get above the Atlesians and rain down feathers on them from above. The teryxes tried to swallow them whole or bat them into the cliffs with a swing of their enormous tails.

But these were the Wonderbolts they were up against, the best squadron in the Atlesian Forces, the first squadron of the First Squadron, and Spitfire's hand-picked girls and boys were not going to be taken out by a few nevermores and griffons, or even a lot of them.

"I've got someone persistent on my tail."

"I've got you covered, Misty; give me one second."

"Thanks, Soarin'."

"Blaze, you've got a nevermore trying to get on top of you."

"Copy that, evading."

"Rapidfire, I'm gonna set that teryx up; nail him, will you?"

"Affirmative; line him up for me, High Winds."

They were calm over the comm, there was no panic, no alarm; the Skydarts moved through the sky swiftly but elegantly, slipping and sliding between the grimm, guns blazing, lasers firing, missiles shooting out from beneath the wings and leaving rocket trails in their wake. They were calm, they were coordinated, each pilot covered by their wingman. When a nevermore got behind Misty, Soarin' throttled back until he was behind the nevermore and took it out with a couple of well-placed laser shots. When another nevermore tried to get on top of Blaze, Fire Streak let him know. And Surprise willingly let a teryx chase after her so that Rapidfire could give it a surprise: a shot from his large laser.

The grimm flocked around them, but they couldn't touch them; they didn't stand a chance.

But there were a lot of them, and while the Wonderbolts were dealing with them, more grimm were reinforcing — or replacing — the diminished first wave of nevermores and heading for the Amity Colosseum.

Including the big teryx that Spitfire had tried, and unfortunately failed, to take out earlier.

They passed through the fire from the main batteries on the cruisers, they endured the fire from Nova and Barracuda squadrons, they took the missiles from the cruisers — they could afford to waste their missiles on nevermores or griffons for the simple reason that they had more missiles to spare — and there were more grimm coming up out of the forest, enough to keep the Wonderbolts busy and to head for the Amity Arena.

The grimm struck the line of Nova and Barracuda Squadrons.

"Wonderbolts, break contact!" Spitfire ordered. "We are falling back to reinforce Nova and Barracuda." After all, containment of the second wave of grimm had failed; the priority now was to assist their brother and sister fliers and try to prevent the grimm from getting to the arena itself.

"Copy that, Leader," Soarin' said.

"Acknowledged, Captain," replied Fire Streak.

They did not break off in a formation; for some pairs, it was easier to do than others. They all had to shoot their way out, but some had to do a bit more shooting.

Some also had to deal with more grimm coming after them specifically, while others could roar ahead.

Spitfire and her wingman, Silver Zoom, were one of the lucky ones, blasting a pair of griffons aside to gain the open sky, racing back the way they had come.

Because Nova and Barracuda kind of needed the help. Barracuda Squadron were doing their best, but those damn flying cockpits just didn't have the speed or the manoeuvrability for a fight like this. And Nova Squadron … it was clear that some of its pilots lacked experience.

"This is Nova Seven! I've got one on me! I need help!"

"Hang on, kid, I'm on my way," Spitfire said, tapping the booster button to give her Skydart a short burst of speed that shoved her backwards into her seat as the airship leapt forwards. She could see Nova Seven out the cockpit as well as on her instruments, the Skydart with yellow stars painted on the wings, jinking and twisting and rolling as it tried to stay one step ahead of the big teryx.

Spitfire scowled.

You won't get away from me this time.

"Okay, Nova Seven, this is Wonderbolt Leader," Spitfire said. "Teryxes are fast on the straight line, but they can't turn quickly — they're too big — so pull up and get on top and behind him; he won't be able to follow you."

"But if I pull up, he'll—"

"No, he won't," Spitfire assured him. "Trust me, kid, I've got you."

There was a pause. "Okay," Nova Seven said. "Acknowledged, sir. Pulling up now."

Nova Seven's Skydart began to rise rapidly in the air, the stars on his wings glimmering in the dying light as his airship climbed higher and higher.

The teryx extended its neck out, jaws open.

Spitfire fired her laser, three green bolts firing one after the other. The first one missed, but the second two slammed into the teryx, one on the skull and the other at the nape of its neck.

The teryx swung said neck around to face Spitfire, mouth open.

It looked like it was scowling.

"You're doing great, Nova Seven; don't drop just yet, keep your height," Spitfire said.

Silver Zoom fired too, nailing the teryx to the torso with two blasts from his own laser. It didn't do anything visible to the grimm, but it did keep its focus on the Wonderbolts as Nova Seven kept on climbing away from the grimm.

Which left the grimm with a choice to make: pursue Nova Seven as he climbed away or engage the Wonderbolts coming up behind him.

He chose Nova Seven, twisting his lithe body upwards and beginning to pursue. He was slower while he changed direction, allowing Nova Seven to pull ahead, only to begin gaining again once he had actually started going upwards.

"He's still on me!"

"I know, I know," Spitfire said, her own voice calm. "Don't panic, kid; everything is going to be fine." She started pulling up herself. "But I need you to fly straight and level for a little bit, okay?"

"Seriously?!"

"Seriously, this is going to work," Spitfire assured him. "I know what I'm doing, trust me."

"She's right, Seven," Silver Zoom added. "If the captain has a plan, she's got a plan. And I think I know what it is."

Nova Seven flew upwards, and the teryx flew upwards after him. Spitfire and Silver Zoom rose too, rising up behind the teryx, but holding their fire.

"Finger off the trigger, Two," Spitfire ordered. "I want to be sure this time."

"Um—" Nova Seven began.

"I guarantee, I will not let you die," Spitfire told him. "Now," — she paused, tapping the booster again to give the Skydart another kick, to bring her closer to the teryx's tail — "I need you to do something difficult for me, but I know that you're up for it because, even if you're new at this, you're still an Atlesian pilot. Do you have any missiles left?"

There was a pause from Seven as he kept on climbing, the teryx slowly gaining on him. "I've got three left."

"Okay, that's good," Spitfire said. "When I give you the signal, I want you to flip around so that you're facing downwards and stuff two missiles down that grimm's throat."

"I … I don't know if I can—"

"Yes, you can," Spitfire told him. "I know you can, you know you can. You've trained for this, all the simulations, all the hours of flight time. You know what to do."

Spitfire's targeting reticule turned from green to red as she fixed her sights on the Teryx's rear. But she didn't fire.

She waited.

She could hear Nova Seven's breathing over the comm, heavy breaths, nervous breaths, breaths that got slower, and calmer.

"Okay," he said. "Okay. I … I can do this. I will."

He kept on climbing. The teryx kept climbing after him.

"Three," Nova Seven said. "Three … two … one!"

His turn was clumsy, his airship slid sideways in the air a little bit, and one of his Sledgehammers missed the target, dropping down towards the ground like a lightning bolt, past the teryx, past Spitfire and Silver Zoom, down and down towards the ground.

But the other missile flew straight and true for the teryx's head.

Spitfire grinned. "Wonderbolt One, missiles away!"

"Wonderbolt Two, missiles away!"

Spitfire fired one missile. Silver Zoom, because he hadn't fired any yet, fired two. All four missiles converged upon the teryx from above and below, even as the grimm tried to twist out of the way.

It was still turning when all four missiles struck home.

The flames of the explosions flared, obscuring the teryx's head and parts of its torso in the flames. And then the flames cleared, and there was less of the teryx left to see as parts of it rapidly turned to smoke and ashes.

Silver Zoom whooped. "Congratulations, Nova Seven, you just got an assist on a teryx! How do you feel, kid?"

There was a pause, before Seven replied, "Lucky to be alive."

"You're more than that, Seven," Spitfire declared. "You're a fighter pilot. Now let's go," she added as she angled her airship back down towards the Amity Arena, the arena that was thronged now with grimm flocking all around it. "There's a lot more where that came from."
 
Chapter 91 - The Eyes of the World, Part Three
The Eyes of the World, Part Three


As the commentators announced that the battle was over, Turnus found that his first thought was for Professor Lionheart.

Probably because the man was his houseguest, although that didn't stop him from realising that it was a little strange for him to be thinking about the man at this time, as all the crowd around them — including his own people; Aventinus sounded like he was trying to wear out his voice with the volume of his cheering — exploded in enthusiastic rejoicing.

Nevertheless, in the midst of the ecstasy, Turnus did find that there was a part of him that felt a little bit sorry for old Lionheart. If Pyrrha had been a Haven student, then he, Lionheart, would have shared in the triumph and in the rewards that would follow her victory. As the man who had shepherded Mistral back to Vytal glory and their first triumph in that arena in many decades, he would have been honoured for his part in the great accomplishment. He would have been made a Companion of the Emperor, perhaps even an Agema Companion; there was even a chance that he would have been made a Captain-Companion; or else he could have been granted a Bronze Shield, or even a Silver Shield. He could — this was an outside chance but a possibility nevertheless — have been made Lord Lionheart and granted lands that would have enabled him to retire, his dignity enhanced and without risk of being diminished by later defeat, into that pastoral idyll of which the poets sang.

If Pyrrha had been a Haven student. But, of course, she was not, and so all of those rewards would remain out of Lionheart's reach. Even if, next year or in some future but not too future year, a Haven student managed to claim the crown, then the weight of it would be far less because Mistral had won glory not long before under Pyrrha Nikos.

The rewards that would accrue to Lionheart would be correspondingly less.

As it was, and judging by the cheering of the crowd, by the dancing, by the shouting and the waving of arms, by the sheer joy that erupted out of their throats, by the energy that surrounded all these people of Mistral, great rewards would fall to Pyrrha and Pyrrha alone. She already had a Bronze Shield, granted to her when she had set a new record for victories in the Mistral Tournament, but surely, a Silver Shield was in her future now, to say nothing of admission into the Companions. How could Mistral's greatest living athlete be denied? People had been honoured for far less than that in recent years, and amidst the spectacle of Councillors rewarding themselves with endless honours merely for doing their jobs and rewarding their cronies with the same for making campaign contributions, it would be a scandal if someone who had actually accomplished something were not to be appropriately rewarded for it by a grateful kingdom.

No, Pyrrha would be on the new year's honour's list. If the Council did not decide to rush it through sooner.

On what grounds could she be denied?

After all, it was impossible to stand here, in this crowd, and deny that Pyrrha Nikos had indeed accomplished something.

No one could stand here, in the midst of a crowd like this, roaring with delight, waving their arms in the air, showering beer and wine over the heads of their fellows as they waved their arms without regard for what they were holding in those arms — Turnus could see a doughnut flying through the air as it left someone's grip — and deny that Pyrrha Nikos had accomplished something.

She had given Mistral something to roar about, to shout about, to sing about, to cheer about, and that was not nothing. That was not nothing at all.

No, that was quite something indeed. It had been too long since they in Mistral had something to shout about. Although Pyrrha Nikos' victory in the Vytal Tournament would not restore Mistral's fortunes, in the absence of anything that could or might restore them — if anything could short of a complete transformation of Mistralian society which would perhaps render it no longer Mistral in anything but name — it was no bad thing that they had something to shout about.

And perhaps, having something to shout about and cheer about, having had it proven to them that Mistral could triumph once again in some field of arms, that they were not doomed to suffer total, complete, and inevitable decline in status, wealth, influence, and all else besides, that they could rally … perhaps it was possible that someone — someone wiser than him — might give some thought to how they could avert decline in other ways than Vytal glory, how they might save Mistral.

He would confess that, though he could hardly do worse than the present Council of placemen and incompetents, he was hard-pressed to see a way; if Mistral were to become more like Atlas, then it would surely improve its condition in many ways, but … but then it might be less Mistral and more of a warmer, more southerly Atlas blessed with abundant farmland; but at what cost? Would the drive to self-improvement, or merely to improvement — for could improvement be called self-improvement if one was merely imitating someone else? — accomplish what Lord Fir and the eyes of Mantle had failed to do and wash away Mistral's past, its history, honour, and tradition.

All the things that had brought them this tournament triumph?

And yet, what other chance had they to recover true greatness, in more than laurel crowns to set in the Temple of Victory?

He could not say. For all that he had seen much in Atlas to admire, nevertheless, there was much in Mistral to love.

No doubt, there was someone wiser than he who would divine some true and middle path, even if he could not name them and was certain that they did not sit on the Council.

Almost anyone could do better than the Council.

But now was not the time for such thoughts; they were thoughts for the future, for a possible future at the least, a future in which Mistral, emboldened by success, resolved to save itself.

Now was the time to celebrate the success itself. Now was the time to howl.

Or to clap, as Camilla was doing beside him, her pale hands colliding. A smile was set upon her face. She glanced at him with her red eyes.

"It is as I said, my lord," she declared. "Pyrrha Nikos is touched by fortune. I daresay, every face in Mistral will be smiling until the winter snows arrive."

"'Every face'?" Turnus asked, eyebrows rising slightly.

Certainly, Camilla had a point, based on the crowd around them at the moment. Juturna, who rarely seemed to have a good word to say about Pyrrha Nikos, was whooping with glee, both arms raised up into the air; Lausus had picked her up and planted her on his shoulders, hands on her thighs as he swayed a little back and forth, hooting in time with her. Opis was chanting 'Thirty years! Thirty years!' in spite of the fact that it had been more than that by now. Aventinus had tears in his eyes, even as he laughed with joy like a child.

"What face would not wear a smile, my lord, now that we have won the Vytal Crown?" asked Camilla. She chuckled. "The Princess Without a Crown is crowned now with laurel on her brow, and who dare frown at that?"

"I take your point," Turnus said; even those who were envious of her accomplishment would be well-advised now to keep it to themselves for the time being; there would be no talk of Cinder Fall now, or of her teammate and the allegations made against her. Pyrrha Nikos, the pride and glory of Mistral reborn, had restored to Mistral its own pride and glory, and nothing would be allowed to take away from that, nothing to detract from this moment of accomplishment, nothing to tarnish what had been restored. If anyone had any doubts about Pyrrha Nikos' loyalty, her allegiances, her character, nevertheless, they would be well advised to shut up about it, at least for a while. Perhaps not until there was another Mistralian champion to rally behind, but certainly until a discrete interval had passed between then and now.

And some, like Juturna, might even find themselves being swept away by the drama of the moment and smiling anyway until the winter came to dampen the mood.

For himself, he had no envy, except perhaps towards Jaune Arc, that Valish peasant, and even that … this was not a time for envy.

"It is a great night," Turnus declared. "A night to remember."

Camilla nodded. "I would that your father were here to see it."

Turnus' smile tightened a little. "Indeed. He was never the greatest fan of the arena and the fighters, but he would have liked to have seen Mistral triumph and seen this city given something to crow about for once that didn't happen generations ago."

"Shall I…?" Camilla hesitated a moment. "Shall I get us some wine, my lord, and we may toast his memory along with Mistral's success?"

Turnus half-scoffed, although he was sure that Camilla would not take it as him scoffing at her. "'Wine'? From here? Will it not be the cheapest dishwater swill imaginable?"

"No doubt, it will be nothing compared to some of the vintages in the wine cellar, lord, but if you require me to go to the house and back, I may be some time," Camilla murmured.

Turnus laughed. "I assure you, I'm not sending you running anywhere; I was just … never mind, forgive me; my … snobbery was in poor taste."

"As poor a taste as the wine on offer, my lord?" Camilla asked, a touch of mischief creeping into her voice like a child into a forbidden room.

"I have apologised!" Turnus cried. "Go, go — no, stay, stay; I shall get the wine — from here, mind you — and we shall toast; it was a fine idea."

Camilla nodded. "Then I shall await you here, my lord."

Turnus nodded in his turn, turning away from her in search of the nearest stall selling wine — assuming that anyone would be in a state to serve him; all the vendors were celebrating as enthusiastically as the spectators. Still, he had no doubt that they would still want lien as much as they wanted to celebrate. He just hoped the queue wouldn't be too large.

"It's a grand thing, isn't it, my lord?" Aventinus asked, wiping at his eyes with the back of his hand. "It's a really grand thing. If only my Dad were still around to see it."

"He would have been proud?" Turnus asked.

"He would have been hopping mad that it was her and not him, my lord," Aventinus admitted. "And jealous as a Valish merchant besides, but … he'd have been pleased for Mistral too, I've no doubt. He'd have been glad to see something go the way of this kingdom, as we all are."

"Indeed," Turnus said, patting him upon the muscular arm. "Enjoy the night."

"And you too, my lord," Aventinus said. His eyes widened as he looked up at the screen. "Gods, look at that!"

Turnus had his back to the screen. He turned around as the cheers of the crowd began to turn to gasps of shock. The cameras, he saw, had panned upwards, away from Pyrrha Nikos and her defeated Atlesian opponent, up to the top of the arena where — was that a nevermore? Were those explosions from missiles?

All cheering had practically died out now, replaced with murmurs of consternation and alarm from people who had no more idea of what was happening than Turnus did.

"Was that," Juturna began, "was that a grimm?"

"Aye, it was," Camilla murmured.

"And an Atlesian airship following," Turnus growled, taking a step towards his sister. "Lausus, put her down."

"Yes, my lord," Lausus said, and at once lowered Juturna back onto the ground.

Another ragged gasp ran through the whole crowd as another nevermore descended upon the arena, landing on the forcefield that covered up the hole in the roof and beginning to peck at it with its beak.

"Are the grimm attacking the arena?" Juturna asked. "Has that ever happened before?"

Turnus' brow furrowed. As far as he was aware, the answer was no. As far as he was aware, it had never been a risk. But it seemed to be happening now, nonetheless.

It was unlikely that those two nevermores were the only grimm in the air over Vale.

He glanced around him, seeing expressions of dismay where there had been joy only a moment before, looks of shock and astonishment replacing exultation and delight. The electricity that had been in the air was gone, replaced by a cold snap, a brittleness born of surprise and a lack of information. Many people — Opis amongst them — had their scrolls out, dividing their attention between the big screen up in front of them and the small screens in their hands as they desperately scrolled through their feeds for additional news about what was going on.

"Someone on the promenade says they can see grimm outside fighting the Atlesians," Opis said. "They've taken a picture of it, here." She held out her scroll towards Tarpeia, to show her.

"Camilla," Turnus said. "Take Juturna home. Choose an escort."

Camilla, the smile gone from her face, nodded. "Yes, my lord."

"You're sending me home?" Juturna asked. "Why?"

Because this place might become a riot or a panicked mob soon enough, Turnus thought. The switch from joy to anxiety had been too sudden; it was like too swift a switch from hot to cold, too much too soon. He didn't want Juturna here if things got out of hand.

"Because the celebration has been cancelled," he said, a touch of sharpness in his voice.

"But—" Juturna began.

"Juturna," Camilla said softly. "This is no place for you." She paused. "And you, my lord?"

"I will stay here for now, see what's happening," Turnus said. And besides, while he might send Juturna and Camilla away, he was sufficiently conscious of his own dignity that he didn't wish to be seen scuttling off the moment an unexpected reversal took place. What would people say if he was seen to be fleeing from the mere image of a grimm on television?

Camilla pursed her lips together, and for a moment, Turnus thought that she would argue with him, but in the event, she did not; she only said, "As you will, my lord."

"And tell the others to keep their weapons close and stay in the house; I want everyone at hand," Turnus added.

"Yes, my lord," Camilla said. "Opis, Tarpeia, with me; Juturna, come."

"Right behind you," Opis murmured, and she and Tarpeia fell in behind Camilla as she walked Juturna away from the square and, more importantly, away from a crowd that was looking more fearful by the second.

Other people were starting to leave too. That would be all to the good, provided that it didn't become a stampede of people trying to get out. Those that remained were looking increasingly dismayed, all their hopes of a few moments earlier crushed in the claws of those nevermores.

"Fine time for this to happen, isn't it, my lord?" Lausus muttered as he shuffled closer to Turnus.

"Mmm," Turnus muttered, as he folded his arms across his chest. "It's as though the gods heard our cheering and decided to punish our hubris."

"If they wanted to punish us, my lord, then why did they send the grimm all the way over there?" asked Silvia. "Maybe it's to punish Pyrrha Nikos' hubris instead?"

"Punish her for what, winning?" Aventinus demanded. "Someone has to win; why not her? Why not us?"

"I was just—"

"Let's not have any of that sort of talk," Turnus said firmly. "Especially not here."

Silvia bowed her head. "Yes, my lord, I'm sorry." She paused. "Will that shield hold the nevermore?"

"I don't know," Turnus admitted. "No shield is impenetrable, but the creature may be killed before it can break through."

"Even if it does break through, it's dead anyway," Aventinus declared. "It's going to face our new champion down there." He looked around. "All these people might take some heart then if they see Pyrrha Nikos cut that thing's head off."

"No doubt it would raise a cheer," Turnus allowed. "But what else is going on out there that we cannot see?"

XxXxX​

"Yes!" shouted Sky, leaping up into the air and raising her hands up so high that she bashed her fists on the ceiling. "Ow! But yes!" she cried again, lowering her hands this time. "Yes! She did it!"

River grinned. "Someone's keen."

Sky turned towards her. "We should all be keen; she's practically family."

"Someone's compensating for something," Kendal muttered.

"I—" Sky began, pointing at Kendal. But she stopped, no more words emerging out of her mouth. "I … might be doing that thing that you just said," she admitted, without actually saying the words themselves. She paused, silent, waiting. "But that doesn't change what I said; she is practically family, right? I think so, and I think you think so as well, and I know mom thinks so because she gave Jaune the engagement ri-hmmm." She clammed up, her lips becoming very tight and very pale.

River leaned forwards and pushed herself even further forwards on the settee. "Mom gave Jaune the what now?"

Kendal closed her eyes and looked away. Here we go.

"Mom?" River asked. "Did you give Jaune grandma's engagement ring?"

Mom said nothing.

"Girls," Dad began, "let's just focus on—"

"You gave Jaune grandma's ring?!" River shouted.

"River," Chester began, "calm down."

"I am being very calm under the circumstances!" River declared. "You didn't give Rouge the ring—"

"That's probably for the best," Rouge murmured.

"And you didn't give me the ring, so how come Jaune gets the ring?" River demanded.

Mom sucked in a breath. "Because he's the eldest son of the family, dear."

"He's the only son of the family," Aoko pointed out.

"Yes, and that makes things much more straightforward," Mom replied.

"That … that's so old-fashioned, Mom," River pointed out. "That's … that's almost backwards. Why should Jaune get Grandma's ring just because he's a boy?"

"Why should you get the ring at all?" Kendal asked, opening her eyes again. "If we're going by strict age, then it would be Rouge—"

"I don't want it," Rouge said, a touch of a sigh in her voice. "As I said, it's probably for the best that I didn't have it. That ring … Grandma's ring deserves better than to be tarnished by my unhappiness."

"And it isn't just Grandma's ring, it isn't just a family ring, it's also Mom's ring, and she can give it to whoever she likes," Kendal went on. "And she wanted to give it to Jaune. That's her choice."

"And it isn't old-fashioned at all," Mom said defensively. "It's traditional. Chester and … Chester proposed to you, so he got the ring; was I supposed to give him the ring so that he could give it back to you? Jaune is the boy, so he'll ask Pyrrha, and he can ask her with the family ring; that's all there is to it."

"And what does a ring matter anyway?" Chester asked. "Compared to the two of us, and that little life growin' inside of you." He reached over her shoulder to place his hand flat on her belly. "Isn't that what really matters? Isn't that the important thing?"

"Of course it is," River said, leaning back on the sofa. "I'm not saying that it ruined our marriage or anything. It just would have been nice to have been asked, Mom."

"I must admit, I'm more interested in how Sky found out that Mom had given Jaune the ring," Rouge said. "Why did you tell Sky but not the rest of us?"

"I didn't," Mom replied. "How did you know about that, Sky?"

"I am the Sheriff, Mom," Sky replied. "I know a lot of things about what goes on around here."

Rouge folded her arms across her chest. "You'll forgive my scepticism."

"Oh, just because none of the rest of you noticed that Mom wasn't wearing her ring means that there's no way I could have noticed that?" Sky asked. "Because I did. I noticed that Mom wasn't wearing her ring, and, thinking back to when I'd last her seen her wearing it, I was left with two possibilities: either that Jaune's team leader had stolen it and run off to Vale to sell or that Mom had given it to Jaune to give to the nice girl that he was obviously infatuated with. It was quite elementary really, a simple deduction. I'm surprised none of you realised."

"Chester," River said. "Will you be a darling and throw a shoe at Sky for me?"

"I think that we're getting off the topic here," Dad said heavily. "This is about Pyrrha, remember, the new Vytal Champion?"

"Yes, Dad, thank you, this is about Pyrrha," Sky declared quickly. "Does anyone have any objections to me saying that she's part of the family?"

Violet made as if to raise her hand off the carpet, but didn't actually do it. No one else made any move at all.

"No," Kendal said, speaking for all of them. "No, Jaune's obviously taken with her, she was our guest at Dad's party, and I think Mom was right to give Jaune the ring, leaving aside whether he deserves it more than anyone else … he's going ask, and it was a nice thing to welcome her into the family. Especially considering that we weren't all very welcoming to her when she was actually here."

River winced. "Did you have to bring that up?"

"That is why," Sky said, "I think that we should throw a party."

"A party?" Rouge repeated. "A party for what?"

Sky rolled her eyes. "A party for Pyrrha! To celebrate the fact that she's, like, the big champ! We can invite her and Jaune and Sunset and those other two girls he sent us that picture of, the kid and the black haired girl. We can meet all of them! And, you know, considering … considering that we weren't always that nice to Pyrrha the last time that she was here — and I include myself in that, although I will say that at least I didn't believe that she might be cheating on Jaune, because unlike the rest of you, I only changed my mind once—"

"Some of us didn't change our mind at all," Kendal pointed out.

"The point is," Sky went on, "that this can be our chance to actually be pleasant to Pyrrha and supportive of her and Jaune for the whole time that they are here, as well as to meet his other teammates and friends. This … this can be our chance to make amends."

"We weren't that bad," Violet said.

"Yes, Vi, we really were," replied Sky.

"I don't know," Rouge murmured. "Considering what happened to her the last time she was here, would Pyrrha want to come back? But, it would be nice to have some fun and laughter around here."

"Are you saying we're not a barrel of laughs?" asked River.

Rouge snorted. "I'm saying … that perhaps a party would be a very nice idea."

"The arena is under attack by grimm," Aoko said.

She said it in the same flat, affectless voice that Aoko used to say just about anything, but her words landed like the sudden sound of a gun discharged nonetheless.

"Aoko…" Kendal began, twisting around in her seat. "How do you know that?"

"It's on the live feed," Aoko replied. "People are reporting seeing grimm around the arena."

"Well … they're wrong," Sky said. "They must be wrong. There's—"

"What's that?" Violet demanded, pointing at the television.

Sky turned around, and in the process obscured Kendal's view of the television. "What the—?"

"I can't see," Kendal said. "Get out of the way!"

Sky didn't reply, but she did move aside, shuffling out of the way so that Kendal — and River, and Chester, and Rouge stood behind the sofa — could see what she and Violet had seen.

"Sky!" Dad barked, half rising from his seat, because Sky was now blocking the view of Mom and Dad.

Sky retreated some more, as Kendal saw out of the corner of her eye, but her attention was mostly fixed on the television.

And at the grimm that she could see on it.

It was a grimm. It wasn't one that she'd seen personally — the only grimm that she'd seen personally was a beowolf, thank goodness — but she'd seen pictures of it. It was part of her training, how to recognise common grimm around Vale and a degree of advice on what to do about them, assuming you didn't have a huntsman or huntress with you for protection. With ground grimm, you ran; with airborne grimm, running wouldn't do you so much good; you'd be better off hiding somewhere it couldn't see and ideally couldn't reach: woods, a cave if you could find one, somewhere safe and secure.

This was an airborne grimm, a nevermore. It was on top of the … something, a forcefield or whatever; there was a shield on the roof of the arena, but the nevermore, the big black evil crow with the white bone beak and skull, was sitting on top of it, pecking at the shield like the pigeons and magpies that pecked for worms in their garden.

Except that, once this nevermore was done pecking at the shield, then it would turn into the hawk they sometimes saw perched on the trees overlooking the lawn, to prey on those same pigeons and magpies.

To prey on Pyrrha.

Jaune…

"Run, Kendal, go!"

"But—"

"Go! I'll catch up! I promise."

Liar.


"A nevermore," Rouge murmured.

"That's right," Dad said. "How did you know that?"

That's right, how did Rouge know that?

"Um," Rouge murmured. "I, um, Jaune told me about some of the monsters he's fought."

"Pleasant topic of conversation," River muttered.

"The point is," Rouge said quickly, "that they are, that Jaune said they aren't that dangerous; I'm sure that Pyrrha will be alright."

"All grimm are dangerous," Kendal murmured. "All grimm can kill."

"Well … but … Pyrrha's just won the big tournament," Sky said. "I'm sure that she can handle just one—"

"There's no need to get alarmed," Dad declared.

"Why?" asked River. "Is this normal? Are grimm supposed to attack at the end of the tournament like this?"

"I don't think it's part of the show," Rouge said.

"No," Dad admitted. "No, it isn't—"

"Then that is alarming," Mom said. "Don't you think?"

"But it's not just Pyrrha there, or Jaune," Dad reminded them. "There have to be twenty, thirty, fifty students, maybe more, and the professors doing the commentary, and maybe Professor Ozpin too, for all I know. Even if that nevermore breaks through the forcefield, they won't just leave her to fight it off by herself."

"But what about the other monsters?" asked Mom. "Aoko, dear, what did you say about the live feed? What are people saying?"

"That they can see grimm flying around the arena," Aoko said. "They can also see them fighting with airships. Probably Atlesian airships because they've been there all year, but there might also be some Valish airships as well."

"Then I'm sure that they'll take care of the grimm out there just like there are enough huntsmen and huntresses to take care of any that get into the arena," Dad said. He put his hand upon Mom's hand, squeezing it. "Jaune's going to be fine, and Pyrrha too. They're all going to be fine." He paused for a moment. "But keep the TV on, so we can see what's happening."

"And Aoko," Kendal said, "if anything else important comes up on that live feed, you'll tell us, won't you?"

"How will I know if something is important?" Aoko asked.

"You'll—" Kendal stopped herself from saying that Aoko would know if it was important because, as much as they loved her, this was Aoko they were talking about, and she might not immediately grasp the import. "Just … any updates from a reputable news source — not the comment section — let us know, okay? Just … keep us informed, please."

"Right," Aoko said. "I'll tell you anything that comes up. But at the moment, all the updates are about how nobody knows what's going on."

"I see," Kendal muttered. She leaned forward and found herself almost against her will or better judgement, clasping her hands together.

Be safe, Jaune.

Be safe, Pyrrha.

Be safe, both of you. Take care of each other.


"Hey," River murmured, putting a hand on Kendal's shoulder. "Hey, they're going to be okay. Like Dad said, it's all going to be fine."

Kendal would have liked to believe that. She would have liked oh so badly to have believed that, but considering what she knew, considering what she'd been through … she couldn't accept it wholeheartedly.

XxXxX​

Saphron covered her mouth with one hand as she watched Terra dancing around the living room, pumping her arms up and down, swaying left and right, bouncing on the walls of her feet.

It was a side of her wife that she didn't get to see too often — even at the base Longest Night party, she was more fastidious and staid than this — and the sight of it here was all the more precious for being so rare.

Who would have thought that the Vytal Tournament, of all things, would bring this out in Terra?

If I'd known that, then I would have … okay, I don't know how I could have arranged this, but I might have tried.

"I should film this for Adrian," Saphron said, her voice shaking with mirth.

Terra beamed. "Do it. Go on, get the scroll. I'm not ashamed. It's coming home! And…" She didn't completely stop dancing, but she did slow down a little. "It's pretty cool that it happened because of someone that we know. Or that we know the person who made it possible."

Saphron grinned. "You're right. That is pretty cool. Something that we are far too modest to crow about to the neighbours, of course—"

"Of course," Terra agreed, amusement creeping into her voice.

"And I don't think Pyrrha would like it if we did," Saphron added.

"Although you'd think that name Arc would give them a clue," Terra remarked.

"But," Saphron went on, "it is pretty cool that we know her. She did great, didn't she?"

"Oh, yeah, that was one of her best performances, I think," Terra said. "You know, we should go to Mistral. I've got enough time off stored that I can take the vacation, you don't have a job—"

Saphron put one hand on her hip. "It's nice to know that you don't consider raising our son to be a job."

"It's not a job you have to beg your boss to let you have days off," Terra clarified.

"Fair enough, I guess," Saphron replied. "What's in Mistral?"

"The big celebration!" Terra cried. "Pyrrha's Triumph, a public holiday; have you ever been to Mistral for a public holiday?"

"No, I haven't," Saphron said. "You've promised to take me, but the time has never been right."

"Well, now the time will be right, for all three of us," Terra insisted. "We'll make sure of it. Pyrrha will ride through the streets on a chariot, accompanied by Victory, from the gates to the Temple of Victory where she will dedicate the spoils of her victory to the heavens. And the day will be a holiday, and there'll be street parties, and we can see Jaune and Pyrrha, and … this might be a once in a lifetime experience. Who knows when a Mistralian will win the Vytal tournament again? If we miss this, I honestly think that we'll regret it. I'll certainly regret it."

"Watching Pyrrha ride in a chariot through the streets?" Saphron asked. "I wonder how Jaune will react to that?"

"You'll be able to see for yourself if we go to Mistral for it," Terra pointed out.

Saphron chuckled. "Okay, that … that is a very good point. And it would be nice to see them, to congratulate Pyrrha in person." She took a step closer to Terra. "Sample the delights of Mistral with you."

"Well, we could make a week of it; there'll be stuff going on around the Triumph," Terra said. "If we can get away from my parents."

"Oh, so this is going to be a family vacation."

"We can't go to Mistral to see the Triumph and not tell my mom; she's more of a fan than I am," Terra said. "Which means we'll need to introduce her to Pyrrha, too."

"Is she going to embarrass us?"

"Considering the way your family treated Pyrrha, I'm not sure you have any room to talk."

Saphron blinked. "That … is a fair point. I guess I'm just worried that she'll gush so much that it puts Pyrrha off."

"She's lived half her life in the public eye; I'm sure she'll handle it with grace, however she really feels," Terra said. She walked towards the television. "Anyway, let's watch Pyrrha getting the laurel crown. I wonder if the Amity Princess will dare to show her face after that stunt with the email about Sunset."

"I hope so," Saphron replied. "It wasn't as though she sent that email, after all, and she shouldn't be punished for something that she didn't mean to happen. And Sunset didn't seem to bear her any malice over it; I don't think she's got anything to be ashamed of. If she's the one who is supposed to present the honour, then I hope she'll—" The words died in her throat as she turned towards the television. Her attention had been off it once the fight ended, her eyes on Terra, and her ears upon their conversation, deaf and blind to what had been going on in the arena.

After all, the fight was over; there wasn't anything else important that was going to happen there, bar the presentation of the trophy, right? Pyrrha had won, and that was the end of the story.

Except, when Saphron turned back towards the television, she found that the camera wasn't trained on Pyrrha; it wasn't even turned on her defeated opponent Weiss Schnee, to capture her reaction to the loss; the camera was now turned upwards, to where a couple of missiles burst in the air.

And where a monstrous crow, an enormous bird with feathers as black as night and a head that was made of bleached bone, sat upon what looked at first like thin air on the arena roof.

Not thin air, a shield. A force field that covered the gap in the ceiling — they had some in Argus, installed by the Atlesian military — and the monster was sitting on it, attacking it with its beak.

"That's a nevermore," Terra murmured as she came to stand beside Saphron, putting her hand around Saphron's arm.

Saphron glanced at her. "You've seen one?"

"No," Terra said, "but one of my yearly CBT modules is grimm recognition and response."

"So you know what to do about it?"

"According to my training, I should hide under a desk," Terra replied. "Hopefully, Jaune and Pyrrha are a little better prepared."

"But what's it doing there?" Saphron asked. "I mean … that's a grimm, isn't it? So what is it … it's attacking the arena, that can't be normal!"

Terra stepped in closer to her, pressing her side against Saphron's arm. "I … I don't know," she admitted. "I don't know if anything like this has ever happened before."

"I'm calling my family," Saphron said, fishing her scroll out of her pocket.

"Jaune?"

"No, not Jaune, not with that happening," Saphron replied. "I just want to make sure that other people are seeing this too, that someone hasn't hacked our TV or something."

She opened the scroll with one hand but got a call before she could make one. It was from Rouge.

With her one free hand, Saphron tapped the green button to answer, and her elder sister's face stared up at her out of the screen.

"Saphron," Rouge said, "are you watching TV?"

"Yes," Saphron said. "You?"

Rouge nodded. "So you've seen—"

"The grimm," Saphron finished for her. "Yes, I've seen it."

Rouge swallowed. "Dad says that there's nothing to worry about," she said. "Dad says that there are a lot of huntsmen and huntresses there besides Jaune and Pyrrha who will take care of things, and there's no real danger."

"That sounds like the sort of thing Dad would say to try and keep everyone calm," Saphron pointed out. "Do you believe him?"

Rouge hesitated. "I'd like to."

Saphron managed a wan smile. "So would I."

"You should believe it," Terra declared, leaning across so that Rouge could see her, her head and face almost pressed against Saphron's. "The Champion of Mistral will not fall. The former Champion, anyway, and Vytal Champion what is more, the Evenstar of Mistral and the reclaimer of our pride will not fall, not to one nevermore or twenty or two hundred such! She has triumphed today and will triumph tonight, though all the grimm in Remnant come to Vale, still, Mistral's valour will shock them all! Have faith in Pyrrha. Have faith in Jaune, and in Sunset too, since she can't be far away, and I have faith in Arslan and the sons and daughters of Haven who didn't make it quite this far but showed their courage nonetheless."

Saphron looked at her, even if she had to lean back a little to do it. "Do you really believe that?"

"I do," Terra declared. "Mistral's champions have been in the forefront of battles against the grimm for generations and always have delivered Mistral to safety and to victory, and with the support of the Atlesian military as well, how can she fail? Have heart, all of you. It'll all be okay, I promise. They'll all be okay."

"And these champions, who have led the fight and delivered victory," Saphron said, "have they always come home at the end of it when the battle was done?"

Terra was silent for a moment. "I have faith," she said. "And so should you."

That was certainly an answer; it was not the answer that Saphron would have preferred by any means, but it was an answer nonetheless.

XxXxX​

No sooner had the fight concluded than Councillor Aspen Emerald was beginning to mentally compose his statement.

He would write it himself, without any help; he had found that filtering his words through a half-dozen public relations people with PPE degrees — Aspen himself had read Geography — tended to remove his unique voice and render his words rather bland, stale, and, well, like the products of a half dozen PR people. And in any case, after three successive press secretaries had resigned from their posts because they found his voice a little too unique in some instances, Aspen found it was easiest just to speak for himself, in his own words.

Straight-talking … he couldn't quite claim straight-talking honesty with a straight face, not anymore, but the incident with the press last night had certainly shown that he still had the straight-talking aspect down flat when he wanted it.

He would obviously be less blunt in his statement about the end of the Vytal Festival; there was hardly any call for him to go on the attack here, nobody wanted to hear him savaging Pyrrha Nikos or Weiss Schnee for … what would he even savage them for?

No, this was a moment for rather softer language, for triumphalism without being obnoxious about it, for reflecting the mood of the people of Vale while also leading that mood towards a feeling of success.

Yes, success, triumph even. The Mistralians had not even waited until Miss Nikos had won the tournament to begin working overtime to claim her as one of their own, on the grounds that she happened to have been born in Mistral, but mere accident of birth could not change the fact that she was a Beacon student and had won the tournament under Beacon's colours, fighting as a representative of the Valish Academy in the Kingdom of Vale.

Might he have preferred it if a Valish student had won the tournament? At one time, perhaps; he should probably be more honest and admit that there was very little 'perhaps' about it; he would once have preferred it if a Valish student had won the tournament, disliking the way that a lot of high-performing foreigners trooped down to Vale, were educated partially at the expense of the Valish taxpayer, and then left again. It was still somewhat of an issue — he would have preferred more of them to stick around in Vale — but at the same time…

It was a hard thing that these children did. It was a hard line of work they were poised to be launched into. Too hard for some of them to bear it, and all the demands that it made on them.

Yet they had fought for Vale. Miss Nikos had fought for Vale, and would do so again no doubt in the years before she departed for Mistral's far-off shores. If that wasn't enough to encourage him to let go a little of his curmudgeonly attitude towards non-Valish like her, then what was?

If it wasn't enough to give him and Vale some claim on her in opposition to her Mistralian birthplace, then what would be sufficient?

This was a victory for Beacon Academy, and Beacon was in Vale, which meant that this was a victory for Vale, regardless of what kingdom Miss Nikos happened to be born in.

That was what people wanted to hear, whether he believed it or not; nobody in Vale wanted to congratulate the Mistralians on their victory, nobody in Vale wanted to join in a chorus of that awful song they insisted on polluting the air with — get over it, for goodness sake! Your self-pity is as insufferable as your sense of entitlement — they wanted to hear that Vale had turned a corner, that the sun was coming up again, that Vale had won and that it would keep on winning.

Aspen was sat in the living room of the First Councillor's official residence. Aspen had decided not to go and watch any of the matches in person, for all that it might have pleased his son to have done so, partly because he was busy, partly because, unlike his son, he just wasn't that interested in the tournament, not enough to want to spend the matches high up in the air unable to get away when there was a perfectly good view on the television and he could get up and go into another room whenever he wanted to, and partly because, today, he had been worried that he might get booed by the crowd. It was never a good look when that happened, even if some engagements made it unavoidable.

Bramble was sat on the floor in front of him, his Vytal cards spread out across the carpet — something he wouldn't have been able to do if they had been up in the arena. There was some sort of game that you could play with them, apparently, but Aspen didn't entirely understand it, except in as far as it was cheaper than the online game which Aspen wouldn't allow him to play.

Of course, even though he wasn't that interested in the fight, he had still made sure to post a picture of himself watching it to all his social media accounts — with a pint of beer beside him, because it was never a bad time to play the everyman figure.

It had been, he had to admit, a reasonably diverting fight. At times, he had gotten engrossed in it.

But now, with the fight over, he turned his mind towards what he would say about the result of the fight.

"I speak for all of Vale… On behalf of all of Vale, I extend… I have no doubt that I speak for all of Vale when I extend our congratulations to Miss Pyrrha Nikos, of Beacon Academy in Vale, for her outstanding victory in this, the Fortieth Vytal Festival. Miss Nikos has added yet another victory to Beacon's long list of victories in this distinguished tournament, and the reputation of Beacon burns a little brighter because of her achievement.

"Under myself and under my distinguished predecessor, Novo Aris, this government has ensured record funding for Beacon Academy, ensuring that our historic high standards have been maintained and that Beacon continues to attract talent from all across the kingdoms of Remnant.

"Truly, Beacon Academy lives up to its name as a beacon of— oh, no. No. No, that's awful.

"We are committed to ensuring that— no, that doesn't follow on.

"We believe that Beacon's multinational student body is a shining example of the values of diversity promoted by the Vytal Festival, but also a key source of Valish soft po— no, that's too bald, you can't talk about soft power; it's supposed to be subtle.

"Something something diversity," come on, Aspen, this is supposed to be your job.

"—continues to attract talent from all across the kingdoms of Remnant and will continue to do so in future, a shining ambassador for this kingdom and all of its values.

"Though she was born in Mistral, we proudly embrace Miss Nikos as one of our own." Take that, Mistral; wind your neck in. "She brings honour to this kingdom in the tournament, just as she has repeatedly defended it in battle over the course of this year.

"What a year this has been for Vale. What a tumultuous year we have had. A year, I must confess, that has not always been marked with triumphs. I took office in the shadow of an act of terrorism, amidst a wave of crime and insecurity, but since I took office…"

How do I make this sound as though I'm not throwing Novo under a bus?

"I took office in the shadow of an act of terrorism, but over this year, we have seen a wave of crime and terrorism successfully suppressed by our brave officers of the law and our gallant huntsmen and huntresses of Beacon Academy. We have seen our defences restored and renewed and strengthened as never before. We have brought down our enemies, and even now, they await the justice of our law. Like Miss Nikos, whose victory we celebrate tonight, Vale has overcome all the challenges that it has faced over this year, and now, I feel quite confident in saying that a brighter future awaits both Miss Nikos and the kingdom."


"Dad!" Bramble cried, pointing at the television. "Dad, look at this!"

Aspen blinked, and looked, and all thought of his remarks at the conclusion of the Vytal Festival vanished because there was a grimm sat on the Amity Arena.

There was a grimm — one of the flying ones; he couldn't remember the name of them — sat on top of the Amity Arena, or at least, it was on top of the forcefield looking down into the arena itself.

And what was worse, behind it, Aspen thought that he could see other grimm weaving through the skies, pursued by airships — Atlesian, Valish, or both.

Aspen rose from his seat, his eyes widening. A grimm? Many grimm? He had known that there were grimm gathering outside, but General Blackthorn had told him that they wouldn't attack, and while Blackthorn had been acting a little strangely, nevertheless … nevertheless, Aspen had wanted to believe him. When Professor Goodwitch told him that grimm hordes would sometimes retreat without an attack, he had wanted to believe her.

He had wanted to believe that they had time and could prepare a counterattack at their own leisure.

It seemed he had been wrong about that.

It seemed the grimm horde had decided to attack after all.

And he was learning about it from the television.

From the damn television!

Aspen swallowed. "Bramble," he said, "go to your room, now."

Bramble looked around and up at him. "What's going on?"

"Go to your room!" Aspen snapped. He took a deep breath and forced himself to speak more calmly. "I … I'm sorry, I didn't mean to snap at you, but … I need you to go to your room and stay there, please. Mrs. Hughes!"

Mrs. Hughes, the housekeeper, came in just a second later. Her face was pale, and Aspen guessed that she, too, had seen what was happening. Her voice trembled a little. "Y-yes, sir?"

"Take my son to his room and make sure that he stays there," Aspen said.

Mrs. Hughes nodded. "R-right, sir." She held out a softly shaking hand. "Come along, lad."

"Mrs. Hughes," Aspen said as Bramble got up and went to her. "It will be alright. I know that this must seem alarming, but, defended by our Atlesian allies and our own gallant forces, not to mention our exemplary huntsmen and huntresses who—" He realised that he was slipping into giving a speech, and forced himself to stop. "All will be well. Vale is not without defenders, far from it."

Mrs. Hughes took a deep breath. "Of course, sir. You know best, I'm sure."

As she departed with Bramble, Aspen hoped that he had managed to give her some cause to feel a little better.

He hesitated for a second, torn between going to his office and staying here where the television was to see what was going on.

He decided to remain here, for the moment at least. He didn't want to blind himself, and no one else was telling him anything at the moment.

He reached for his scroll where it sat on the table beside his chair.

It went off before he could reach it. Aspen fairly snatched it up off the table, ripping it open to see that it was Ozpin calling him, voice only.

He fumbled, tapping the button to take the call the first time, only making it the second time.

"Good evening, First Councillor," Ozpin said. "I'm sorry to disturb you, but—"

"I hope this is about the grimm I can see perched on the Amity Colosseum," Aspen muttered.

"Ah, you're watching the television," Ozpin said.

"Yes, I am," Aspen replied. "I was just about to call you."

"I thought it best to inform you, Mister Councillor," Ozpin said. "At present, the grimm activity is restricted to the air, with various flying grimm moving towards and around the Amity Arena. General Ironwood's forces are engaging them. General Ironwood believes, and I agree with him, that under the circumstances, it would be best not to try and evacuate the spectators from the arena until the grimm around the colosseum have been, at the least, thinned out in numbers."

"And if they get into the arena?" Aspen asked.

"Then I trust that Professor Port and Doctor Oobleck will lead the students — supported by the Atlesian troops on guard — in protecting the people," Ozpin told him.

"I see," Aspen murmured. "And the grimm aren't moving in anywhere else, it's just the Amity Arena?"

"For now."

"You think that will change?" Aspen asked.

"I don't know," Ozpin told him. "But I would be remiss if I assumed that it would not."

"Yes, I suppose you would," Aspen muttered. "What about the Valish forces, what are they doing?"

"Nothing, as far as I can tell," Ozpin said blandly.

"'Nothing'?" Aspen repeated. "Nothing at all?"

"No, First Councillor."

"Have you heard from General Blackthorn?"

"No, First Councillor."

"What the—?" Aspen bit back his response. Ozpin didn't need to hear it. "Thank you, Ozpin. Do you think General Ironwood has this in hand?"

"For now, I think so, yes."

"Then I'll let you get on with it," Aspen said. "Keep me informed if anything changes."

"Of course, First Councillor," Ozpin said. "If I may, don't worry too much; this is nothing that General Ironwood's forces can't handle."

"Are you sure about that?"

"One can rarely be sure about anything, especially not a battle," Ozpin said. "But, in this matter, I believe in James."

"It seems we had all best believe in him," Aspen said, half growling it. We have little choice at the moment. "Goodbye, Ozpin, and good luck."

"Thank you, First Councillor," Ozpin replied, and then hung up on him.

Aspen found he couldn't begrudge the man that; he must feel very busy at the moment.

He only wished that someone else seemed to feel busy too.

He called General Blackthorn. The commanding officer of the Valish Defence Forces took a long — unconscionably long, in the circumstances — time to answer him, time enough to set Aspen's foot tapping up and down while his pulse quickened.

Yes, in such a situation, General Blackthorn was hopefully busy, but he could have an aide answer for him, couldn't he? He could respond somehow! Aspen Emerald was the First Councillor of Vale; he had a right to be kept informed when his city was under attack!

At last, after too long, Blackthorn answered, and answered personally.

"What is it?" he demanded.

Aspen sucked in a breath and bit back a remark about Blackthorn's tone. This wasn't the time. "General," he said. "Have you been watching the Vytal Tournament?"

"I have better things to do than waste my time on such nonsense," Blackthorn said.

"Well, if you had been watching," Aspen told him, "you might have seen that there's a grimm perched on top of the Colosseum! And Ozpin tells me that there are other grimm surrounding the arena."

"Yes, that," Blackthorn said. "I'm well aware of that."

"Oh, well that's alright then!" Aspen snapped. "Nice of you to inform me that there is a grimm perched on the Amity Colosseum which is above this city! What are you planning to do about it? Ozpin informs me that it's only Ironwood's Atlesians that are bothering to defend the Arena and all aboard it; what are our pilots doing?"

"We're completing our final preparations," Blackthorn replied, his voice sounding a little stiff and unnatural.

Better late than never, I suppose, Aspen thought. "And then you'll join the Atlesians in repelling the grimm?"

"We're about to sortie now, Councillor," Blackthorn told him. "I assure you, everything is well in hand. Very soon, everything will be taken care of."
 
Chapter 92 - Battle in the Arena
Battle in the Arena


Weiss licked her lips. "This certainly puts winning or losing into perspective, doesn't it?"

Pyrrha did not respond. Not because Weiss was wrong — she was absolutely right, with no grounds on which she could be reasonably disagreed with — but because, well, because there were no grounds on which she could be disagreed with.

Just being here, which had half seemed the centre of the world mere moments ago, now seemed a worthless place, a place of no consequence, a place which she was quite anxious to be out of and away from.

As she recovered her weapons, Pyrrha wanted nothing more than to be out of here, away from here, somewhere of more use and utility, wherever that might be.

The rising of the platform seemed so achingly slow, grindingly slow, a painful and protracted drag holding her in this pointless place where she could do nothing.

"Ladies and gentlemen," Professor Port called to the crowd. "Please remain calm—"

A nevermore detached itself from the swirling mass of grimm that swooped above the arena, visible as they passed above the hole in the ceiling. This particular grimm blocked out that hole as it descended on it, landing on top of the forcefield that was supposed to keep stray fire in. Now it was the only thing keeping the grimm out.

Professor Port's call for calm fell on deaf ears; Pyrrha could hear the cries of alarm from the crowd above them, and she could see movement in the stands like the waves of the roiling sea as people began to struggle for the exits.

Pyrrha thought of her mother, neither able to flee swiftly nor well suited for a panicked crush of people. She thought of little Soojin Wong, too, who had already had a bad experience in that regard, an experience that would be as nothing compared to this.

And she was down here and could do nothing. Could this platform rise no faster?

The nevermore began to assail the barrier, its immense bone beak descending to slam down into the barrier.

A series of blue-green ripples spread out across the shield from the point of impact.

Pyrrha switched Miló into rifle mode as she heard the cries of alarm grow louder.

The nevermore's beak rose and fell in a succession of sharp pecking motions, each one causing more ripples across the barrier than the one before.

"That barrier isn't designed for this," Weiss said, her tone grave. "It won't hold."

Pyrrha reloaded, discharging the magazine she had expended and pulling a fresh one out of a pouch on her belt. It fit into Miló so flawlessly that, once in place, it could not be seen.

"How's your au—?" she began, turning to Weiss, then stopped as her mind caught up with her mouth and she realised what a ludicrous question that was. How was Weiss' aura? She knew what state Weiss' aura was in; it was in the red, thanks to her.

That no longer seemed such a good thing as once it had.

The fact that the platform had almost returned to its level, that soon, the rest of the arena surface would re-emerge back into place, was the bright spot in all this.

Pyrrha turned away from Weiss, looking up at the nevermore as it assaulted the barrier. Her sash swirled lazily around her leg as she turned.

"Head for the tunnel as soon as you can," Pyrrha instructed. "I'll get its attention and draw it down to me." She put Miló to her shoulder. The moment the nevermore broke through the barrier, she would shoot it. That should hopefully be enough to have it focussing on her and ignoring the spectators in the stands, not to mention Weiss.

There was a moment in which Weiss said nothing, and the only sound was the broiling alarm of the crowd above.

Then Weiss spoke, in a voice that was thick with indignation. "You want me to run away?"

Pyrrha winced slightly. "Your aura is—"

"I'm well aware of the state of my aura, thank you very much!" Weiss snapped. "But whether I have full aura, low aura, or no aura at all, I will not tuck my tail between my legs and scurry off into a dark tunnel like some … some beetle! I am a huntress and a Schnee and…" — her voice dropped — "and a brave girl, I hope. I will not run."

"Very well," Pyrrha murmured. "I cry your pardon."

The nevermore's beak slammed down into the shield once more.

"Again, your words hit harder than your blows," Weiss muttered.

"I did not mean to insult your courage," Pyrrha explained, not taking her eyes off the grimm. "But to die in battle might be thought cause for sorrow; to die on television where the whole world can see it might be said to do more harm than good."

The nevermore's beak descended like a hammer upon fresh-forged steel.

"Well," Weiss said softly, "then it is a good thing that I've no intention of dying, isn't it?"

The nevermore's beak struck the shield, the shield that shattered, leaving the nevermore standing on thin air now, no barrier between it and Pyrrha and Weiss.

No barrier, more importantly, between the spectators in the stands and the grimm, for all the barriers had failed at once; like the CCT, once failed one, so failed all.

The nevermore shrieked in triumph. Its high-pitched keening cry was answered by the roar of Miló as Pyrrha fired her first shot.

"Here I am!" Pyrrha yelled, in a manner that would have seemed melodramatic in other circumstances. "Come and get me!"

Weiss fired too, blasts of dust leaping from her slender rapier, although she used none of her glyphs — yet — probably because she had not the aura for them.

They were not needed to get the nevermore's attention; it shrieked against as it hung suspended in the air, wings beating. It flapped its wings more violently, as though it were trying to slam them together, and a host of black feathers fell like hailstones down from the sky towards Pyrrha and Weiss where they stood upon the battlefield.

Pyrrha leapt aside, trusting in Weiss to do the same, clearing the central hexagon and raising Akoúo̱ in one hand above her head as she rolled across the metal struts and the white surface, across the lantern symbol of Haven Academy, her sash trailing after her as, all around, the feathers slammed down onto the floor, piercing the metal until the arena was a forest of feathers, all sticking upright like trees.

The nevermore descended, maw opened gaping wide.

A rainbow comet shot out from one side of the stands to collide with the grimm in mid-air.

XxXxX​

"What in the Lady's grace?" Neon gasped as the Atlesians saw the missile explode above the Colosseum, just visible from their perspective through the gap in the ceiling.

All their eyes, young and old alike, turned in that direction. Weiss and Pyrrha were both forgotten in favour of the Skydarts and Skyhawks that they could see duelling with nevermores on the skies over the arena.

Right in the skies over the arena.

So, this was happening. Just like Cinder had said it would, just like the general had been worried it would, the grimm were coming for them.

Made you wonder what else Cinder had been telling the truth about.

Rainbow spared a little worry for Trixie and Starlight, before reminding herself that even if Tempest was a traitor — and she might be; Rainbow couldn't say for sure she wasn't — she'd have to go some to be the equal of Trixie and Starlight combined, both of them on their guard against her.

Things might look bleak, but those were the moments when you could rely on Trixie the most.

And things weren't even that bleak yet.

"What's goin' on up there?" asked Apple Bloom, shrinking back in her seat a little.

"It's gonna be okay, kids," Rainbow assured her. Her gaze fell on Scootaloo. "It's going to be okay." Scootaloo's aunts might not agree with her when they all got back to Canterlot, but Rainbow believed it.

Yes, the presence of grimm over the arena wasn't wonderful, and there was likely to be some hard fighting ahead, but just because it might be hard didn't mean they couldn't handle it, and for right now specifically, the Atlesian forces would take the skies around the arena back, she was certain of it.

Air power was a key ingredient of Atlesian advantage over the grimm; they weren't going to lose it.

Blake rose from her seat. "We need to move," she declared. "Mom, come on."

"No, not yet," Rainbow said. "Ma'am, Cadance, it's best if you stay where you are for now."

Blake frowned. "But our orders—"

"Our orders are to keep your mom and the Councillor safe," Rainbow said. "But there are more grimm out there than there are in here, so we're better off sitting tight for now until our airships have cleared the skies." She paused. "Twilight, call the General and confirm that. I want to keep my hands free."

She didn't say — she didn't need to say — why she wanted to keep her hands free.

Neon's eyes narrowed. "Did you know this was coming?"

"No one can know with complete accuracy the mind of the grimm," Ciel murmured.

"But you thought this might happen," Neon retorted. "There were orders in place for if it did—"

"The grimm outside Vale aren't exactly hiding," Rainbow pointed out. "Of course General Ironwood thought about what to do if they attacked."

"But we didn't think they'd be opening their attack here," Twilight added as she got out her scroll. "It does change the context of—"

A nevermore broke off from the aerial battle raging above — and probably all around — them, dropping down onto the hard light barrier that closed off the arena from above.

As the grimm began to attack the barrier, pecking relentlessly at it with its beak, Sweetie Belle whimpered and clutched Rarity's arm with both hands.

"It's going to be okay," Rainbow insisted. "This is … remember Cadance's wedding? Remember how, even though that was kind if hairy and a little bit scary for a minute, it all worked out in the end? We all came out smiling?" She smiled now. "Well, it's going to be like that, and hopefully not even as scary, because we don't even have to call for help this time; all the backup we need is right outside."

Hopefully, none of them remembered the fact that Vice Principal Luna had gotten run through with her aura down when Chrysalis first took them by surprise and it had been a lowkey miracle that she'd pulled through okay.

By the way that one hand went to her neck, Twilight remembered at least one other detail about that day, but she also remembered — she had to remember — that Chrysalis had dropped her before anything happened after Rainbow socked her on the jaw.

And they all remembered that they had, just as Rainbow had reminded the girls, come out smiling: they had held the wedding that evening aboard the Valiant, General Ironwood officiating by the power vested in him as a flag officer aboard ship, and yeah, their dresses were a little tatty, and some of their more elaborate hairdos had gotten kind of messed up, and sure, the whole thing could have been a lot more photogenic than it ended up being, but so what? It was a great night all the same, after they'd passed through the trials and the troubles to the starlight beyond. And it would be just the same here; maybe they wouldn't have this all wrapped up and squared away in time for the planned fireworks and Pyrrha's victory celebration, but there would be a brighter day to come, she was certain of it.

A brighter day for all of them.

They just had a few grimm to take care of first.

"Everyone, please get or keep your heads down," Ciel requested as she swung Distant Thunder's large barrel around and up towards the nevermore.

Applejack was also taking aim, her rifle at her shoulder.

"Don't shoot," Rainbow said. "You'll draw its attention towards us, and we don't want that." Not with the kids here, not to mention Cadance and Lady Belladonna, she could have added but had no need to. "I've got a better idea." She walked to the edge of the box, in front of everyone else, vaulting up so that she was crouched on the edge of the railing, one arm out, the fingertips of her other hand resting lightly upon the cool metal. "Rarity, once the shields drop, can you put up a barrier in front of the stands on the far side of the arena, opposite me?"

"How big a barrier do you want, darling?" Rarity asked.

"As big as you can give me," Rainbow replied, looking back at Rarity over her shoulder.

"I see," Rarity murmured. "Or at least, I think I do." A slight smile played across her painted lips, despite the situation. "I'll do my best, dear."

She got up; her left hand fussed with the chunky golden bracelet around her right wrist. She took a couple of steps forward, high heels clicking on the metal floor of the box as she moved to stand beside Rainbow Dash.

The nevermore's beak slammed down, breaking the shield. There was a ripple of green light in front of Rainbow and the others as all the barriers separating the crowd from the arena dropped at once. A roar of fright went up from the crowd, which had been panicking already in spite of Professor Port telling everybody to stay calm.

If Rainbow hadn't known more about what was going on, she wouldn't have been feeling very calm either.

She wasn't very calm now. She wasn't scared, but her heart was beating faster nonetheless.

Rarity flung out her hands, and a wall of barriers, flat hexagonal diamond-shaped panels that glowed a bright and brilliant blue, began to appear on the other side of the arena from Rainbow Dash. This was Rarity's semblance; she could create these constructs with her aura. She could control the size of them, and if they were close enough, then she could move them with her hands, and the best part was they didn't even cost her a lot of aura. That was how Rarity was able to make so many of them now, a regular beehive of the almost honeycomb-shaped diamonds growing out from a central point to cover off more of the stands on the far side.

Because of the noise of the crowd, the sound of the gunshot was overwhelmed; Rainbow only just heard it. It hadn't come from Applejack, and it certainly hadn't come from Ciel; it had come from Pyrrha down below.

Evidently, she wanted to get the grimm's attention.

Thank you, Pyrrha.

The nevermore shrieked in outrage, unleashing a storm of feathers down on Pyrrha and Weiss — why didn't Weiss retreat, she didn't have enough aura left to stand fast for a fight like this? — which didn't look as though it hit either of them; Pyrrha dived out of the way and kept on dodging, while Weiss burned some more of her aura on protective glyphs.

What are you still doing down there, Weiss? Now, Rainbow was starting to get a little scared.

The nevermore howled as it descended, tucking its wings in as it dove through the hole in the centre of the ceiling. Its mouth was gaping wide open, and its eyes were fixed on Pyrrha and Weiss.

Perfect.

The nevermore swooped down, passing in front of Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow leapt, the Wings of Harmony unfurling, a rainbow trail flying out behind her as she kicked with aura and semblance off her precarious perch and soared across the empty air. Her aura had come back a bit during the gap between her semifinal match and now — certainly, she was in a better state to face the nevermore than she had been to face Weiss — and she put some of that regenerated aura into the blow as she threw a punch at the giant grimm. She hit it in the neck, just behind the bony skull with its swirling red and orange patterns. She didn't hit it hard enough to kill it, but she did hit it hard enough to knock it off course, sending it flying sideways across the arena, into the honeycomb of barriers that Rainbow had had Rarity throw up. The nevermore crashed into the barricade with a cry of pain and anger as one wing was crushed between its body and Rarity's shields.

Rainbow didn't give it a chance to recover. She grabbed the nevermore, reaching out as far as she could as though she were trying to wrap her arms around the flier's neck; she couldn't reach, she knew she couldn't reach, the grimm was too big for that, but she was able to get a ways at least, pressing her body up against the nevermore, digging her fingers past the feathers and into the oily, greasy skin beneath. It was slippery and hard to find a purchase, Rainbow's hands threatened to slide away; she could feel the nevermore's feathers, as sharp as knives or razor blades, cutting at her aura wherever they came into contact, but Rainbow persisted, gouging into the grimm with her bare hands until she was confident that she had a tight hold.

The nevermore thrashed, shaking its neck from side to side, trying to crane its head around to bite Rainbow Dash, but Rainbow was too close to the head, only just behind it; the nevermore could see her with one baleful red eye, but it couldn't reach her with its beak.

Rainbow smirked, and her Wings of Harmony began to blast downwards, the jetpack firing at full throttle.

The nevermore began to descend, pulled down by the force of Rainbow's jetpack. The grimm cried out, straining and squirming in Rainbow's grasp, flapping the one wing that it could still move, flailing with talons and beak alike in a frantic, futile effort to get at Rainbow Dash.

It slid down Rarity's barrier.

The nevermore pushed itself away from the diamonds, flapping both wings as it tried to pull itself up, shaking like a wet dog to throw Rainbow Dash off and away. Rainbow clung on, tightening her grip into the slick and oily darkness of the grimm, her jetpack burning white hot.

The grimm and the huntress hung in place for a moment, wings warring against wings, black feathers against fire and metal, primal savagery and eldritch strength pushing against Atlesian technology and Twilight's ingenuity.

The Wings of Harmony won out as, suddenly, the nevermore's strength seemed to depart, and the two were plummeting headlong like lightning down towards the arena floor.

"Out of the way!" Rainbow shouted, in case Weiss or Pyrrha had missed what was going on.

The nevermore shrieked in alarm.

Rainbow drove it head-first into the centre of the battlefield, the grimm's cry cut off as it landed with a crunch. Its neck twisted, head bent at an awkward angle to its body; its wings and talon twitched, it might not have been dead yet.

Pyrrha clearly wasn't in the mood to wait and see. She charged in, sash and hair both streaming out after her, the light of the spotlights reflecting off her gilded armour as she thrust her spear into the nevermore between Rainbow's shoulder and the creature's skull.

The nevermore began to turn to ashes, or had it started to slowly turn just before Pyrrha had driven her spear home?

Either way, it was dead now, and Rainbow had to get off, or she'd drop through the air where it used to be. She leapt off the decaying remains, kicking a feather aside where it threatened to obstruct her, turning her face upwards towards the gap in the ceiling.

There were no more grimm coming that way — yet.

The griffons snapped and snarled as they descended through the opening down into the arena.

Glad I didn't say that out loud.

The roar of Distant Thunder, louder than the crowd which was trying to get out of the stands, echoed off the sides of the arena as a griffon disappeared in a puff of smoke and ashes. Rainbow could understand why Ciel had taken the shot: instead of one nevermore, it was a lot of griffons, and they might spread out all over the place if they were left unchecked.

"Weiss, take cover!" Rainbow cried as she kicked off the ground.

"Why does everyone keep telling me that?" Weiss demanded, and maybe she said something else, but if she did, then her words were snatched away, and Rainbow didn't hear them.

Because Rainbow was already off and up, shooting towards the flock of griffons — she counted about twenty of them, well, nineteen — pouring in from outside. They had birdlike heads, smaller than the nevermore's but no less sharp, and long and spindly front legs ending in long bone claws like knives. Their bodies were a little thicker behind the legs, ending in strong, muscular-looking hind legs and a tail that was tipped with little bone spikes like a mace.

As they dropped in through the opening in the roof, they were already starting to spread out.

Rainbow drew her machine pistols from their holsters, Plane Awesome and Brutal Honesty blazing in her hands as she fired almost at random, switching between targets with each burst, not trying to kill any one grimm but trying to get all of them to focus upon her rather than the people in the stands.

The griffons hissed angrily as they began to round on her, moving like a single creature made up of a lot of different parts, every griffon moving as one to surround Rainbow Dash.

Distant Thunder roared again, and another griffon was obliterated into ash and lingering smoke.

And from down on the ground, green lasers leapt up, slicing into the densely packed flock, lighting up the darkness. The lasers pulsed rapidly, beams firing one after the other in quick succession, piercing into the grimm.

The grimm that turned away from Rainbow Dash and began to dive down towards the floor of the arena, where Penny stood.

XxXxX​

When the grimm started flying about the arena, when they could see them flying overhead, fighting with the Atlesian airships, Penny hadn't known what to do.

She knew that, as the new leader of Team SAPR, she probably ought to know what to do; she had a sneaking and sinking suspicion that Sunset would have known what to do, and she was certain that Ruby would have known what to do … but that didn't actually help her to work out what to do; it only made her feel worse for the indecision.

She wasn't sure what was next.

Yes, they'd known that the grimm might attack, Cinder had told Sunset and Pyrrha that there was an attack coming, along with some other things, but now it seemed that the attack had started … or had it? Well, there were grimm flying around, so that meant that it had probably started, but what if it was only here? And Penny couldn't fly, and neither could Jaune or Pyrrha, so what were they supposed to do about it?

Maybe she could stand on the promenade and shoot at them from a distance.

Although if she did that, then she might hit an airship.

Being a team leader was not easy. Not easy at all. What should she do? What was she supposed to do?

I'm supposed to keep calm and not let on that I don't know what my next move is.

Yes. Yes, that was it. That was the starting point. She didn't know what Sunset would do in this situation, but she remembered the way that Sunset had gone down the line in Mountain Glenn, trying to make everyone feel better.

"Don't tell anyone, but neither am I."

Maybe Penny couldn't make anyone feel better like that, Jaune or Pyrrha, and she didn't know what to say to make Ruby feel better, but she could at least not lose her head just because things were happening. She had to keep … maybe not keep calm, but she had to look like she was keeping calm, or else other people would panic too.

And people were starting to panic already; she could hear them behind her, and when she turned around, she could see the people in the stands, the people who'd been celebrating Pyrrha's spectacular victory just a few moments ago, rushing to try and get out.

Get out…

Penny's eyes widened, because she knew what the next step was now. If the grimm were attacking, then it was their job to get back to Beacon and protect Amber, in case someone tried to use the confusion to get to her.

Penny stood up, because everything was clear now. They were going to go down, get Pyrrha, then get on a skybus down to Beacon and link up with Ruby and Amber and Dove. And then … and then they would keep her safe. Maybe Professor Ozpin would have a plan as to how best to do that, but if not, then Penny would just … perhaps she should get Amber up onto one of General Ironwood's ships, that would be safe.

Except maybe from the flying grimm.

That could wait until later, anyway; for now, she knew what she needed to do.

What her team needed to do.

"Jaune," Penny said, turning to face him, "come with me, we need to—"

The nevermore dropped down onto the hard-light barrier, attacking it with its beak, trying to break through to get into the colosseum below.

With Pyrrha and Weiss Schnee right below.

And just like that, the plan changed.

"Come on, Jaune!" Penny cried, not bothering to look if he was following her as she ran for the stairs; she didn't need to look, Jaune would follow her. He would want to get to Pyrrha just as much as she did.

Because that part of the plan hadn't changed. They were still going to get to Pyrrha, and then they were going to help her fight.

Penny ran for the stairs, and then down then, her feet rattling the metal, clattering on it; she ran so fast that she almost tripped over as she ran, but she didn't mind; it wasn't as though it would have hurt her.

She wasn't just anxious for Pyrrha — she didn't know how long that barrier would hold against the nevermore — and she didn't just want to get to her in time. There was another, maybe a little more selfish reason for hurrying, and that was that she was sure that any second now, one of the Haven students, maybe Arslan Altan, or that Medea girl from Team JAMM, was going to shout 'to the princess!' and they would all rush down the stairs and down the corridor and into the arena to help her out.

She thought that they'd do that because … because they were the Haven students, because they were the Mistral students, and they'd all read that book where everyone was kind of mean and awful to one another.

Except, skipping around a bit because she wasn't enjoying it very much, Penny had come across the part where the Mistralians broke the truce in a doomed attempt to save Juturna — she'd liked that part, although she already knew that Juturna died, which took some of the 'punch the air' feeling out of it — and with the way that all the Mistralians seemed to love that book, and Pyrrha, she thought that something like that might happen any second now.

Which was good, of course, the more the merrier, but she was Pyrrha's friend, and she was Pyrrha's new team leader and, if she let Arslan or Medea or any of the other Haven students get there before her and Jaune, then … then it would be really embarrassing.

It was as if she could hear Sunset whispering in her ear, telling her to uphold the honour of Team SAPR and show who Pyrrha's real friends were.

And so she ran, trusting to Jaune to follow her; she ran down the stairs and down the dark corridor, following the turns as her footsteps hammered on the floor until she burst out of the corridor and into the light.

Just in time to see Pyrrha stab the nevermore in the neck and kill it.

Penny wasn't entirely sure how it had gotten down there, but she'd bet that Rainbow Dash — who jumped off the nevermore before its body could disappear — had something to do with it.

It was a little bit deflating, to be honest.

Although she was glad that Pyrrha — and everyone else — was okay, of course.

But she wouldn't have minded the chance to save the day. Or at least save Pyrrha.

Nevertheless, hiding some of her feelings as a team leader should, Penny started towards them.

It was then that more grimm started to drop in through the hole in the ceiling: griffons this time, a lot of griffons, and there were still a lot of griffons even after Ciel had shot one of them.

Rainbow Dash took to the skies to fight them, shouting something to Weiss which Weiss didn't seem very happy about — something about hiding? Yes, Weiss, Rainbow could be a little controlling, and it did get annoying sometimes; you had to try and remember that she meant well — as she did so, although she didn't stick around to hear Weiss' irritated response. No, Rainbow soared upwards, her wings outspread.

She did look wonderful when she was in the air, even when she was shooting at a swarm of grimm, firing randomly—

No, not firing randomly. She was firing at a lot of different targets, but that wasn't the same thing as spraying bullets. Every shot was on target; it was just that the targets kept changing.

She was trying to draw the grimm onto her.

I might have a better idea, Penny thought, as her back opened up and Floating Array popped out. She could feel her swords, connected to her through the wires that plugged into her spine, and it only took a thought for them to form up like Atlesian airships, floating in a halo around her, pointing towards the griffons that were beginning to turn on Rainbow Dash.

Another thought, and every sword of Floating Array snapped in half, folding to unveil the lasers that were their alternate modes.

Penny didn't need to do anything but think to start shooting. The green lasers lanced up from her carbines. Like Rainbow Dash, she targeted a lot of different grimm; thanks to her advanced targeting system, she could fix every laser on a different griffon without any strain whatsoever.

Luckily, griffons weren't that big, so she didn't need to concentrate her fire the way she would have if this had been a giant nevermore.

Her lasers fired, and the beams punctured the griffons, knocking them back up into the sky, piercing their black bodies and turning them to smoke.

Ciel was firing too — Penny could hear the loud sound of Distant Thunder — but it seemed to be Penny's lasers that were aggravating the grimm more, maybe because they could see where her lasers were coming from.

They could see her, and they growled at her as they swooped down towards her, ignoring Rainbow Dash.

Well, the one that Rainbow grabbed around the neck and held in a headlong while it struggled and shot it until it died wasn't ignoring Rainbow Dash, but the rest of them that were headed straight for Penny, they ignored her.

Sometimes, grimm had very short attention spans.

She'd be lying if she said she didn't feel like she had the same problem sometimes.

But her lasers kept shooting, in spite of other things that she might be noticing at the time, they kept on firing at the grimm even while they dropped down towards her. The griffons were getting better at dodging her fire now that they knew it was coming, especially when they swerved towards the stands where she didn't want to shoot in case she actually hit anyone, but even so, she still managed to get a couple more hits. One glanced off a griffon's bony skull — maybe there were advantages to concentrating her fire — but another laser beam penetrated a griffon's chest and killed it stone dead.

Are you still watching this, Father? You wanted me to show what I could do in front of Remnant, and here I am.

The weapons of Floating Array snapped back from carbines into swords as the griffons got closer. Penny focussed now, focussing upon the griffon that survived that shot from her lasers — not that she was upset about it or anything — as she swept her arm in a wide arm in front of her.

It didn't actually do anything, but it looked good, and if there was one thing that Penny had learned from Pyrrha, it was that there was nothing wrong with a little bit of showing off if you could get away with it.

Penny hoped very much that she could get away with it.

She swept her arms out in front of her, and as she did so, more or less in sync, her swords swept around in a wave, a wave that cut through the air before they slammed in rapid succession into that offending griffon. The grimm howled as one after another the swords cut through its belly, slicing up until the griffon was cut in two, and both halves turning to ashes as they fell down to the ground.

The griffons that had scattered in the face of her lasers now regrouped, flocking together just like they had around Rainbow Dash, flying back and forth in front of her, moving so close together that she could hardly, that she couldn't make out the individual griffons, just a mass of black bodies, feathers, and the occasional flash of a white bone … something.

It was like a cloud moving towards her. Moving to surround her.

Penny drew back her swords, bringing one hand up and back level with her face as though she were holding a sword, even as Floating Array reformed the ring around her head and body.

Penny thrust her arm out as though she were making a palm strike, and her swords thrust out too, all of them straight ahead, driving into the black mass.

They wouldn't be so easy to lose track of once she wounded them.

She was right about that, mostly; every griffon that she'd hit cried out in pain, and they split off from the group, each of them going their own way, trying to get away.

No. Not trying to get away; they were trying to pull on Penny's swords, and the wires that led back to her!

Penny yanked her swords back, no fancy moving her hands this time, just drawing her swords out of the bodies of the grimm before she got pulled anywhere. The blades of Floating Array slid free, but one griffon turned quickly, grabbing the sword with claws and beak, biting down upon the flat of the sword, fighting with her for control of it.

Penny sent her other swords flying towards the grimm, piercing the griffon from all directions, but even as those other swords rammed home to end the griffon's life, two more griffons had grabbed hold of the wire that bound the blade to her.

Penny was yanked off balance, but even as she stumbled forwards, she counterattacked, her free swords lashing out. The griffons let go, but more griffons were close by, very close, flocking all around.

Penny spun, and her swords spun with her, a wheel of swords standing guard between her and the grimm.

The grimm that flew around her in a black mass, wings beating, beaks snapping, low growls ripping from their throats. They surrounded her, but they didn't get close. They couldn't get close; Floating Array was keeping them at bay. Her swords circled around her, slicing into this griffon or that, and though they didn't kill any of them, none of them got close to her either.

Pyrrha charged into their midst, her gold armour and fluttering red sash burning brightly in the middle of the black of the grimm as she cut into them. Her spear moved so fast that Penny couldn't keep track of it with her optic sensors.

Rainbow dropped in as well, literally, dropping out of the sky to drive a griffon into the ground with both feet. And even Jaune rushed forward, his arm glowing as he concentrated his aura, strengthening himself to slice off a griffon's head in a single blow.

"For Mistral!" Arslan cried as she led the Haven students out of the tunnel, spilling out onto the battlefield in a wild charge with swords and bows or simply bare fists, slamming into the griffons from the flank. Team YRBN were with them too — all except Blake — and Weiss' teammates, and Penny was surprised to see Shade's Team UMBR with them as well. They swept into the diminished number of griffons, breaking the dense formation of swirling grimm, splitting the griffons off into a series of individuals that could be dealt with by the huntresses and huntsmen.

"I think I might keep this one, Ren!" Nora yelled as she hopped onto a griffon's back, swinging her hammer around over her head with wild abandon as it tried to throw her off.

Yang killed it, flowing fluidly around its snapping beak before landing a one-two punch, her gauntlets firing, to blow its head clean off. "Focus, Nora," she remonstrated.

"Killjoy," Nora muttered as she leapt off the grimm's decaying remains.

A griffon clawed at Jaune's shield; Jaune held that shield in front of him, letting the claws of the griffon rake across it, while he thrust with his sword out from behind it towards the grimm. The griffon retreated, hopping back and forth in front of Jaune, snapping its beak.

Jaune stepped forward to pursue.

The griffon turned around, its tail with those spikes of bone lashing out along the ground to hit Jaune's legs hard enough to cut them out from under him. Jaune squawked in alarm as he tumbled onto the floor.

The griffon gave a triumphant-sounding snarl as it rounded on him.

Miló flew through the air from Pyrrha's hand to bury itself in the griffon's neck. The grimm started, jerked its head up, its whole body going rigid as it toppled over onto its side, smoke rising from its body.

"Jaune," Pyrrha began, moving towards him, "are you—?" She was cut off when the grimm attacked her, rearing up onto its strong hind legs before descending on Pyrrha, talons flashing.

Pyrrha took the blow on her own shield, knees bending, her whole posture dropping as the griffon bore down on her with all its strength and all its weight, clawing at the edge of her shield as it tried to rip Akoúo̱ away from her.

Penny saw Pyrrha grit her teeth before she rose up suddenly, legs straightening, throwing her arms up, pushing the griffon back upwards so that it almost fell over onto its back.

It didn't, quite, but there was a second when it was precariously balanced, claws flailing, before it landed right way — or wrong way from the perspective of killing it — on the ground, snapping its beak at Pyrrha.

It turned and tried to whip its tail towards her. Pyrrha leapt up, letting the spike tail pass underneath — but when she landed, she stepped on the tail, pinning it down before landing a spinning kick on the griffon's face with her other foot, hard enough to crack its bone mask.

Then she finished the job, cutting its head off with a swing of her shield.

So cool, Penny thought.

Everywhere, the griffons were being taken down. Medea's semblance of skeletons mobbed one of them, swords rising and falling in their bony hands; Lavinia Andronicus pulled the wing off another before her brother burned it with his flamethrowers; Cardin bludgeoned one to death with his mace; Neptune drove his polearm into a griffon's chest before unleashing a wave of lighting dust that rippled up and down the grimm's body.

Weiss cried out in alarm.

XxXxX​

To say that Weiss had been annoyed had been an understatement.

Who were they, either of them, to tell her to retreat, to take cover, to hide, to run away? Who were they, indeed, to give commands to her, and such humiliating commands at that? Why, Pyrrha was a person barely connected with her, while Rainbow Dash … okay, she and Rainbow were friends, and so Rainbow was entitled to a degree of meddling in her affairs, but all the same, Weiss was angry enough at present to almost forget that they were friends. Hide indeed, take cover indeed, turn your back on the grimm indeed, arrogant presumption!

The fact that they meant well did not excuse them, nor did it douse the flames of her upset. She was, as she had said to Pyrrha, a huntress, and though she had lost the final match, she nevertheless had a reputation to uphold on behalf of the Schnee name — and let's face it, the Schnee name could do with being upheld at the moment, what with the way that it had been so much-maligned lately — and her fleeing while Pyrrha stayed and fought, or while Rainbow fought, or while seemingly everybody fought the grimm except her was not going to do the family name much good, was it?

No, no, she would not run. She would not turn her back, she would not retreat one step, no matter the state of her aura.

Such had been her feelings, strong feelings indeed, as the shield fell, as the nevermore descended, as Rainbow having killed the nevermore shot back up into the sky with only a parting imprecation to her to be somewhere else. She was neither coward nor child! She would fight!

But now, as her aura broke, she felt that she had perhaps a little more understanding of their point of view.

Perhaps I rely too heavily on my semblance.

The griffon that had just slashed her last black glyph to ribbons cocked its head to one side, as though it were surprised by the sudden lack of an obstacle between it and its target.

Weiss did not tremble. If this was her moment, then she would not die showing fear. She had stayed and fought to do credit to the Schnee name, and she would continue to do so, even unto death.

Her back was straight, her head was high, and Myrtenaster was still in her hand, the slender blade pointed at the grimm.

And after all, just because she was out of aura didn't mean that she was out of options.

She had fire dust loaded into Myrtenaster's cylinder.

Weiss fired, a blast of fire dust leaping from her sword to hit the griffon in the face. The grimm squawked, recoiling.

Weiss moved, darting around the griffon to get around and hit it in the flank, then when it reacted, she would—

She would not move fast enough without her aura or her glyphs. Her movements were too slow, and the griffon's tail caught her, lashing out to strike her on the knee, the spikes of bone sinking into her unprotected flesh.

Weiss cried out. She shrieked in pain and felt even more pain as she tumbled to the floor, hands scraping on the surface of the arena. Her leg — the griffon had hit her once, but her knee, her leg, was now hitting her over and over and over again, each pulse of pain resounding up and down her body. There were holes in her skin, the griffon had left puncture marks in her leg, her leg that … it was as if the entire rest of her body had gone numb, and all she could feel was her leg and, to a lesser extent, her hands and her thigh where she had fallen.

She could only feel where it hurt. Those parts of her body cried out to her like children crying out for mother; they were all that she could feel.

All she could feel was the pain.

The pain … and maybe a touch of fear.

The griffon stared down at her, its expression inscrutable.

That's good. I would hate to be killed by something that looked like it was enjoying itself.

The griffon clacked its beak and trilled like a bird.

Weiss tried to push herself to her feet, but she ended up crying out again as her leg gave way beneath her and dumped her back down onto the ground. Was it broken? Was she that fragile without her aura?

But she could still raise her head; she could do that at least.

She would not die looking afraid.

She just wished that her expression wasn't distorted by the pain.

She really just wished that she had more aura.

The griffon drew its head back. It lunged forward.

A hook, a black hook on a black ribbon, buried itself in the griffon's neck. The griffon shrieked as it was yanked backwards, talons flailing.

Blake. Blake was holding the other end of the ribbon, pulling against the grimm with both hands. She was standing on a flat, blue diamond, along with Rainbow Dash's friend Rarity, who had an épée in one hand.

Her other hand, she raised towards Weiss, and another diamond appeared between Weiss and the struggling griffon.

The struggling griffon that was hit in the side by a metal disc flung at great force, then another, then a third. The struggling griffon that was knocked onto its side, mewling and moaning and kicking with its legs.

Sabine Silverband approached it, not sparing so much as a glance for Weiss, her eyes were firmly fixed upon the grimm.

She planted one foot upon its neck and raised the hand on which was strapped the gauntlet that fired her metal discs.

She fired one more, and the grimm was done. It began to turn to ashes before Weiss' eyes.

Weiss swallowed; she felt that she was in too much pain to feel too much relief, but she felt some relief, at least.

Albeit a little embarrassment, too, to owe her life to Sabine Silverband.

And to Blake and Rarity as well, but she didn't actually mind that, but Sabine?

Still, she ought to acknowledge it. She needed to acknowledge it, or else … or else, she would be an awfully churlish person, wouldn't she?

"Tha—" Weiss began.

Sabine held up one finger to her, as though she were shushing a child. She glanced at Weiss, but then looked away again as though she physically could not bear to let her eyes linger too long upon the Schnee heiress.

"Not a word," Sabine said, calmly enough but firmly too. "Not one word." She turned away and began to stalk off. "Reynard!" she snapped. "Get over here!"

"Weiss!" Flash cried as he rushed through the griffon that he'd just impaled as it was still dissolving to reach her side. Rho Aias hit the floor with a heavy clatter as he knelt by her side. "Are you—? Sorry, of course you're not. How bad is it?"

"It hurts," Weiss winced, through gritted teeth. "Whether that means it's actually that bad … I'm not a doctor. But I did struggle to stand up just a moment ago."

"Jaune!" Flash shouted. "Jaune, we need you!" He looked around — for Jaune, presumably — before returning his gaze and all of his attention to her. "I'm sorry that I wasn't—"

"There to save me?" Weiss finished for him. "As a huntress and your team leader, I don't—"

Flash's eyebrows rose sceptically.

Weiss pouted. "Alright, in this specific instance, I did, but as a rule—"

"As a rule, you'd have more aura than that when the fight began," Blake declared as she and Rarity approached. "Why didn't you retreat, after that beating you took from Pyrrha?"

If I still had my aura, I would use my semblance on someone, Weiss thought. "Because I have my pride," she declared in turn.

"Pride," Blake murmured, and Weiss had the impression that it was only the fact that they were in the middle of a battle that was preventing her from giving Weiss a lecture on what pride was worth in situations like this.

Actually, the battle was coming to an end now, the griffons all slain, but nevertheless, Blake refrained from giving the lecture, for which Weiss was very grateful.

She was not in the mood right now, for obvious reasons.

"Jaune!" Flash called again.

Jaune came, and with him came Pyrrha, and it seemed as though everyone else came too, everybody converging on her to gawk at her in her infirmity.

Or more likely, they just wanted to see what was wrong in case they could help.

But that didn't mean that Weiss wanted them to see her; she didn't want them standing around her like this, forming a ring around her, looking down on her.

She was glad to be alive, but this was a little bit humiliating.

Flash shuffled away as Jaune knelt down beside her. Weiss found herself very glad that he no longer showed any interest in her at all; the idea of him holding this over her was absolutely mortifying. Luckily, he had grown out of that by now. He barely even looked at her as he brought his hands over her injured leg.

Considering the way that everyone else was staring at her, as if they were trying to work out what the matter was, Jaune's focus on her wound was rather relaxing.

His hands began to glow golden, a shimmering light engulfing them and then spreading to Weiss, covering her wound, covering her leg, covering her whole body. It felt gentle, calming. It felt like a shower that was neither too warm nor too cold, but neither deserved the tepid and uninviting name of lukewarm. She could feel a tickling upon her skin, a feeling like—

A sharp and unpleasant feeling as her leg began to knit itself back together, her wounds closing up. Weiss knew that that was her own aura doing that, not Jaune; Jaune was only giving her her own aura back. But she winced nonetheless.

Jaune ignored that, just as he ignored everything else, focussing upon his task and on his semblance. It was working, Weiss could feel that it was working, she could feel her strength coming back, her aura. She shifted her hand a little upon the floor, conjuring a minute black glyph.

Jaune stood up, the light fading from his hands. "All done," he said. "How do you feel?"

"Better," Weiss said as she got to her feet without assistance. "Much better." She paused for a moment. "I suppose the obvious question is 'what now?'"

"Rainbow Dash," Blake said, looking towards the other Atlesian huntress. "We heard from General Ironwood, and you're right, the evacuation is being held back until the grimm have been defeated."

"Held back?" cried … one of the Haven students; Weiss believed that he was one of Blake's boyfriend's teammates; he had pink hair and a red jacket worn across one arm like a pelisse. "What do you mean 'held back'? Is he just going to leave us here?"

"What's the alternative?" demanded Rainbow Dash. "You think those griffons are it? Look up!" She pointed upwards, and as though she'd planned it that way, everyone could see an Atlesian airship fly overhead, firing its laser at an unseen target. "The sky outside is full of grimm; you want to take your chances in a Skybus? You want to take everyone's chances? No, we—" She stopped, looking around.

It took Weiss a moment to notice what Rainbow was looking around at: there were more Haven students here than anyone else; they had come to the aid of their Princess Without a Crown and left the students of all the other academies looking as though they were letting their side down a little.

Rainbow sucked in a deep breath, and shouted, "ATTENTION ALL STUDENTS! EVERYONE WHO'S WILLING TO FIGHT, GET DOWN HERE NOW!" She fell silent for a second. "EXCEPT FOR YOU, CIEL, STAY WHERE YOU ARE." She lowered her voice. "Blake, where's Sun?"

"I…" Blake hesitated. "I left him with my mother and the others, to help keep them safe."

"Right," Rainbow murmured. "Well, I'm sure he knows to stay up there too. And Applejack." She frowned. "Rarity, what are you—?"

"I always thought that I'd have made a rather good huntress, if I'd committed the time and energy to it, darling," Rarity drawled. "I thought that someone might appreciate the assistance." She smiled in Weiss' direction.

Weiss wasn't sure what to do or say in response to that, but felt that courtesy would serve her better than most other things, and so she inclined her head in Rarity's direction.

There was a moment when nothing happened, and it even seemed that, aside from those already here, nobody was going to answer Rainbow's call. Then students, some in their battle gear, some — particularly amongst the Atlas students — in their school uniforms, some in casual t-shirts and jeans and jackets, began to emerge out of the tunnels, or else they simply leapt over the sides of the stands and dropped into the arena.

And as they did so, lockers began to rain down out of the sky — gods alone knew what the Atlesian pilots suddenly made of the intrusion into their airspace in the midst of battle like this — falling through the gap in the ceiling to slam down into the arena floor, surrounding the students already gathered.

The lockers popped open, and students scrambled to snatch up their weapons before they joined the throng that was gathering around Weiss.

Or around Rainbow Dash now, seeing as she now stood in the centre of the huddle, while Weiss and Flash had retreated back to at least something like the anonymity of being part of the group.

There were still, as far as Weiss could make out, very few Shade students. But at least there were as many Beacon and Atlas students now relative to the Haven students. Neither academy had any reason to be ashamed of its numbers any longer; there were Team CFVY, the second years, and Team ONYX whom Team WWSR had defeated during Last Shot, and Team GRAY who had been Team SAPR's opponents in that same event; there was Team FNKI, who looked a little surprised to see Neon Katt, all the surviving members of Team PSTL, and other teams Weiss vaguely recognised from the tournament, or only from when their names had been announced for the tournament.

They all stood, armed and ready, even if — like Weiss — they weren't entirely sure what they were ready for. What was going on here? Why were the grimm suddenly attacking Amity like this, what had brought it on?

What was going on elsewhere? Was Beacon under attack? All of Vale? What was happening?

Rainbow stood in the middle of it all, turning in place, looking over all the gathered students of all the schools.

"Blake," she said, "what's our sitrep?"

"There are still a lot of grimm in the skies around the arena, but so far, that's the only place they are," Blake said. "There have been no attacks on Beacon or on the Green Line. This is the only place that interests them."

"Thank you, Blake," Rainbow said, speaking loudly so that her voice would carry. "What that means is that we're not going to be evacuating just yet. Everyone, including us, is safer here than they would be trying to fly down to Beacon; yes, Beacon is safe, and so is Vale, but the sky isn't — not yet. Our airships, Atlesian airships, will clear the skies — you can see a little of them doing it if you look up — but they aren't done yet. So we have to stay here, but we also have to make sure that no grimm get on here and—"

"Who put you in charge?" demanded Coco Adel, the leader of Team CFVY. She shuffled forward half a step. "You're just a first-year; why should we listen to you?"

"Should we follow you instead?" demanded Sabine. "Someone whose team got taken out by one huntress?"

Medea said. "While I might not have phrased the question so bluntly, we have with us a—"

"I have no problem following Rainbow Dash's lead in this situation," Pyrrha said quickly. "I have learnt to trust her judgement, and I am prepared to do so again. We would all be advised to do the same."

Medea bowed her head. "Then we shall."

"Good for you," Coco said. "But that doesn't mean that we all need to fall in line behind Atlas, or behind—"

"Guys, guys, come on," Yang said, cutting Coco off. "I know that not all of you know Rainbow Dash, and I know that not all of you have the warmest feelings about Atlas right now, but what's important here isn't comparing the size of our weapons or who gets to be the leader, it's about keeping people safe until the air battle is over and everyone can evacuate. So, since Rainbow seems to actually have a plan to do that, then I say we give her a chance and hear her out. Go for it, Rainbow Dash."

"Thanks, Yang," Rainbow said. "There are two points of entry the grimm could use: one is right here, the other is the promenade; they could land on the docking platforms and come inside that way, so we need to defend both of them, and we need to keep people away from the docking pads, make sure they know that help isn't coming until our airships have cleared the skies. So, Team Sapphire, can you hold the arena if any more grimm come through here? I'll loan you Penny from Team Rosepetal to help you out. And you'll also have fire support from Ciel up top."

More team swapping? Weiss thought. I suppose it makes sense, given how much time Penny spends with them.

But with Penny and Ciel both supporting Team SAPR, and Twilight Sparkle nowhere to be seen, that leaves just Rainbow Dash flying the flag for Team RSPT, doesn't it?


"Team," Rainbow paused for a moment, "Team Wisteria, Team Funky, Team Auburn, and Team Umber, you're in reserve with me and Blake and Rarity; we'll go wherever there is an emergency, like a flying column. Everyone else … there are sixteen docking pads; that's sixteen entrances onto the arena, eight on the main level, eight on the second level. What we're going to do is divide them equally between schools; Atlas will take the north quadrant, Beacon the south quadrant, Haven the east, and Shade the west—"

"Are there enough Shade students for that?" asked Neon. "I don't see many of them around."

"They are probably waiting to evacuate," Umber admitted. "But once they learn that there is no evacuation coming, they will fight. We always do, when our backs are against the wall."

"Good," Rainbow said. "The lower level entrances are smaller, so fourth-year students can defend them alone, first-, second-, and third-years will be on the upper level." She paused. "There shouldn't be too much trouble; our airships will stop most, maybe even all, of the grimm before they can land if they even want to. But if they try, then we'll be ready, and we'll be there to keep people calm while they wait." She folded her arms. "So what do you think? Or shall we take a vote on how to lead us?"

"I have already stated my willingness," Pyrrha murmured. "I think we can defend this place, with Ciel's help. And Penny's," she added quickly.

"It seems a reasonable plan," Weiss said. I hope I should be honoured by you putting Team WWSR in your reserve, and this isn't an attempt to keep me out of the fighting.

"Perhaps rather than everyone saying whether they agree or not, are there any objections?" Blake asked.

"None from us," Neon said swiftly, before any other Atlas student could respond.

No one else said anything.

Rainbow drew in another breath, and Weiss thought that she saw her swallow.

"Okay then," she said. "Stay in touch, call on me if you need backup, and good luck. Let's go!"
 
Chapter 93 - Twice Bitten
Twice Bitten


"Lady Medea?" Pyrrha said, raising her voice just a little as the huntsmen and huntresses prepared to take their leave, to head out onto the promenade to guard the civilians.

She wanted to be heard, by Team JAMM at least, before they all departed.

She was glad that Rainbow had not selected Team JAMM for her reserve; she supposed that she could have made this request of Arslan, and Arslan probably would have done it, but … she did not know Arslan's teammates; she knew Jason and Meleager, for all that their youthful acquaintance had not been on the friendliest terms, and she knew Medea too, somewhat. She knew them enough that she felt that she could trust them with her request, but also that they would not find it strange or selfish.

"Lord Jason?" she went on. "May I speak with you a moment?"

The entire of Team JAMM turned to face her. Medea bowed her head. "You may say to us whatever you wish, Lady Pyrrha, though I fear you may need to be brief."

"The Mistralian Ambassador to Vale, Lord Wong, is up in Box Seven on the highest level," Pyrrha explained, "along with his lady wife, their daughter Soojin … and my mother. Would you please go up there and make sure that they are well, and that they are kept well until things are settled?"

Pyrrha had found herself thinking at times that Medea often acted more like the leader of Team JAMM than Jason did, and that Jason seemed perfectly content to let her take the lead. On this occasion, however, she glanced upwards at him, as if seeking his guidance or his approval.

Jason, in turn, looked to Meleager, and Meleager looked to Atalanta last of all.

"Why do you look at me as though I might object?" Atalanta demanded. "I have no issue."

Medea smiled. "Then it appears that we would be honoured to do this small service for you, Lady Pyrrha; you may put your trust in us, wholly and completely."

"I am glad of it," Pyrrha murmured. "Thank you, I am sorry to drag you away from the battle—"

"If there is to be a battle," Jason muttered. "Your Atlesian friend seems to think that we will do nothing more than observe the Atlesian air fleet in another glorious triumph." His tone conveyed a little bitterness.

Pyrrha attempted to ignore it in her reply. "Nevertheless," she said, "Rainbow admits that we should take precautions."

"Of course," Medea said. "We shall go at once. Come, boys, Atalanta."

She turned, her robes sweeping around her, and she joined the other huntsmen and huntresses heading for one of the two ways out of the battlefield and into the wider Colosseum. Jason and Meleager each bowed their heads to her before they fell in on either side of Medea, while Atalanta was the last of them to leave, her dark-eyed gaze fixed on Pyrrha for just a moment longer before she, too, turned away and fell in at the back of the four, hem of her long tunic flapping slightly as she caught up with her teammates.

Pyrrha watched them go, she had delayed them so that they were amongst the last to leave, and when they left, the battlefield would be empty, save for herself, Jaune, and Penny. They would be alone amongst the empty lockers that had fallen from the sky and now sat like monuments in a dead city.

The nevermore feathers lay amongst them, sharp and black.

Pyrrha looked to Jaune, and then to Penny. "I hope that didn't seem too selfish of me, to ask that of them."

"Maybe, if it was just your mother, it would have," Penny admitted. "But it's the Mistralian ambassador too, and if something were to happen to them, then that might be bad." She paused. "And anyway, it's still really understandable!" she added quickly, as if she was afraid that she had given offence. "Wanting your mother to be safe … no one can blame you for it."

Pyrrha did not point out that what she had done went a little beyond wanting something.

"They didn't have to do it," Jaune pointed out. "You asked, and they agreed. That was their choice, as much as yours. It's not all on you." He managed a small smile. "And besides, I can't blame you for not wanting to become Lady Nikos just yet; it seems like it could be a lot of work."

"Mmm, you're right," Pyrrha murmured.

Penny frowned. "Why? What does Lady Nikos do?"

"I'll explain some other time, Penny," Pyrrha said. "For now, we should probably…" She looked upwards. She could see the battle raging in the skies overhead, the Atlesian airships duking it out with the grimm — although, as the sky darkened, it was becoming harder to actually see the grimm. Thankfully, it was a full moon, or spotting them with the naked eye would have been nearly impossible, but as it was, looking up, Pyrrha found that it was much easier to spot the Atlesians, with lights on their wings, and to see the tracer rounds from their machine guns, their laser beams, the explosions of their missiles, than it was to see the dark silhouettes of the grimm flitting overhead.

Pyrrha stopped herself from saying what she had been about to say, and instead, she said, "I'm sorry; it's for the team leader to give the instructions."

"Don't stay quiet if you have a good idea," Penny told her. "I don't want to make a mistake because you were worried about offending me. But," — her lasers floated into a ring in front of her, pointing upwards towards the hole in the ceiling — "I think that I'll try and take out any grimm coming through with my lasers, and Ciel will help, but then if any of them get past me, then you — and Jaune — can take care of them."

Pyrrha nodded. "That seems sound."

Jaune looked around, turning in place. "It's a pity that we can't just seal off the corridors," he mused. "I mean, there's nobody here now; the only reason we need to be here is in case griffons try to use the corridors to get out into the promenade."

He had a point; the stands were empty by now, all the tourists who had once thronged them, the vast crowds that had filled up the enormous colosseum and made it ring with cheers and songs, they were all gone now. Empty seats looked down on them, discarded tubs of popcorn and half-consumed cardboard cups were their only audience. Their presence here was necessitated only by the fact that this offered an approach which, if left unguarded, could allow them grimm to take the vast crowds of spectators — the huntsmen outside, and the Atlesian troops, were going to have their work cut out preventing panic amongst so many frightened people; Pyrrha wondered if they would accept the logic in delaying their evacuation the same way the students had — from behind.

Although, Jaune having brought the subject up, it did make Pyrrha wonder if the three of them were enough to prevent that.

"Do you think that Rainbow Dash should have posted another team or two here to help us?" Pyrrha asked. "If the grimm pass through Penny's fire, then … if they land here, on the field, then I can deal with them, with Jaune's help, but what if they land in the stands and try to use one of those corridors?"

"Won't they try and kill us first, since we're here?" asked Jaune.

"For the most part," Pyrrha allowed. "But an older, more experienced grimm—"

"Quite right, Miss Nikos, quite right," Professor Port declared in his great booming voice as he and Doctor Oobleck walked out of one of the corridors into the arena. "Some students forget my lessons in the heat of the moment, but I'm glad to see that our new Vytal Champion is not amongst them."

Pyrrha turned towards them, as did Jaune, and even Penny looked that way whilst keeping her body — and her lasers — stationary.

"Professor Port, Doctor Oobleck," Pyrrha said. "I'm surprised, although I suppose I probably shouldn't be."

"Apologies for the delay, Miss Nikos; it took some time to get down here," Doctor Oobleck said. "You seemed to be having a discussion a little earlier with your fellow students; what's the situation?"

"At the moment, the grimm are only attacking in the air around the Amity Colosseum," Penny explained. "And so, General Ironwood has decided not to evacuate the arena yet, because people would be in more danger in the airships than they would be here."

"So, everyone else is waiting on the docking pads trying to keep order, while you're defending this position?" Doctor Oobleck asked.

"That's right, Doctor," Jaune said.

Doctor Oobleck nodded. "Miss Nikos is correct, that older and more experienced will sometimes avoid huntsmen in order to seek out easier prey elsewhere. But, older grimm are also larger grimm, and might have some trouble fitting through the corridors."

"But," Professor Port added, "Barty and I will head up into the stands to intercept any grimm who do try to avoid you here."

"Thank you, Professor," Pyrrha said. "That is much appreciated."

"Yes, it's very nice of you," Penny added. "I'll try to make sure that not too many of them get down here."

"No need for thanks, Miss Nikos, Miss Polendina," Professor Port assured them. "What kind of huntsmen would we be to let our students shoulder all the burden?" He paused, tugging with one hand upon his grey walrus moustache. "Miss Nikos," he said, "congratulations on your victory hardly seem appropriate under the circumstances, and yet, they are well-earned regardless."

"It's a pity that we couldn't have the traditional award ceremony," Doctor Oobleck went on.

"Yes, well," Pyrrha said softly. "As you say, Professor, it all seems rather irrelevant now."

"All the same," Doctor Oobleck replied, "it is a shame that you have had to go from winning that battle to fighting in this one. Take care, all of you." He and Professor Port departed, their footsteps echoing a while even after they had returned to the corridor from whence they had come; Pyrrha expected at some point, and hopefully soon, to see them in the stands, able to look down upon what remained of Team SAPR, to be their audience if any grimm should come this way.

"He's right," Penny said. "We … we never got to congratulate you, did we?" She beamed. "Congratulations, Pyrrha! You did it!"

Pyrrha laughed. She couldn't help but laugh, covering her mouth with one hand. "That … thank you, Penny."

Jaune put one hand on her shoulder. "I'd ask how it felt," he said, "but—"

"Yes," Pyrrha murmured, "But … we knew that this was a possibility — Cinder told me so — but … Professor Ozpin said that we were keeping people from worrying, that we were giving them something happy to dwell on, that we were giving them some relief from their troubles, but was any of that really true? Does any of it matter now?"

"Maybe the grimm would have attacked sooner without the tournament," Penny suggested.

"I guess the question is whether they deliberately left it to the end of the tournament to attack," Jaune said. "And if they did, then why?"

"Because it's getting dark," Penny suggested.

"It'll get darker," Jaune pointed out. "And if they waited until the celebrations started, then there would be a lot fewer huntsmen and huntresses all in one place to fight back."

XxXxX​

"Tell me something, Cindy," Sonata said. "What was your worst birthday?"

Cinder frowned. "What?"

"What … Mistress," Sonata said, smiling like a shark as she said it.

The two of them stood in the Valish Command Headquarters, the hub of the Valish military — her military now, Sonata supposed. Everyone here was dancing to her tune, from General Blackthorn to the lowest … um, what was the name, they all had ranks, what was it, trooper? Fusilier? Guardsman? Private? Actually, she thought it was all of those, and maybe 'grenadier' as well, depending on … something. Something about regiments, she thought? She hadn't been paying that much attention to that part. It didn't really matter to her exactly how they organised themselves.

What did it matter to the butcher how the sheep or the pigs organised their herd? They were chops and sausages all the same.

Mmm, sausages. Sausage taco, ooh…

Sonata's stomach growled.

Sonata giggled. "Say, fellas?" she said. "I don't suppose one of you boys could run down to the kitchen and pick me up something, could you?"

General Blackthorn, who was stood looking over the shoulders of a couple of his soldiers sitting at consoles, snapped his fingers. "Guardsman, jump to it."

One of his men snapped to attention. They were very snappy, these Valish soldiers. Snap, snap, snap. "Yes, sir," he barked, and immediately, he darted out of the door and down the corridor.

The command centre was kind of dark and gloomy, with concrete walls and a floor that looked like it was concrete too. They were actually underground, with a lot of dirt above them, even though the headquarters had so much space above ground that you'd think there was room up there. Apparently, this was safer, in case the Atlesians decided to drop bombs on them or something.

Sonata did not really want to get stuck down here. She didn't want to be buried under a lot of rock and rubble; she didn't want to starve, or suffocate, or never see the sun again. It was … a little scary.

She wasn't supposed to feel fear herself; she was supposed to feed off the fear of others, to devour it and grow stronger from it, the way that she'd fed off the nervousness of all these soldiers down here when they contemplated what came next.

But she was afraid herself of getting stuck down here. It would be worse than being imprisoned by Salem; at least Salem had kept them alive.

If I have to, I'll make them dig a way out for me with their bare hands.

And maybe Cinder can move the rock with her magic?


Sonata pushed those thoughts away. She didn't want to be scared, she didn't want to be worried; this was her moment of triumph, of her victory over not just Vale or the Atlesians or all the rest of Salem's enemies, but over her own sisters too. Adagio and Aria would never have believed that she could accomplish all of this; they thought that she was stupid, that she was useless, that she was forever fated to be at the bottom of the pile while they fought for the highest place. They thought it so strongly that even Sonata had started to believe it; for the longest while, her ambitions had been limited to taking Aria's number two spot, and even that idea had faded, seemed impossible. Well, look at her now! All of Vale was in her hands! An entire city was at her mercy! This room was full of soldiers sitting at consoles, looking at screens, screens that — although Sonata couldn't read them very well — had information about more soldiers, about ships, about fighters, about an army at her command and disposal. All she had to do was tell General Blackthorn something, and he would tell other people to do something, and they would tell another person to do something, and then they would all do it. She was about to unleash fire and horror on a scale that Adagio and Aria couldn't even dream of; now, wasn't that something, huh? Not so stupid anymore!

And Cinder, another who had dismissed her, who had underestimated her, who had thought that she could use Sonata as a weapon for her own end, now look at her! She stood at Sonata's right hand, and around her neck, Sonata had put a collar, a spiked collar with a little padlock on the front, to show that she belonged to someone.

Cinder hated it. Sonata loved that she hated it; Cinder's wrath was the headiest brew she'd tasted in all of Vale, sweetened and seasoned by her Maiden magic, but made rich like fat by the fact that she was just so angry. Angry, and at Sonata's beck and call and absolute command.

Against her will, of course. Sonata could feel her struggling; Sonata could feel Cinder raging inside, desperate to regain control of herself. She would like nothing better than to kill Sonata with her bare hands. But that wasn't going to happen, and the fact that she was struggling made it all the more fun.

Certainly, it was more fun than General Blackthorn, who had kind of rolled over by comparison. He was so eager to fight the Atlesians that he wasn't even trying to fight her. And him a soldier too.

It was a big help to take Sonata's mind off things. "What, Mistress," she repeated. "Call me Mistress, Cindy. You know you want to."

It was clear from the look on Cinder's face, from the way she bared her teeth, from the way that her eyes twitched, from the very fire in her eyes, it was clear that she didn't want to do it. But all the same, the words came out, "M-Mistress."

"There you go!" Sonata cried. "Didn't that feel good?" She patted Cinder on the cheek. "Make sure you remember it from now on. Now, answer the question: what was your worst birthday?" She walked around Cinder, humming softly as she stroked Cinder's arms, her shoulders, her thighs. "Was it when you didn't get the present you wanted? When the cake didn't taste very nice?"

"No … Mistress," Cinder growled. "It was … it was not that." She sounded like the words were being wrenched out of her; they probably were.

Sonata completed her walk around Cinder. "Go on," she urged.

Cinder scowled. "It was … she … Philonoe told me that … that it would cheer me up. A party." She groaned as if she was in pain, her head dropped down, her chin almost touching the spiked collar, her eyes screwed tight shut.

"Cheer you up?" Sonata repeated. She cocked her head to one side, and one hand drifted lazily up to rest her fingertips on Cinder's temple. "Cheer you up from what?"

Cinder whimpered, shaking her head back and forth.

"Cheer you up from what, Cinder?" Sonata demanded.

Cinder's whole body trembled. "My father," she whispered. "My father had—"

"Died," Sonata whispered.

Yes, she knew all about that; she could feel it. Cinder was angry about that too, furious at her father … but sad, all the same, which was a different taste, a kind of … like cream upon the strawberries of her fury. She tried to shut it away, to lock it all behind a door belonging to another girl, another life, but Sonata's song had blasted down that door, and nothing stood between her and all that was locked within.

"My … Ashley's father had died," Cinder said.

"Your father, Cindy," Sonata corrected her. "And so, because you were sad, Philonoe promised you a party to cheer you up?"

Cinder nodded. "A splendid party. Cake, and music, and so many guests. Something to take my mind off all my sorrows."

"And presents?" Sonata asked.

"Lots of presents."

"And balloons?"

Cinder wrinkled her nose. "Mistralian parties don't have balloons."

"Really?" Sonata asked. "What kind of party doesn't have balloons? Weird." She shook her head. "So what happened? What made this your worst birthday ever?"

Cinder breathed in and out. She looked at Sonata. She didn't say anything.

Sonata started to hum.

"There was no party," Cinder said, the words rattling out of her as though they were being rolled down a hill. "It was all a lie, it was all—"

"A trick!" Sonata cried, clapping her hands together. "They let you get your hopes up, didn't they? They let your mouth water with anticipation, they let you float on the air of expectation ever so sky high, and then—" She snapped her fingers. "Broken wings."

Cinder clutched at herself, she grabbed at her shoulders, at her sleeves, she clasped the fabric of her red dress in her hands as though she were making sure that it was still there. "Yes."

"Yes!" Sonata shouted. "Because disappointment is always so much sweeter when it comes after built anticipation, and that, Cinder, is why we waited until after the tournament was over." She grinned. "You wanted to give Pyrrha a chance to win immortal glory because you're just a big old softy on the inside, aren't you? I waited until the tournament was over because I wanted to let everyone watching in the Colosseum and everybody watching on their TV at home get so worked up, I wanted to let so much ecstasy build up, so much excitement, so much passion, and then, when everyone has risen so high—" She clapped her hands together. "BAM! It all comes falling down, and from the heights of triumph, they fall into the pit of despair."

"I see," Cinder murmured. "F-forgive me, Mistress, but I do not think your enemies will succumb to despair so easily as that."

Sonata shrugged. "Maybe they won't, but the ordinary people will! All that sadness, all that fear, that'll get the grimm all nice and frisky." She turned away from Cinder to look at General Blackthorn where he stood monitoring his people. "How's it going, General?"

"It seems that General Ironwood is not reinforcing his air units around the Colosseum," General Blackthorn said. "But never mind. We can deal with that. Your … friends are ready to move on key infrastructure, and my forces are ready to respond."

The way that he had said 'friends' made Sonata tilt her head to one side. "Is everything okay, Blackie?"

Blackthorn hesitated. "I'm sorry, but I don't understand," he said. "We don't need these grimm cultists; my troops—"

"Are going to do great," Sonata assured him as she put a hand on his shoulder. So there was a teensy weensy bit of fight left in him after all; he didn't like the idea of siccing grimm upon Vale. She hummed a few bars of a soft refrain before she said, "There's a storm coming, General, there's a hard rain about to fall on Vale, and not all of this kingdom will avoid being swept away by it. But what's left will be a better place, a purer place, a stronger place. A place that has been cleaned up of all its problems, and where only the best has withstood the flood. Doesn't that sound great? Doesn't that sound like something you want, like something that you've always wanted? Haven't you looked at this kingdom and wished that you could cut the rot away and throw it into the fire?"

"Of course," Blackthorn said, "who hasn't?"

"Well, now, you get to do it," Sonata told him. "You get to be the man who saved Vale, by sacrificing those parts that were dragging it down." She wrapped her arms around his, and leaned against him. "Speaking of which, what's happening with your soldiers?"

"The Terror and Zhenyuan are moving into position," Blackthorn told her. "And I have loyal men ready to prevent rogue elements from getting in the way."

"Excellent," Sonata declared. "Trust me, this is going to be—" She stopped, looking around the room.

Her eyes narrowed. Something was not right here. Something was off, something was wrong, she could … she could sense something. It was like a bad smell under her nose, something that she couldn't exactly place, but it was there, irritating her, reminding her of its presence. What was it?

Sonata took a couple of light steps away from General Blackthorn, looking around her, sniffing the air. What was it? Where was it?

Who was it?

It was a someone, she was almost certain of it. She could feel them, somewhere.

"What's wrong?" asked General Blackthorn.

"I don't…" Sonata looked to her left. There was a corridor there, the door was open, and the corridor led out and around a corner off into the rest of the headquarters.

"Cinder," Sonata said, "will you be a sweetheart and go check that out for me?" She pointed down the corridor. "I think there might be someone hiding down there, listening."

"At once, Mistress," Cinder said quietly as one of her glass swords — that was a very neat trick — appeared in her hand. The lights down here were kind of dark, but Cinder's glass sword glimmered regardless. She turned her back on Sonata and stalked like a cat down the offending corridor.

She turned the corner and paused.

She didn't do or say anything. She just stood there, as though she were staring at something — or someone.

Sonata's eyes narrowed. "Cinder?"

Cinder looked at her. "There is nothing here, Mistress. Nothing and no one."

For a moment, Sonata considered the possibility that Cinder was lying to her. But no. No, that couldn't be right. That wasn't possible. Cinder was totally under her control.

"Okay, I don't know where that came from then," she muttered. She wheeled back to General Blackthorn. "You know, Councillor Emerald has been squawking at you once already; you might want to send someone over to shut him up before he causes any problems."

"Of course," Blackthorn said. "I'll have him taken care of."

XxXxX​

"Maybe," Penny said, "maybe they're attacking the arena first because there are so many huntsmen and huntresses up here, not just the finalists but their teammates and everyone else watching? What if they wanted to kill us all."

"That … makes a gloomy kind of sense," Jaune replied. "Although they might be better off trying to bring the arena down rather than get inside it if that were the case."

"If she could hear us," Penny said, "Ciel would say that the Atlesian fleet won't let that happen, and Rainbow would say that too."

"No doubt," Pyrrha murmured. "What you say makes sense, but…"

Jaune's brow furrowed. "But what?"

"I'm afraid all of this rather proves Cinder's point," Pyrrha said. "That there is another hand now driving Salem's actions here. A hand that does not belong to Cinder Fall."

"You mean Tempest Shadow or Bon Bon?" Jaune replied.

"Yes," Pyrrha said. "I do not see how it can be denied any longer; at least one of them has betrayed us."

"Unless Cinder set all this in motion before she got caught?" Jaune suggested.

"Perhaps," Pyrrha said quietly. "I suppose I wouldn't put it past Cinder to have wished to fly up here on the back of a griffon, land in the middle of the arena, and challenge me to a rematch where the cameras could see, but … she seemed to indicate to Sunset and I that the grimm attack was not her wish or idea."

"She could have been lying to you," Penny pointed.

"Yes," Pyrrha conceded. "Yes, she did tell some lies." Whatever else, Amber is not a traitor. "But—" She stopped, her ears pricking up.

"Pyrrha—" Jaune began.

"Shhh, listen," Pyrrha urged, pointing upwards.

Jaune looked up, as did Pyrrha herself, and Penny too. There was nothing there that they could see, nothing but the battle continuing to rage in the skies above the arena, and presumably all around it too. They could see nothing, but Pyrrha could hear tapping sounds on the roof, tapping like claws on metal.

The grimm were actually on the roof, hidden from Pyrrha and the others, but there all the same.

And judging by the sounds, many taps in quick succession, too many to be the result of a single grimm walking around up there, Pyrrha guessed that there were several of them, be it griffons or nevermores or both.

One might have hoped that the much-vaunted Atlesian airships would clear them off, but either they were too busy, or else they dared not fire for fear of hitting the Amity Arena itself; either way, the tapping did not abate. Rather, all the tapping sounds seemed to converge, closing in upon the centre where the roof opened for them.

Yes, Pyrrha thought. Yes, come down that we may deal with you.

In spite of the fact that they had agreed that Penny would be the first to deal with descending targets, Pyrrha changed Miló into rifle mode.

More tapping sounds, although they seemed stationary, as though the grimm were tapping their claws in place for some reason. They called out to one another, cawing and croaking.

A griffon stuck its head into view.

Penny fired, several green laser beams lancing up from her Floating Array; the griffon was struck, its head disappearing in a flash of green light. When the light of the laser beams died down, nothing more could be seen of the grimm but a gently rising wisp of black ash.

For a moment, the creatures of the grimm were silent. Pyrrha wondered what they meant to do next; perhaps they would be frightened off and fly away.

Judging by the new sound that sprung up, the much shrieking and screaming, the softer trilling and cooing, that was too much to ask. The grimm were remaining where they were. But what did they mean to do? Tear through the roof? It hadn't occurred to Pyrrha until then that they might do so, but there was nothing stopping them. It was not as though the Amity Colosseum was sturdy enough to keep them out if they were truly determined to gain entry.

"Do you think we should call Rainbow Dash?" Pyrrha asked.

"Not yet," Penny said quietly. "If it turns out to be nothing, then they're not somewhere else."

Somewhere they could be of more use, perhaps, Pyrrha thought. "Yes, of course."

She almost wished the grimm would make a move; it would be better to face them, however many there were, to be able to see them in their multitudes, than to be left imagining how many of them there might be and what they might be doing up there.

What they might be plotting up there.

Were they intelligent enough to be plotting? Well, they weren't standing on that roof for nothing; if they were rasher or more stupid, they would have charged down the hole and faced Team SAPR. Instead … they were doing something else.

She just didn't know what. None of them knew what.

Pyrrha supposed that she ought to be at least a little glad that while the grimm were up there, they weren't directly trying to or on the verge of hurting anyone — but they might be devising a plan that would let them hurt people, and that worried Pyrrha.

She wished they would be young and immature and just charge down.

"Get down!"

The voice was faint, almost snatched away from Pyrrha's ears; it was coming from above them. Pyrrha's eyes flickered across the boxes, her first thought being that maybe a member of Team JAMM was calling to her from her mother's box, but when her eyes turned that way, she saw nothing. There was no sign that there was anyone still in the box at all.

"There!" Penny cried. "It's Ciel!"

Pyrrha twisted on her toes, shifting her stance to face in the direction that Penny was pointing. Yes, there was Ciel; she was a little difficult to make out, none of her features were visible, but her blue beret was distinctive atop her dark face as she leaned out over the edge of her box.

"Get down!" she shouted again.

And then the roof of the arena exploded.

Part of it did, in any case, which was quite enough, whole sections of the awnings that covered the top of the arena vanishing in an immense fireball. The question of how, how on Remnant the grimm had managed to accomplish such a thing was answered as debris emerged from out of the explosion, flung this way and that, across and downwards, debris not only from the ceiling itself but from the Atlesian airship that the grimm must have grabbed, overpowered, and physically slammed into the ceiling.

As the explosion flared above them, flinging debris out and down like comets flying across the sky, Pyrrha leapt away. As she leapt, she flung out hands and semblance alike, grabbing Jaune by his armour and Penny by her … everything, yanking them both off their feet towards her.

They collided in mid-air, Pyrrha's arms wrapped around them both as she bore them on.

"Jaune!" she cried.

Jaune understood without her having to say it: he had his hands on both Pyrrha and Penny, and the golden light of his semblance spread out from his hands to wash over them both, the gentle sunlit warmth of his power warring with the sudden searing heat from the explosion up above.

They hit the ground in a heap, with Jaune and Penny on the floor and Pyrrha above them, clinging to them both. Debris and wreckage flew everywhere, slamming into the ground, slamming into the boxes and the stands, slamming into the summoned lockers and splitting them open, or else causing the rockets that propelled them to explode and shower yet more debris across the battlefield.

Pyrrha tried to project her semblance out behind her, to use it like the reverse pole of a magnet to repel any metal that came towards it — towards her, towards Jaune or Penny.

She didn't feel anything strike her from behind; she didn't see anything strike either of them either. She could feel the heat of the explosion upon her back, and the lesser explosions of the lockers to her sides, but there was no debris slamming into her. The floodlights, the metal rails that supported them sheared clean through by the wreckage, did not fall on any of them, thank goodness.

Pyrrha raised her head. The arena was … it looked like a new biome had been introduced, although Pyrrha could not give it a name. Flaming debris littered the floor, filling the space around those lockers that had survived intact. Gouges had been torn in the metal surface, dents made, the painted symbol of Beacon Academy rendered almost unrecognisable by the tears made in it. Sections of the stands had been turned to ruin, large chunks of metal sticking out where seats had been, flames beginning to spread amongst the padded seat cushions. Of Professor Port or Doctor Oobleck, there was no sign, although that might have been — hopefully was — the smoke obscuring her view.

Several boxes had been destroyed or damaged; Pyrrha could not see if her mother's was among them, but the box from which Ciel had sought to warn them was protected by a purple shield enclosing it like a bubble and warding off all harm.

The roar of a teryx split the air, just as the teryx itself split the smoke from the lingering fires of the explosion. It plunged out of the smoke cloud, head first, wings spread out across the arena, maw opened wide to swallow them all.

Reaching for her semblance once again, Pyrrha grabbed a large chunk of metal from the ceiling and pulled it through the air towards her as quick as she could, lifting it up so that it lodged between the jaws of the descending grimm.

The teryx growled through the obstruction as it continued to drop.

Pyrrha seized Penny and Jaune in the grip of Polarity and threw them forwards, out of the way, before rolling aside herself.

She thought the teryx would slam head-first into the floor, but it pulled up at the very last moment, hitting the metal surface feet-first, leaving dents where it did so, and shook its head backwards and forwards as it tried to dislodge the metal from its gullet.

Pyrrha summoned Miló into her hand and pulled Akoúo̱ from off her back, switching Miló into spear mode as she flowed into a combat stance, knees bent, ready to charge.

"Wait!" Penny cried as she leapt to her feet, the swords of Floating Array emerging once again from behind her. "I'll hit her with my laser," she added as all her swords folded into their carbine configuration and formed a very tight circle in front of her chest.

As the teryx continued to try and get the jagged metal fragment out of its mouth, Penny's lasers began to glow a vivid green as she charged her most powerful mode fire.

A flock of griffons descended from out of the sky and the smoke that drifted from the smouldering ceiling. As they swept down, the flock split up: some headed for the shielded box from which Ciel had cried her warning, slashing at the shield with their claws or pecking at it with their beaks; a few headed towards a different, ruined box; others still dropped into the stands, where Pyrrha thought she heard a snatch of Professor Port's deep, booming voice proclaiming that he yet lived and fought on.

And one griffon, which must have surely been the alpha of the group, pounced upon Pyrrha and the others.

This griffon was not so large as the teryx already confronting them, but it still looked big enough to swallow a man whole, and where the other griffons had black bodies mostly exposed and visible below the neck, this griffon had armour plates of pale bone protecting its neck, chest, and shoulders, and wings of a greater span to bear the extra weight. The spikes on its tail were as long as Miló in sword mode, and more bone was beginning to protrude out of the haunches of its hind legs.

It didn't land, but flew low, talons outstretched as though it meant to grab one of them and scoop them up into the air. Pyrrha threw Akoúo̱ at it as it descended on them, but her shield bounced harmlessly off the griffon's chest armour before flying back onto Pyrrha's arm.

As the griffon bore down on them, they had little choice but to throw themselves to the ground, though doing so interrupted Penny's charging of her laser. As she dropped, and as the griffons passed over them without touching them, Jaune tried to slash at it with Crocea Mors, but the grimm had not descended quite that low. Pyrrha switched Miló from spear into rifle mode and snapped off a shot at the griffon's rear as it began to rise again; she thought she hit it, but the griffon took no visible notice of the injury.

Penny fired too; although she lay still on the ground, she brought her lasers to bear, firing them individually, green beams bursting from her folded swords. She hit the griffon in the side as it turned in the air, and though it hadn't noticed Miló's bullet, the griffon noticed Penny's lasers; a shriek tore from its throat as it angled itself so it was presenting more of its armour in Penny's direction. The laser fire glanced off the bony plates.

The teryx snapped the wreckage that Pyrrha had jammed down its mouth in two and let out a triumphant roar as it spat out the fragments and shook its head and its long sinuous neck back and forth.

The griffon soared over and around and finally landed next to the other, yet larger grimm, fluffing its wings once it had landed on the ground.

Smoke drifted overhead and rose from the airship and locker debris; the flickering flames illuminated the grimm in harsh orange tones, matching the eyes that burned in their skulls. The teryx tapped its foreclaws on the ground; it had only five talons, Pyrrha saw; one of them was missing from its right claw, only a broken stump remaining.

And the griffon, she could see now that it had landed, had a crack running right down the middle of its skull, as though someone had struck it there with great force.

The griffon trilled; the teryx coughed in what could only seem like a reply.

"Can you two hold them off while I charge up?" Penny asked.

"I … I'm not sure," Jaune murmured. His voice strengthened a little as he added, "But we can try!"

He stepped forward, sweeping his sword down towards the ground and then forwards, unleashing the ice dust from the phial set in the pommel; an expanding river of ice spread out along the ground, covering the metal, licking at the bases of the lockers, covering the shards of twisted metal as it raced towards the griffon. The griffon leapt up into the air, its wings spreading out to lift it up as the ice passed beneath it.

As Penny's lasers once more formed the tight circle that was preparatory to her combined beam, the teryx reared its long neck up and then brought it down towards her with open jaws. Pyrrha threw Miló up into the air as she grabbed hold of the nearest large metal that she could lay her semblance on — a tangled mess of metallic struts and shattered floodlights from below the roof — and threw them at the teryx. They slammed into the grimm's head hard enough to snap it sideways, arresting its assault on Penny.

Pyrrha caught Miló easily as she charged forward, spear drawn back for a thrust into the teryx's chest. The teryx roared and reared up onto its hind legs, whipping its long tail around to lash at her torso. Pyrrha ducked, the black tail passing overhead. The teryx lashed at her again, this time sweeping its tail along the floor. This time, Pyrrha jumped over it and brought Miló down to skewer the tail, piercing right through the darkness of the grimm and into the metal of the floor beneath.

The teryx roared and ripped its tail free, yanking Miló out of the ground — though it was still buried in the creature's flesh — and even batting Pyrrha up into the air, though she managed to convert it to a graceful landing on her feet. With Polarity, she summoned Miló back into her outstretched hand and switched to sword mode as she charged the grimm.

The easiest way to kill the teryx — for her, at least, assuming that Penny couldn't get her shot off — was to cut off its head, but the teryx seemed to know that as well as Pyrrha did; that was why it was reared up so high, resisting the temptation to snap at her with its immense jaws, keeping head and neck well out of reach. Instead, as Pyrrha charged, it dropped onto its forelegs, swiped at her with claws as big as she was, then reared again and tried to crush her beneath its bulk. Pyrrha danced around the slashing claws, shuffling back from them, manoeuvring around them, slashing at the teryx's forelegs and what of its chest she could reach.

She wasn't certain how much she was doing to it. Perhaps an aura attack, through the air up to its neck, might be her best bet?

Or she could just wait for Penny.

A squawk from Jaune got her attention; he was locked in combat with the griffon, which had got its claws over the lip of his shield and its beak around the blade of Crocea Mors; it was trying to disarm him of both his weapons, and Jaune was locked in a tug of war over them.

"Pyrrha, I'll switch with you!" Penny called.

Pyrrha didn't need to be told twice; she turned her back on the teryx and rushed for the griffon and for Jaune, legs pounding, sash flying out behind her; she didn't look back, she trusted Penny to keep the teryx occupied and off her — and to keep herself alive in the process.

She reached the griffon, slashing at its side and its thigh to get its attention, sliding underneath to slice into its belly too. The griffon roared in pain and swiped at her with its thickly spiked tail. Pyrrha took the blow upon Akoúo̱, her shield held before her as the force of the impact send her sliding backwards along the ground. She slashed at the griffon's tail too, but the grimm was too swift and got its tail away before Pyrrha could cut it off.

The griffon turned its tail on Jaune next, hammering it repeatedly against his shield. Jaune took the blow, then counterattacked, Crocea Mors slashing downwards. The griffon parried, catching Jaune's sword in one of its long spikes, trapping the sword in the midst of the bony protrusions and, with a flick of its tail, twisting the blade out of his hand and sending it skittering along the ground.

It resumed its assault, hammering on Jaune's shield with the spikes of its tail, pinning him in place as he defended himself, while with its beak, the griffon lunged for Pyrrha.

Pyrrha retreated, switching Miló from sword into spear mode. The griffon's beak closed on the empty air. Pyrrha thrust, aiming straight for the crack in the griffon's skull. Miló extended outwards with a bang, the tip of the spear finding the crack, driving into it — but not far enough. The griffon recoiled at once, wings spreading out as it took to the skies, glaring balefully down at them.

Pyrrha grabbed Crocea Mors with Polarity and guided it back into Jaune's hand.

"Thanks," Jaune said, his eyes fixed on the griffon. "We need to pin it down somehow. If you can get onto its back, then—"

The teryx let out an undulating cry, too soft to be called a roar, a rippling sound emerging in waves from out of its throat. The griffon looked its way, keening acknowledgement.

The teryx ignored the swords of Floating Array which slashed at it, and spread its leathery wings to take flight, pushing its body up off the battered surface and into the air. The griffon followed, falling in behind it, as some members of the flock — fewer than had descended, Pyrrha was sure — joined it. At first, they were pursued by Penny's laser fire, but as the grimm rose higher, into the sky where Atlesian airships did battle with the grimm, Penny ceased fire for fear of hitting an ally.

Nevertheless, unmolested or no, the grimm departed.

"That's right, you devils!" Professor Port whooped triumphantly. "You'd better run!"

Pyrrha was glad that he was alive, but she was not immediately willing to accept that the grimm had simply turned and fled; it hardly seemed in their nature. She kept her eyes turned skywards, waiting for the moment when the teryx or the griffon or both of them would plunge through the smoke and the night sky again to make a second attempt upon their lives.

But they did not. There was no sign of them. They had completely disappeared.

I suppose, if grimm live long enough, they must eventually learn when to retreat.

Penny walked quickly over to them both. "I think they're gone now," she said. "Are you two okay?"

Jaune had a frown etched upon his brow as he said, "Yeah, we're okay. But so were they."

XxXxX​

"Crap, this is bad," Rainbow muttered as she emerged out of the tunnel into a mass of humanity.

The promenade was ram-packed. It wasn't meant to hold everyone who could sit in the stands; the arena had been built on the assumption that most people would spend most of their time sitting down, not that everyone would arrive or leave at the same time, and that there would be regular and plentiful transport onto and off the Colosseum to regulate the flow of people and ensure no one was standing around for too long. The promenade was an interim space, somewhere you passed through on your way to the stands, perhaps pausing along the way to buy a coffee or a soda or a tub of overpriced popcorn, not somewhere that could hold the entire seating capacity of the Amity Arena.

But now, all those assumptions had been blown up. The appearance of the grimm had sent everyone running for the exits, leaping from their seats all at once and getting out of the stands as fast as they could, only there were no skybuses to take them away. The interim space had become a giant waiting area for an increasing throng of people as more and more frightened spectators, their days ruined, all the enjoyment robbed from them, piled out of the stands only to find that there was nowhere to go forward, but plenty of people behind.

The crowds were packed together like beans in a tin, barely able to move; even the Atlesian soldiers, standing like islands in the sea of civilians, were held fast by the press, unable to do anything except stand there and get yelled at by people demanding to know what was going on, where the airships were, were they safe. There were yellow lines meant to mark the farthest point at which it was safe to stand on the docking pads, back from the edge, but from what Rainbow could see — which wasn't too much, because she was unable to move forward because of the crowd and had to rely on her height to see over them — the mass of people had surged past that line and reached the edges of the docking pads themselves, in the spite of the grimm that could still be seen in the darkening sky, wheeling and diving through the air in their battle with the Atlesians for air supremacy.

Never mind the risk of a nevermore or a griffon suddenly making a run for Amity and its crowds, it was a miracle that nobody had fallen off the ledge to their death yet — assuming that nobody had; for all Rainbow knew, that had already happened.

Discarded balloons, released by owners who suddenly had more important things to worry about, floated above the heads of the crowd, touching the ceiling. Some of them bore the smiling faces of Vytal contestants, and those smiles seemed to mock the desperate people down below. Little children in their costumes, dressed as Pyrrha or Weiss or Yang, cried; even if they didn't understand what was happening, kids were affected by negative emotion even more surely than the grimm.

This was very bad. If this kept up, then there would be a fall off the edge, or someone would be crushed to death or trampled, or all three would happen. This was bad.

Who put me in charge? No one, but there doesn't seem to be anyone else giving orders right now, so…

"Team Sun!" Rainbow yelled, raising her voice to be heard amongst the hubbub of the crowds in front of her. "Team Sun, can you hear me?!"

"Yeah," came the reply. Rainbow couldn't see Sun's pal Neptune, but she was fairly sure that that was his hand raised up in the air, and his voice speaking. "We're here, Rainbow Dash."

"I need you to start opening some maintenance doors — break them down if you have to — we need to create some valves to relieve the pressure. Start here, then use the inner corridors to work your way along and open the other doors from the inside."

She wasn't too sure of Team SSSN's abilities — especially without their team leader — but she knew that one of its members was a fairly big guy, so getting doors open should be pretty simple for them.

"Sabre," she twisted in place, turning her neck to look for Team SABR. "Once the crowd isn't as thick and you can move, make your way to the seating area and set up a first aid station." She knew that Bella Roseye had taken the Intermediate Aid course, and there were some first aid kits on the walls of the promenade if anyone could get to them. "It's the one place you shouldn't allow spillover from the rest of the crowd."

"Understood!" Sabine shouted back.

With that, Rainbow turned her attention back to the crowd in front of her and wished that she had a bullhorn to make herself heard over them. She didn't — but she might have something better. She got out her scroll, and held it up close to her face — much closer than she would have held her scroll normally — as she called Twilight.

"Rainbow Dash?" Twilight asked. "Is that you?"

"Yes, it's me," Rainbow shouted into the scroll, "but there are a lot of people with me. Can you patch me into the Amity intercom?"

"What? I can't hear you."

Rainbow held the scroll up closer to her mouth, so that spittle hit the screen of her device as she yelled, "CAN YOU PATCH ME THROUGH TO THE AMITY INTERCOM?"

"THE INTERCOM?"

"THE INTERCOM, THAT'S RIGHT, I NEED PEOPLE TO HEAR ME!"

"I'LL HAVE MIDNIGHT TAKE CARE OF IT," Twilight responded. "HANG ON."

Rainbow kept her scroll in one hand as she turned and addressed the huntsmen and huntresses around her. "Wait here," she told them. "Don't try and push forward, you'll make things worse; I'm going to talk to everyone."

"Where are you going?" asked Yang.

"Well, if Blake will give me a bit of a boost," Rainbow said, half-turning towards Blake.

Blake made a cradle with her hands, a cradle into which Rainbow placed her foot. Rainbow stepped off the ground, and Blake lifted Rainbow up above the heads of her fellow students. Rainbow had to duck her head to keep it from hitting the ceiling, but raised up as she was, she had enough room to pop the Wings of Harmony open once again, and by bending her back so that her body was horizontal, she could fire the jets on the slowest and most gentle setting without hurting anyone down below.

She flew parallel with the ceiling just beneath it, occasionally scraping along it, pushing balloons out of her way as she passed over the crowd which mostly didn't notice her, until she was over their heads and almost past the docking pads.

Without the crowd in the way, she could see a little more of the battle raging in the air, although the airships were going so fast that that 'more' still wasn't a whole lot. She was confident that the Atlesians were winning, she could see more grimm dying to laser fire or missiles, or eviscerated by cannons, than she could see grimm taking out airships, but she couldn't say when the battle would be over.

But she could see a Valish warship, not one of the Mistralian ones, one of their destroyers that looked like two pyramids with the bases shoved together, approaching Amity Colosseum, accompanied by Valish airships swarming around it.

If they had come to help, then maybe General Ironwood could find something useful for them to do.

Otherwise…

Rainbow turned around. Whatever the Valish did or didn't do, the General would handle it; it didn't change what she had to do right now. She couldn't hover around gawking all night.

Midnight's voice emerged out of Rainbow's scroll. "You're patched through to the intercom, Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow didn't reply, because anything that she said in reply would now be broadcast through the intercom, and she wanted to start off right. So she landed at the edge of one of the docking pads — luckily, people were not actually pressed right up to the very edge as Rainbow had feared, just uncomfortably close to it, close enough that they could look out and down in the vain hopes of catching a skybus — and held her scroll up towards her mouth.

Out of the corner of her eye, she could see a picture appearing on the screens on the walls: a picture of her chin and face seen from below. Midnight must have turned the camera on and patched that through as well.

Rainbow changed the direction of the scroll so that it showed her face from a more straightforward angle, while trying to keep it out of the way of the people standing right in front of her.

"Attention, everybody, listen up!" she shouted, her voice making the tannoys squeak a little as her words emerged out of all the speakers on the promenade. She rose above the murmuring, the muttering, the angry or the panicked shouting of the crowd, cutting across anything that they were saying. She could just about see some people looking at the screens; others were just listening. Either would do. She went on, "My name is Rainbow Dash, and if you've been paying attention, you'll know that I'm an Atlas student—"

"What's going on?" someone demanded from the front of the crowd. "Where are all these grimm coming from? Where are the skybuses?"

"Why are we being left stranded here?"

"Let us off! We need to get to Vale!"

"Calm down!" Rainbow yelled. "I know you're frightened, but acting like this isn't going to help anybody!" She took a deep breath. "Please stay calm. I know that this isn't what you expected, this isn't the fun day out that you signed up for, but if you'll just listen to me, I promise that everything is going to be okay."

"Why should we listen to you? You're an Atlesian! How do we know that you're not behind all this?"

"Yeah, you've been trying to take over Vale all year!"

"What a load of garbage; can't you see they're trying to help? Everyone knows that it's the faunus who are behind all this!"

"It's not the faunus, and it's not Atlas either!" Rainbow bellowed. "Atlas is out there in the skies fighting for all of you, can't you see that? Stop paying attention to anonymous whispers and start paying attention to your own eyes!" She took a deep breath. "Amity Colosseum is under attack by the grimm, but Atlesian pilots and Atlesian cruisers are fighting bravely to ensure that those grimm out there stay out there and don't get in here. The news that you'll be glad to hear is that there are no grimm in Beacon and no grimm in Vale; nowhere is under attack but here. The bad news is that, unfortunately, because the grimm are out there, we can't evacuate you down to Beacon, because it's too dangerous—" Rainbow was cut off by a resurgent clamour from the crowd in front of her.

"That's ridiculous!"

"We should be able to take the risk if we want to!"

"Why can't your pilots take us off?"

"Because if you just let me finish, you're safer in here," Rainbow said.

"Safe? With those monsters around?"

"Yes, safe, safer than in an airship," Rainbow insisted. "Look, I'm sorry that you're in this position, I really am. I … I have friends who came here to watch me fight. Some of them are just kids. I don't like the fact that they're in this position, just like you don't like the fact that you're in this position; nobody likes this. I can't wait for the battle to be won, and it will be won, so that the skybuses can turn up and take you all away. But until that happens, you are safer here. I promise you that Atlas will not only win this battle but keep the grimm away from the arena, and I promise that my fellow students, all the students that you've watched fight over these last three days, everyone who has entertained you — I mean, you've seen what we're made of, right? You've seen what we're capable of? Well, we're still here for you. Pyrrha and Jaune and Penny are back there in the arena making sure that no grimm come up behind you—"

The world was rocked — thankfully not literally — by an explosion from somewhere up above, which echoed down the arena to the promenade.

"What was that?" someone screamed.

Rainbow didn't answer. Her voice was caught in her throat. The explosion had come from up above, up was where the boxes were, where Twilight and Cadance and Scootaloo and Pinkie and Fluttershy and Applejack and all the rest were.

Please be okay. Please be okay.

"I … I don't know," she admitted. "But I do know that whatever it is is up there, and you are down here, and you will be kept safe. By our airships and by my fellow huntsmen and huntresses, but you need to move back and let us protect you. Use the bathrooms; we're opening up the internal maintenance corridors, use those; use all available space — except for the seating area which we're going to set up for first aid; only go there if you're injured." She paused, wishing that she'd gotten Pyrrha to do this instead of her. "I know that for a lot of you, the first time you ever heard of me was a couple of days ago," she said. "I know that you don't have any real reason to believe me, but if you could turn around and look back, you'd see that behind me there's Yang Xiao Long and Arslan Altan, Weiss Schnee, Umber Gorgoneion, Neon Katt, Sabine Silverband, and like I told you, Pyrrha Nikos is holding the rear. All your heroes are right here for you. You know we can do it; you know we can. So please, put your faith in us!" She smiled, or tried to. "And please just be patient; it'll all turn out fine."

There was a moment of not quite silence, but it was at least quieter than what had gone before, but quieter didn't necessarily mean better, and Rainbow was afraid that they weren't going to pay any notice of her.

Then she heard Neptune shout, "The door's open; into this corridor, everyone!"

And then, slowly at first, a gradual trickle like a tap that had been mostly but not fully turned off, the crowd began to move backwards; the sea of people on the promenade began to recede. There were still a lot of people, and the movement was mostly coming from directly in front of Rainbow Dash, but then, Team SSSN must have opened another door because the crowd began to retreat to the left of her as well.

Not everyone moved back. Some people stayed stubbornly where they were, probably hoping to be the first one aboard the skybus when it finally showed up, but for the most part, people did as Rainbow had asked of them and began to retreat into the internal recesses of Amity Arena.

"Thank you," Rainbow said. "Thank you all, I promise that we will keep you updated and let you know the moment you can go home. You won't be forgotten." And then she hung up, because she didn't want everything she said to be broadcast over the intercom.

Especially when she called Twilight again.

Thank the gods, Twilight answered right away. "How's it going down there?"

"How's it— are you okay?" Rainbow demanded, conscious of Blake and Rarity approaching on either side of her. "We heard an explosion."

"Yeah, the grimm … I think they threw an airship at the ceiling," Twilight said. "I'm not sure if the pilot got out."

"An airship?" Rainbow repeated. "So that … what happened?"

"Ciel saw it coming with her semblance," Twilight said. "Shining Armor had time to throw a shield around our box, and Ciel warned Penny, Pyrrha, and Jaune. We're all okay."

"Thank Ciel for me," Rainbow said.

"You are quite welcome, of course," Ciel said.

"Ciel," Rainbow said. "Have the grimm followed up at all?"

"They attacked," Ciel explained. "A teryx and several griffons. However, after taking losses, they retreated."

"'Retreated'?" Rainbow said. That was not unheard of, but it wasn't common either. "Retreated where?"

"Out of sight," Ciel replied. "Beyond that, I do not know."

"Then I hope the airships get them," Rainbow muttered. "And no one has been hurt?"

"Would you like to hear from everyone?" Ciel asked, with a touch of asperity creeping into her voice.

"No, no time, I'll take your word for it," Rainbow said. She looked at Rarity on her right and at Blake on her left. "We'll all take your word for it. But maybe get everyone out of the box; they'll be safer down here with us."

"What about the numbers down on the promenade?" inquired Ciel.

"We're thinning the crowd out by opening up interior space," Rainbow explained, looking around her to confirm that crowd was thinning out all over the place now, allowing the huntsmen and huntresses — and the Atlesian troops — to take up positions to defend the docking pads, if any more grimm got past the Atlesian airships. "It's safer down here than up there."

"Okay, Dash," Shining Armor interjected. "I'll lead them down with Applejack and Sun."

"And I will remain here to assist Penny and the others," Ciel added.

"Right," Rainbow said. "Good luck." She hung up, and put her scroll away.

"That's a relief, darling," Rarity declared.

"A big one," Blake agreed. "So what now?"

Rainbow looked out at the sky; it was getting darker, the grimm were becoming harder to see; for that matter, the Atlesian airships were becoming harder to see as well, not least because they were going so fast. She could still see the cruisers pretty clearly, though — and the Valish destroyer moving in at a pace that could politely be described as 'stately' or, as Applejack might say, 'slower than molasses in winter.' What it would do once it finally got here … that was for General Ironwood to worry about.

To Blake, she said, "The grimm have tried to come in through the middle twice, and twice been burned, so they'll probably try and get in this way next. But they'll be exposed to our airships out here, trying to get in, moreso than they would be diving in from above, so I don't rate their chances. So long as everyone keeps their eyes open, fingers on triggers, we should be able to keep everyone safe until the battle is over."

She turned back, to where the rest of her flying reserve — Teams WWSR, ABRN, UMBR, and FNKI — were waiting for her. As she did so, Yang, Ren, and Nora took up positions on the docking pad, not right at the edge, but just ahead of the yellow line, where they could intercept anything trying to land or crawl through the arch into the arena before it could do any damage.

There were still a few people standing too close to the docking pad as though a skybus was going to show up any second, but Rainbow thought that they would move quickly if a grimm showed up.

With good luck, none would.

With less good luck … they would have work to do.

They still had work to do, as the battle in the skies around them continued and the Valish destroyer crawled inexorably through the skies.
 
Chapter 94 - The Valish Treachery
The Valish Treachery


The sound of a shot drew Yang's attention.

She turned, feet twisting on the metal of the docking pad, looking to her left, the direction from which the shot had come. Team YRBN — or Team YRN, or YR_N, or however you wanted to write out the name of a team that was to all intents and purposes down to just three members — was on the flank of the Beacon position, with other Beacon teams holding the docking pads that curved around to their right on the southern face of the arena, while to their right were the Haven teams running up the east side.

To Team YRN's right was Team BALL, and it was Team BALL that Yang could see when she turned, locked in combat with a griffon that had broken away from the battle and managed to set claws and feet upon the docking pad.

Yang's own feet, and her hands too, itched to get over there and help them out, even though she knew that she shouldn't. Helping out was what Rainbow Dash and her reserve was for; if Team BALL felt like they couldn't handle it, then they could call for backup, or if Yang felt that they couldn't handle it, then she could call for backup on their behalf — they had all been patched into the Amity Arena intercom, which meant that everyone could hear them, even the spectators, but on the other hand, it meant they didn't have to waste time calling one another up — but what she couldn't do, or at least what she wasn't supposed to do, was leave her own position to rush off to someone else who she thought might need the support.

If she did that, there was no telling what might land on her docking pad unopposed.

Yang knew all that, but she still kind of wanted to go and do it anyway.

But, honestly, it didn't look as though Team BALL needed the help; as Yang took a step back to see how it was going from just inside the promenade, they seemed to have things pretty well in hand. Lucius Andronicus was standing in front of the griffon, using his little flamethrowers to keep it at bay with jets of fire; meanwhile, Lavinia had gotten up onto the griffon's back and was unloading her gun into the nape of its neck, as well as dealing repeated strikes with both arms.

It brought a smile to Yang's face; it was a gutsy move — the griffon might try and take off with Lavinia still on its back — but one that would get her the kill if everything went well.

And the threat of the griffon taking off might be why one of her other teammates — Yang couldn't put a name to him; she thought that she remembered the names of Lavinia's other teammates, but she couldn't tell which of them was which — had grabbed hold of its tail. That, or he didn't want the griffon using said tail to whack Lavinia from behind.

Or it might be both.

The final member of the team was attacking the griffon from the side, hacking away at it with a scimitar so extravagantly curved it was close to curling back on itself. The griffon turned on him, but it was too late; it barely had time to do anything before it collapsed, dead, smoke rising from the body.

Lavinia hopped off the smoking remains before they disappeared, curtsying graciously as she accepted the congratulations of her teammates, signing to them that they deserved some of the praise for themselves for their efforts, patting her brother on the arm. Then she spotted Yang, looking at her from across the Promenade.

She waved with one hand.

Yang waved back, then signed, You okay over there?

Lavinia gestured around her, as if to ask if it didn't look like she was okay, before signing back, We're managing. You?

We're fine; it's all quiet,
Yang signed. Maybe we'll get some fun of our own soon.

Lavinia offered her a thumbs up, which Yang returned, before she returned her attention outwards, to the skies where the grimm battled the Atlesians.

Night fell early in the autumn, or at least the darkness did; it would get dark earlier than this, for sure — there were still a couple of months left before the longest night of the year — but Yang missed the long days of high summer when you could have seen a lot better at this time; as it was, they were reliant on moonlight. The moon was full, even the broken fragments were visible, but even so, Yang would have preferred the sunlight.

Apart from anything else, it would have felt better. There was something about the daylight that made fighting the grimm better than doing so in the dark.

"Someone's made a new friend," Nora observed.

"Isn't that the point?" Yang replied. "Isn't that why all these students came down here from Haven and Atlas? Besides, she fought a pretty good fight, didn't she? I think you'd like her too if you got to know her."

"I'm sure I would," Nora agreed. "If I could understand her the way you do."

"Oh, yeah, right," Yang muttered. "That … you don't read sign language, do you?"

Nora shook her head. "Ren does, don't you, Ren?"

A little, Ren signed.

Nora rolled her eyes. "Showoff," she said. "Just because you can do everything doesn't mean that you always have to."

"I've never claimed to be able to do everything," Ren declared. "I've always been disappointed that I can't compose poetry."

Yang blinked and said nothing, unsure if he was joking.

Judging by the stillness of Ren's own face, the failure of even a hint of a smile, it didn't seem as though he was. Yang guessed she shouldn't have been surprised; Ren was very rarely joking.

"And besides," he went on, "as far as sign goes, I could only get by in an emergency; I'm not sure that my knowledge is equal to a conversation."

"At least you know some of it," Yang said. "Most people don't bother to—" She stopped, realising that this could be taken as a rebuke to Nora. "Sorry, I didn't mean to— you didn't go to combat school, so it's easy to see why you never picked any of it up; I didn't mean anything by it." She looked back to Ren. "Though that does make it very impressive that you managed to learn any."

"Like I said, Ren can do everything," said Nora. She glanced at him, and the smile faltered on her face a little bit. "Almost everything."

XxXxX​

The little girl was crying.

She was dressed as Pyrrha, albeit with shoulder straps holding up her top, and she was kneeling down on the floor of the promenade, sobbing gently. There was no sign of anyone with her.

Arslan jogged towards them, her footfalls soft on the metal floor, and knelt down in front of her.

"Hey," she said. "Hello there, Miss. Are you okay?"

The little girl looked up at Arslan through the bangs of her Pyrrha wig; she sniffed but said nothing.

"There's no need to be shy," Arslan told her. "The Golden Lion only bites bad people and monsters."

The girl sniffed again. "Mom says I'm not supposed to talk to strangers."

"Yeah, but you know who I am, don't you?" Arslan asked. "I'm Arslan Altan; I'm not a stranger at all, so you can talk to me." She paused. "So, your Mom, huh? Is she around here somewhere?"

"One minute she was holding my hand, and then we were trying to get out, and then I let go and then there were so many people and I couldn't see and I'm scared I'm really scared, I—" she sobbed.

"It's okay," Arslan assured her. "It's okay. Let me help you." She leaned forward and breathed on the little girl's forehead. Rainbow, watching, wasn't sure exactly what was supposed to achieve, except that it seemed to do something because the little girl stopped sobbing almost at once, her eyes widening as she looked up at Arslan.

"Do you feel better now?" Arslan asked.

The little girl nodded.

"Of course you do," Arslan told her. "You're a lioness, and a Mistralian too." She smiled. "You don't need to be afraid. What's your name?"

"Chryssy. Chryssy Ceres."

"Nice to meet you, Chryssy Ceres," Arslan said. "And where are you from?"

"Eleusis."

"Eleusis?" Arslan repeated. "Wow, that's a great place, that is. I love Eleusis. I think the Eleusinioi is my favourite event of the whole tournament calendar, after the great tournament in Mistral itself." She leaned forward. "Between you and me, even though I'm supposed to be retired, I might keep competing in the Eleusinioi because it's just such a nice place to visit."

Chryssy gasped. "Really?"

Arslan nodded. "Upon my honour as a warrior. All the temples and the choirs and the dancers, I love how you can just walk down the street, and there'll be like a dozen people performing something or other, and performing really well too, and organised. It doesn't really happen anywhere else. Not even Mistral is quite like it." She paused. "Now, what do you say you come with me and my friends, and we'll see if we can't find your Mom; how does that sound?"

"Okay."

"Okay, come on," Arslan said, scooping Chryssy up in her arms and carrying her back to where her teammates and the rest of the reserve waited.

She was not the first lost child that they had come across. Rainbow wasn't sure how so many parents could be so careless with their kids, but she supposed that it had been a pretty tense situation and a pretty dense crowd.

It was still kind of a thick crowd in some places, although the promenade had been freed up considerably by the opening up of the interior of the arena; most of the spectators who had once crowded the promenade, crushing one another while they waited for an airship, had retreated into the maintenance corridors, and those that were still on the promenade tended to be clustering by the doors to those same corridors.

Despite the fact that you could hear the sounds of the battle going on in the skies between the Atlesian forces and the grimm, despite the fact that you could occasionally hear the sounds of fighting coming from the arena itself — albeit only briefly at a time, and nobody had needed to call for help yet — there were promising signs that people were calming down after their initial panic at the grimm attack. It wasn't business as usual by any means — nobody was manning the popcorn or the hotdog stands trying to make sales — but Rainbow had seen people making their way, a little furtively as if they were ashamed of themselves, towards the vending machines. It was a little weird, kind of a good thing, and at the same time pretty obvious. After all, who could say exactly how long they would be stuck up here before the General's airships cleared the skies? People were bound to get hungry or thirsty.

Rainbow wondered if she ought to ask Pinkie to start-up the hotdog stand or the toastie maker at the coffee place and start distributing stuff for free; people might appreciate something a bit more substantial than a chocolate bar or a packet of crisps — especially since crisp packets seemed to have more air than crisps in them these days.

Maybe later. Hopefully, this lockdown wouldn't last that long.

Arslan led the way, with the rest of the group following her around the circumference of the promenade to the information desk, a gently curving white counter where a monitor on the wall still displayed the timetable for that day's all-concluded matches. The employees who had manned the counter during the day had fled, taking themselves off down into the corridors with everyone else, and so now, Twilight and Fluttershy sat behind the pristine white surface, while Applejack leaned against the desk and Maud Pie stood at ease nearby, her hands clasped behind her back, her expression as rigid as if she'd been on parade.

Chryssy Ceres was not the first child that they'd found who'd gotten separated from her parents or guardians or whatever, and there were still half a dozen other children who hadn't yet been reunited with theirs. Pinkie was taking care of them, with a little help from Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo, all not far from the information desk where they could be kept an eye on without disturbing Twi and Fluttershy.

"We've got another one," Arslan said, plonking Chryssy down on top of the desk. "Got separated from her mom."

Twilight sighed. "You poor thing. What's your name?"

"Chryssy Ceres," Chryssy said, sounding more confident than she had done before.

Twilight nodded. "And do you know what your mother's name is?"

Chryssy shook her head.

Twilight smiled. "Okay, well, never mind." She leaned forward, and spoke into a microphone on the second level of the desk, below the counter that was visible from the outside. Her voice emerged out of the speakers mounted all around the arena. "Can the mother of Chryssy Ceres please come to the information desk? That's the mother of Chryssy Ceres, we have your daughter waiting for you." She kept smiling as she said, "I'm sure your mom will get here very soon, but until she does, you can wait over there with my friend Pinkie Pie."

"Hey there!" Pinkie cried as Arslan picked Chryssy up again, lifting her off the desk and putting her down on the ground with the other children. "My name's Pinkie Pie; it's nice to meet you! And your name is Chryssy, right? So tell me something, Chryssy, do you like balloon animals?"

Chryssy nodded eagerly.

"Alrighty then!" Pinkie cried as she pulled a fully inflated pink balloon out of her hair and instantly began twisting and folding it in her hands, the balloon squeaking as she moulded it into the shape of a prancing horse, forelegs up in the air.

"It's a pony!" Pinkie declared as Chryssy clapped her hands in delight.

Arslan looked at Twilight, and then looked back at Rainbow and the others. "How—?" she said, pointing at Pinkie. "How … where did she—?"

"Don't ask, sugarcube," Applejack said.

"In the nicest way, the answer is usually 'don't ask' when it comes to Pinkie," Flash added.

"You know her?" asked Cardin.

"Yeah, we went to combat school together," Flash explained. "I went to Canterlot with all of these girls."

"And you're still single?" Russel exclaimed. "Wow, I had no idea you were such a loser."

Flash was the bigger man in more ways than just his height and didn't deign to reply.

Rainbow approached the desk. "How's it going?" she asked.

"We—" Fluttershy began, and then hesitated for a second. Her voice was very quiet, even by her standards. "People aren't coming to get their children as quickly as we thought."

Rainbow winced. "Well, we've cleared people off the promenade, but probably the interiors are pretty crowded now; maybe it's taking them a while to get up here. But apart from that, any issues?"

"There are still a few people who seem to think we know when the skybuses are going to show up," Twilight said, with a wry smile. "But other than that, no, it's okay so far. And Pinkie and the girls are doing a great job."

"Come on, everyone," Apple Bloom cried. "Let Sweetie Belle know how much we all want to hear her sing! Sweetie Belle! Sweetie Belle!"

"This is bullying," Sweetie Belle groaned.

"Not at all, darling," Rarity declared with amusement. "It's simply a little push to get you out of your shell."

Rainbow grinned. "We'll leave you to it, since you're doing so well," she said, and led the others away, continuing around the promenade to see what was going on around the whole circumference of the Amity Arena.

Umber Gorgoneion yawned. "I don't know about anyone else, but I thought that being trapped in an isolated location under siege by the grimm would be a little more exciting."

"'Exciting'?" Blake repeated. "Would you rather the grimm were attacking us instead of fighting the Atlesian fleet?"

"It would certainly raise the drama of the situation, wouldn't it?" asked Umber.

"And put people's lives at risk!" Blake stated hotly.

"True, true," Umber murmured. "But helping lost children isn't what I go to school for."

"Personally, I prefer a fight with less at stake," said one of Umber's teammates, a mouse faunus about the same height as Weiss, with a long tail dragging along the ground after him. On his head, he wore a loose-fitting cap with a peacock feather in it.

Umber shifted uncomfortably. "Well … you may have a point, Reap; I will concede it."

"Boring is good," Rainbow said. "Boring is great. So long as it's boring in here, it means that the fleet is destroying the grimm out there, and that is very, very good."

Let's just hope it stays that way.

XxXxX​

"It seems," Blackthorn huffed, "that General Ironwood has still not committed any additional forces to the defence of the Amity Arena."

"Ah, well, never mind," Sonata said. "They'll all get a fight, one way or another. Now," — she stretched out her arms and cracked her knuckles — "is everyone ready?"

Blackthorn smiled. "Our ships are still moving into position, but your friends are ready and waiting, and it would be best if they were to start the fight first."

"Yeah, yeah, it would," Sonata agreed. "It would look kind of weird to people if you started a fight before the excuse for you starting a fight … started." She laughed. "Oh, this is going to be so much fun!"

She bounced up and down on the tips of her toes. This was it! This was it! This was always her favourite part, when you just set everybody running wild and brought down a kingdom in a seething mass of anger and hatred.

Oh, if only my sisters could be here to see this.

She didn't miss their condescension, or their smug sense of superiority, but now that the moment had arrived, now that she was about to achieve — on her own! — the destruction that delighted them … she was a little disappointed that they weren't around to witness it.

If they could see me now…

"Isn't this exciting, Cinder?" she asked. "We're going to have the Best. Night. Ever!"

"Yes, Mistress," Cinder whispered. "It's wonderful."

"Aww, you're not worried about your friends, are you?" Sonata asked, turning towards her. "I tell you what, if you're a very good girl, I'll let you kill them yourself; how does that sound?"

Cinder's smile didn't reach her eyes, but she wouldn't have been smiling if she hadn't been angry enough that a part of her — and not a teensy tiny part, either; a fairly big part of her — hadn't wanted just that.

"That's right," Sonata murmured. "That's right. You might feel guilty about it, you might even feel conflicted, but inside, you hate them, don't you? Sunset, Pyrrha, you hate all of them."

Cinder closed her eyes. Her voice was hoarse. "Yes, Mistress."

"And why shouldn't you?" Sonata asked, a musical lilt in her voice as she just gave Cinder a little bit of reinforcement in that regard. "They defeated you. They abandoned you. They left you to die." She smiled. "They left you to me. So why shouldn't you pay them back for everything they've done to you? Why shouldn't they pay for all their faults?" She giggled as she turned away from Cinder. "Okay, General, let's kick this party up a notch!"

XxXxX​

It was an armoured truck, the kind used to transport money cards between banks.

This truck didn't look like it was transporting money; it was painted a monotone matte black, without the logo of a security company on the side like you'd expect to find. The windows were tinted black too, so that Martinez couldn't see a security guard in a helmet inside — or anyone else, for that matter. The driver, and any passenger he might have, was as hidden from her as the contents of the vehicle. All she could see was an armoured truck, the bulky armour plating visible on the bodywork, with its headlights set to maximum so that they glared into her eyes and made her raise her hand to shield them, as it came flying around the corner at speeds that deserved a ticket under any circumstances.

And considering that the truck was heading straight for the gates of the power plant, it was fair to say that these were not any circumstances. What did an armoured truck want with a power plant? What were they there to collect or drop off? Dust would be brought in by a tanker.

And why so fast? What reason did this truck, or any vehicle, have to be driving so fast towards gates that were closed — unless they wanted to smash them open?

Martinez grabbed the radio in her own truck, holding it up to her mouth. "Martinez to all units: stop that truck. Repeat: stop that truck; do not let it reach the power plant." She let the radio fall down onto her lap. "I hope you're ready, Mallard," she said as her right hand found the gearstick and shifted into first gear. Her foot pressed down on the accelerator. "'Cause I think this night is about to get interesting."

She popped the handbrake. The undercover truck leapt forwards with a jolt that threw Martinez and Mallard forward in their seats. Martinez's hand found the gearstick again, and the truck sped up as she switched quickly between gears to match her increasing speed. Her other hand gripped the wheel steadily as she raced in pursuit of the armoured truck.

One of the uniformed cars, its sirens flashing, had already moved forward to partially cover the gates. The black armoured truck tried to turn, maybe in a desperate attempt to manoeuvre around the police car while still passing through — in every sense — the gates, but it was too late, and the truck was going too fast. One of the officers had time to get out of the car before the armoured truck slammed into it, ploughing the police car into the metal gates that warded the power plant, partially smashing through them, wedging the police car against the corner of the gateway where it met the perimeter wall and getting stuck itself thanks to the same police car that it had stuck. The armoured truck growled, its engine straining, its wheels spinning, but though the police car's body was crumpled and battered — indeed, because it was partly crumpled and battered — it couldn't be moved any further into the plant.

And neither could the armoured truck.

Martinez began to slow down. She switched her left hand onto the wheel, and with her right hand, she reached for her pistol.

The officer who'd still been in the car when it was hit was trying to crawl out. The officer who had already gotten out, looking around to see that all the other cars were converging upon his position, or else the officers were already getting out of theirs, drew his sidearm as he approached the armoured truck.

Martinez braked, stopping her own truck and opening the door. As the crisp, cool air entered the cab, she could hear the officer commanding whoever was in the armoured truck to open the door and come out with their hands up.

The armoured truck was illuminated in the lights of many police cars, marked and unmarked. It sat there, dark and silent, no answer to the officer's command.

Martinez got out of the car, drawing her pistol as she did so. Mallard did likewise, holding that sword thing that he'd hoped to use as a huntsman. Other officers, uniformed and detectives, did the same, all with their weapons drawn and pointed towards the armoured truck as they waited to see what the occupants would do.

The uniformed officer, aware of so much backup, approached the door.

The door opened.

Martinez's finger tightened ever so slightly upon the trigger.

A young man — about the same age as Weiss, maybe a couple of years older — got out of the truck. He was skinny and very pale, like he didn't get out of the house and into the sun enough. He was dressed all in black, just like his truck, a long black leather jacket that screamed 'trying too hard' and a black shirt with a skull on it. His dark hair was shaved on the back and sides in an uppercut, which really brought out how long and angular his head was; it was doing him no favours whatsoever. He held his hands up above his head and shuffled along the ground.

His voice trembled as he said, "The dark is rising! The rough beast is slouching towards Vytal! She has four horns and shall claim four crowns!"

Martinez rolled her eyes. Grimm worshipper. Maybe it's the fact that the Vytal Tournament is over got him worked up. But, while most grimm worshippers were pretty pathetic in her — admittedly limited, because they mostly weren't organised enough to commit organised crime — experience, nevertheless, she had come across a couple who were cold as ice.

And the entire Valish Police Department hadn't been put on standby because of a couple of kids who thought that the Vytal Festival was a waypoint on the road to the apocalypse.

As the uniformed officer pushed the kid down onto the ground and started to cuff him and read him his rights, Martinez turned away, eyes scanning the surrounding area, the rooftops, the—

The loud and lengthy blaring of a horn alerted Martinez and the other cops to the approach of a lorry barreling down the road. It was a real big rig, long nosed, towing a long SDC trailer after it. Martinez tried to aim for the cab, but the headlights were so bright that they blinded her, she couldn't see who was driving or — once the lorry was coming towards her — anything but the brightness of the headlights that was bearing down upon her.

Martinez threw herself to one side, rolling along the tarmac of the road as the lorry smashed through the intervening police cars, scattering police officers in all directions to avoid being run over until it skidded to a halt with a screech of brakes.

The trailer doors popped open, and men and women poured out. They wore bandanas, sunglasses and ballcaps to hide their faces; they wore armour vests over their shirts and blouses; and they had rifles, submachine guns, and shotguns in their hands.

They opened fire, the muzzles of their guns flashing to light up the gathering darkness. Police officers, caught in the open, went down; others returned fire as they scrambled to take cover. Martinez saw Cote, the Menagerie liaison whatever, firing with one hand while she dragged Weatherly behind a car. She saw the uniformed officer who had been arresting that kid from the armoured truck lying face down on the ground as the kid himself scrambled for the safety of his friends.

Martinez could have shot him in the back — her finger tightened on the trigger — but he was unarmed, and there had to be lines that separated you from the villains, or else you couldn't really talk about being the good guys no more. Instead, she shot someone who actually had a gun in the kneecaps, and while he had a gun, he turned out not to have any aura because he dropped his rifle and went down on the ground, shrieking and moaning in pain as he clutched at his legs.

Mallard charged towards the cultists who had piled out of the truck, firing his pistol with one hand while he brandished his sword with the other. He tried to parry the bullets with it, like he'd actually been accepted into Beacon or something, but he didn't get them all because he staggered and nearly spun around when one hit him in the shoulder. Still, he kept on going, she had to give the kid that.

Martinez, still firing, got up and went after him because she certainly wasn't going to let him charge in there like that by himself. She just wished she had her pick-axe handle with her.

Unfortunately, she'd left it in the van.

Mallard reached the first grimm worshipper — assuming that was what they all were, what with this whole thing looking like a set up and the first guy talking about the rough beast and the four horns and all that crap — and slashed at him with his sword; his opponent parried with the shaft of his rifle, but Mallard pistol-whipped across the side of the head.

Good boy.

The guy didn't go down just yet, but it hurt him harder than it would have if he'd had any aura, because he dropped his gun and started groaning in pain. Mallard hit him again, with the hilt of his sword this time, and the guy went down.

Martinez had almost caught up when Mallard found his next opponent, a pretty muscular dude, bald and not wearing a cap over his head, nothing you wouldn't find in most dive bars in this town, right down to ripping the sleeves of his plaid shirt to show off his grimm tattoos. Mallard slashed at him sideways; tattoo guy ducked nimbly beneath his slash and hit Mallard in the gut with the butt of his shotgun. Mallard doubled over with an 'oof.' Tattoos hit him again, in the chin this time, not hard enough to knock him head over heels but to stagger him backwards, certainly.

Mister unexpectedly capable reversed his shotgun again so the barrel was pointing into Mallard's chest.

Martinez yelled as she shot him, firing three rounds into his chest. He had aura — as she might have guessed — so it didn't hurt him none, but it did stop him from taking the shot at Mallard.

And then Martinez was right on top of him. She ploughed into him before he could take a shot at her either, bowling him over with the force of her momentum so that they both went down in a heap on the tarmac — with Martinez on top. He tried to hit her with the shotgun barrel; Martinez took it on the wrist, and what with them being so close, he didn't have room for a big swing, so it didn't hurt her aura that much. She, on the other hand, didn't need a lot of room to smack him in the face with her pistol grip, straight down, one hit after the next like she was hammering down a particularly stubborn and annoying nail doing some DIY. One, two, three, four, he tried to hit her again, and she blocked it with her other arm again, grabbing the shotgun barrel and wrestling with him for it while she hit him. He tried to headbutt her, his bald head erupting upwards, but his beefy red neck was too short to get to her. Five, six, seven, eight, his aura broke, and the ninth hit put him to sleep — and it would give him something to wake up to, as well.

Yeah, that's what you get, Martinez thought.

She'd emptied her pistol, so she grabbed the guy's shotgun — it wasn't like he'd be needing it anymore — as she got up.

"Mallard, get back, find cover!" she yelled, firing the shotgun at the nearest target and blowing him sideways across the road.

She began to retreat herself, pumping the shotgun as she did so. She felt a couple of bullets strike her, putting a couple of nasty dents in her aura, but she found the shooter and shot them next. She pumped the shotgun — only to find that it was empty.

Aw, come on! Martinez threw the shotgun away and, she wasn't ashamed to admit it, ran; there was no point in standing still or walking slowly while getting shot at only to see your aura chipped away. Better to run and make it to cover where you might do some good.

She threw herself to the ground and skidded under the van to take cover behind it. She could hear the bullets slamming into the metal on the other side but so far none of them were actually punching through it.

Although they were shattering the windows and getting glass all over Mallard, who was crouched behind the door.

"What do we do, El-Tee?" he asked, shaking some of the shattered glass off.

"Get away from there," Martinez said, reloading her pistol and gesturing for him to come over to her, away from the window and, as importantly, away from the door.

He crept towards her, and as he did, she crept around him.

"We do what we can to keep them away," she said, opening the door on their side. "And we call for backup." She raised her arm up and fired a few shots blindly out of the broken window on the driver's side as she groped with her other hand for the radio. She found it and pulled it over to her.

"This is Lieutenant Martinez of the Flying Squad; we have an emergency at Batterham Power Station, shots fired and officers down, requesting immediate assistance."

There was no reply. There was only silence from the radio.

Martinez waited a couple of seconds, then pressed down on the button to transmit again.

"This is Lieutenant Martinez at Batterham Power Station; we have shots fired and officers down, requesting immediate assistance. Can anyone hear me?"

There was more silence, silence that didn't last that long, but it seemed longer when Martinez was leaning into the cab of her truck with bullets slamming into the door.

Then the radio lit up.

"This is Lieutenant Traxler, requesting backup at Kingston Relay Tower; we are under attack."

"This is Captain Benson, shots fired at South Bank Power Station, requesting immediate assistance from all available units."

"This is Sergeant Keel; we need help from any available units at VBC Studios, officer down, repeat, officer down."

More and more requests for backup rolled in: from the skydock, from power stations, from CCT relays, everyone was requesting backup; no one was announcing that they were on their way, not to Martinez, not to anyone or anywhere.

Everyone needed help, but nobody was coming for them. It was as if the entire of the VPD had been deployed, and they still didn't have enough officers.

But that … that couldn't be right. No, no, it was a lot of officers, and yeah, if everywhere was under attack, then they were going to be stretched thin, but what about the other shifts, what about rotations, what was command doing about all this? Heck, what about the military?

Why wasn't anybody answering?

Was anybody even listening to them?

XxXxX​

Ironwood felt that he had reason to be satisfied with the way the battle was going so far.

Not least of which was the way that the battle was presently contained to the skies around the Amity Colosseum. He had no doubt that, at some point tonight, the grimm presently massed around Vale would commence their attack — that was why he didn't dare weaken his own forces on the perimeter to defend Amity — but every moment they delayed gave his forces more time to destroy the grimm around the arena and get the people out of there. Not to mention get his students down so that any who wished to join the battle could do so. He couldn't say that they wouldn't be welcome.

The other reason he had to be satisfied was that his forces were winning. Yes, they had suffered losses in the defending squadrons, and that was always a tragedy, but in return for those losses, they had defended the Amity Arena, prevented almost any grimm from landing on it, and were gradually whittling down the numbers of the grimm to nothing. If things continued on this present trajectory, then it couldn't be long until the grimm around Amity were destroyed, with no civilian casualties.

It was enough to make him wonder why the battle had been opened in this way. He supposed that if the grimm had managed to destroy Amity and kill everyone inside, it would have been very demoralising, but had they really thought that was likely?

Only one thing disturbed him. Only one thing prevented his unalloyed satisfaction, and that was the slow but steady movement of the Valish destroyer Terror towards the Amity Arena.

Whose side were they on? What did they intend? If Cinder was right, then the Valish military, in thrall to a Siren, could not be trusted. As such, he had no choice but to regard the glacial approach of the Terror with suspicion. But what was he supposed to do about it? He couldn't order his ships to open fire without cause, and if he did, there was a good chance his officers would refuse to obey him.

And, though he was prepared to open fire, if he had to, for the good of Atlas, for his fleet, for the good of humanity … he didn't want to be the one to fire the first shot. If this was the start of a war between Atlas and Vale — though for gods' sake, he hoped it wasn't — he wanted history to record that it was Vale, not Atlas, who fired first.

But that lofty sentiment, and the fact that hardly anyone knew the truth — the possible truth — about the Valish Defence Force, meant that his hands were tied. He could watch the Terror coming, but he couldn't act on his misgivings.

"Hail them again," he ordered des Voeux.

"Yes, sir," des Voeux replied. He bent down a little over his console. "Valish warship Terror, this is the Atlesian cruiser Valiant, what are your intentions, respond, over."

He waited, and Ironwood waited too, as the seconds entered into double digits.

"No response, sir," des Vœux confirmed.

Colonel Sky Beak cleared his throat. "Ahem, General Ironwood, if I may—"

Ironwood turned around to see Sky Beak gesturing with one hand towards the communications station.

Ironwood considered for a moment. He trusted that Sky Beak was not under the influence of the Siren — he'd been on Ironwood's ship, and none of the rest of his crew were under her control — but at the end of the day, he was still a Valish officer.

And the Valish were not yet their enemies.

He nodded. "Go ahead."

"Thank you, sir," Sky Beak said, clicking his heels together as he quickly crossed the CIC, his boots squeaking on the polished floor, until he stood over des Voeux and his console.

Sky Beak bent down and said, "Terror, this is Colonel Sky Beak of the Mount Aris Light Dragoons, please respond." He fell silent, waiting. Waiting for as long as Ironwood had waited for a response, and to just as little avail.

Sky Beak exhaled wordlessly. "Try hailing General Blackthorn."

"We've tried," des Voeux said.

"Then try again!" Sky Beak said sharply. He sighed. "I apologise. Please."

"Do it," Ironwood instructed.

"Yes, sir," said des Voeux. "Hailing Valish Headquarters now."

"General Blackthorn," Sky Beak said. "This is Colonel Sky Beak aboard the Atlesian flagship; we're tracking the Terror and Valish airships moving towards the Amity Colosseum, but Terror isn't answering hails. We should coordinate our efforts to protect Amity with the Atlesians." He paused, a drawn out pause in the hope of an answer that did not come. "General Blackthorn? Will someone damn well answer?!"

"Colonel Sky Beak, please step back," Ironwood said, calmly but firmly.

Sky Beak did as he was bade, but as he made his way to stand behind Ironwood once more he said, "I don't understand it, General; why won't they respond?"

"I don't know," Ironwood lied.

"Sir," Irving spoke up from the sensor station. "The Terror is picking up speed."

"What about the Zhenyuan?" asked Ironwood.

"Keeping clear of the Arena, sir."

"Signal all ships and squadrons," Ironwood said. "Tell them to keep their distance from the Valish as much as possible without compromising the defence of the Amity Colosseum."

"General Ironwood!" exclaimed Sky Beak. "I know that the lack of response is concerning, but—"

"I hope that the Valish are joining us in defence of the Amity Arena and all the people on board," Ironwood declared. "And our forces will continue to prioritise that defence. But, in light of the circumstances, in light of the complete silence both from the Terror and from the Valish high command, I can't afford to be complacent."

XxXxX​

"Okay, people," Spitfire said, "you heard the man: stay away from the Valish."

"I thought they were on our side," Misty said.

"They probably demanded their own special part of the sky to defend so that they can say they contributed," remarked Soarin' derisively.

"That'll do, Five," Spitfire told him. "I don't know why we have to steer clear; I just know what we've been told, so let's follow orders, do our jobs, and wrap this up so everyone can get off that arena and go enjoy their party."

Speaking of wrapping things up, she targeted a nevermore and hit it with two shots from her laser, turning it to ashes.

With Silver Zoom on her wing, Spitfire rolled her Skydart so that she could get a look at the Valish — without getting closer to them; she wasn't disobeying any orders — as they approached. Their warship was moving faster now, picking up speed even as it was reaching the point where it ought to have been slowing down; it should have moved faster to get here then slowed as it reached its intended position.

But Spitfire was more interested in the fighters that were gathered around the destroyer like fleas on a dog. There were thirty-six of them, an entire wing, keeping pace with their warship for now, arranged in a protective formation. They were flying Atlesian airships, old AF-14 Tomahawks. The Tomahawk had been a fine airship in its day … but that 'in its day' was doing an awful lot of work in that statement; it was a relic at this point, they'd all been retired from Atlesian service years ago, and the Valish should have done the same; they probably hadn't been willing to spend the money on it, just like they hadn't been willing to spend the money replacing their warships until now, but what that meant was that even the Mistralians had better airships than they did, even if not so many of them.

And yet, for all that, the Valish were still better off than any Atlesian Skyhawk pilot.

And the Tomahawk certainly looked nice, she'd give it that. With its swept back wings, its unobtrusive engines mounted at the rear, its fuselage pointed like a missile, it looked the part of a fighter; Spitfire would even go so far as to say that it made her Skydart look ugly.

But air battles weren't beauty contests, and they weren't won by the best-looking airship but by the best performance.

And on that score, the Tomahawk had been left behind.

Not that it mattered. The Atlesians were winning this battle without any Valish help, and they would win it with or without any Valish help. Soarin's attitude might be impolitic towards their hosts, but he was pretty much right: the Valish were showing up late to the party so that they could grab a slice of the credit, so that Councillor Emerald could go on TV tonight or tomorrow morning and say 'we helped!'

As those thoughts passed through Spitfire's mind, the Valish Tomahawks began to change position; instead of swarming all around the Valish destroyer, they moved to cluster exclusively on the port side, leaving the starboard side unprotected.

Or leaving it clear.

Having sped up, the Valish warship began to slow down again; it was approaching the Atlesian cruiser Resolution, which was turning towards it even as it moved on a course which would take it past the destroyer's bow and away from them.

The Valish destroyer also began to turn, presenting its now-unmasked broadside towards the Resolution.

Its gun ports were open, all cannons pointed towards the Atlesian cruiser.

Spitfire's eyes widened. They wouldn't.

The Valish fired.

Twenty guns mounted upon the broadside blazed with fire, obscuring the ship itself in a wall of flame. Then it was the turn of the Resolution's port side to be consumed with fire as explosions ripped along the flank of the vessel. She staggered, shoved sideways by the force of the impact, listing slightly to port as smoke and flame rose from her wounded side. She dipped a little in the air; Spitfire could see secondary explosions bursting within, lighting up the night sky.

Spitfire's comm lit up, the voices of her pilots filling the cockpit.

"What the—?"

"Did the Valish just fire on Resolution?"

"What do we do?"

"Was it an accident?"

"How do we—?"

"That's enough!" Spitfire yelled. "Get it together, Wonderbolts; we—"

She stopped, as she saw the Valish fighters peel away from their destroyer, splitting up and beginning to streak through the air in pairs.

Two of them were coming straight for her and Silver Zoom.

"Wonderbolts, take evasive action!" she commanded. "Do not return fire until we have the go ahead from command." Spitfire turned away from the Valish, increasing the power to her engines to increase speed, hoping to outrun the Valish Tomahawks until she had permission to fight. She switched to the command channel. "Wonderbolt Lead to Command; come in, Command."

XxXxX​

Ironwood tightened his jaw. So, it was true. What Cinder had told Miss Shimmer and Miss Nikos about the Valish military had been correct. They had been subverted, and now, they were their enemies.

He almost wished that he could be as shocked about this as the rest of the officers and crew on the bridge.

Almost, because if he were as shocked, then he would have lost his ability to respond, but nevertheless, it would have been … a relief, perhaps, a weight off his conscience not to have seen this coming.

To be like Fitzjames, who had half risen out of his seat with an oath, like des Voeux who was staring at the image of the damaged Resolution with astonishment, like the rest who seemed to have been stunned by what had just happened.

Colonel Sky Beak also seemed to have been shocked by what had just happened. His voice was weak, almost feeble as he murmured. "I … I don't understand; I—"

"Colonel Sky Beak, you will surrender your sidearm immediately," General Ironwood commanded without looking at him. "Sergeant Wallis, take his gun."

"Yes sir."

"You," Sky Beak began. "You can't think that I—"

"What I think is irrelevant, Colonel; what I know is that a Valish ship has just fired on one of my own. For that reason alone, I cannot allow you to remain armed." It was hard on the Valish Colonel, who by virtue of being up on Ironwood's ship probably hadn't been affected by the Siren; but it was, if nothing else, the response that his crew would expect from him in this situation — not to mention the possibility that Sky Beak might prioritise his loyalty to Vale over his good sense. "Des Voeux!"

Des Voeux started, tearing his eyes away from the monitor. "Yes, sir?"

"Patch me through to the Resolution," Ironwood commanded.

"Aye aye, sir," des Vœux replied. He started to work, then hesitated. "Sir, Wonderbolt Leader is hailing."

"Put them through," Ironwood said.

"Aye, aye, sir," des Vœux repeated.

"Command, this is Wonderbolt Lead," Spitfire said. "The Valish have just opened fire—"

"I'm aware, Spitfire," Ironwood said.

"And now their fighters are moving to engage," Spitfire added. "Request— what are your orders, sir?"

"General!" Sky Beak cried. "There has to be some—"

"Be quiet, Colonel," Ironwood said sharply. "Sergeant, you will escort the Colonel to his quarters and keep him there under guard until I see fit to release him. Spitfire, no, des Voeux, signal all units: the Valish Defence Force has just launched an attack on the Resolution. We don't know how deep this madness spreads, but all units are to be on their guard and have permission to defend themselves if attacked. Spitfire, all Valish forces around Amity are to be treated as hostile, but your priority is still the defence of Amity Arena and preventing any grimm from gaining entry."

Nevertheless, there was a note of grim satisfaction in Spitfire's voice as she said, "Understood, sir. Over and out."

"Now, put me through to the Resolution," Ironwood instructed.

"Yes, sir," des Voeux replied. "Patching you through now."

"Resolution, this is Valiant," Ironwood said. "What's your situation?"

The reply from Major Cochrane, officer commanding Resolution, was preceded by a cough. "Multiple direct hits on the port side, sir," she said. "Hull breaches, fires on multiple decks, point defence systems are compromised. Situation excellent; I'm coming about to return fire with the main guns."

"Can you handle it?" Ironwood asked. "That sounds like an extensive list of damage."

"It's a Valish rust bucket who's lost the advantage of surprise," Cochrane protested. "Sir, if I can't blow it out the sky, I deserve to hand in my commission and Resolution deserves to be on the scrap heap. Leave this to us."

Well, this certainly dented her morale, Ironwood thought. "Very well. Good hunting, Cochrane. Ironwood out." He turned to Schnee, who as far as he could tell had not moved at all. She had been stood there, waiting for his order.

"Major Schnee," he said. "You will take a small force and compel the surrender of the Valish high command."

All as they had discussed earlier, of course, but if Fitzjames and the other officers heard him giving the order, it would be so much the better — it would stop them wondering why he and Schnee had come up with a plan ahead of time.

The fewer awkward questions the better.

Schnee saluted. "Yes, sir!"

"Wait!" Sky Beak shouted. "General, wait, let me go with them!"

Ironwood looked over his shoulder. Sky Beak stood in the doorway of the CIC; he wasn't resisting the sergeant enough to get himself a rifle butt driven into his gut, but he was failing to obey the hand on his arm.

"You want to force General Blackthorn to surrender and order his forces to do the same," Sky Beak went on, talking quickly; the words tumbled out of his mouth. "Having a Valish officer present would— might make things easier. Might make it seem less like a coup. Or an Atlesian takeover."

Sergeant Wallis pulled him away.

"Wait," Ironwood said. "Hold, sergeant."

He thought for a moment. The Valish colonel had a point; when it came to order the Valish to stand down, if General Blackthorn refused to give the order, it might be of assistance to have a Valish officer, a high-ranking officer known to other senior officers, who could declare that he was relieving General Blackthorn of his command and taking his place.

It might not work; there was no guarantee at all that soldiers under the control of a Siren would obey him, or obey an order to surrender for that matter.

But that didn't mean that it wasn't worth trying.

Ironwood glanced at Schnee. If she wasn't comfortable with the idea, then he wouldn't force the colonel on her.

"I will do what you think best, of course, sir," Schnee said softly, in a voice that conveyed no opinion upon the matter.

"Major Schnee will be in command; you will be an observer," Ironwood informed him.

"Of course."

"And you will be unarmed," Ironwood added.

"You can put me in cuffs to suppress my aura, if you like," Sky Beak muttered.

Ironwood's eyebrows rose slightly. "You'd go in defenceless?"

"To prevent bloodshed and the start of a war?" Sky Beak asked. "To prevent devastation befalling my home?" He swallowed. "Yes, I'd like to think I would."

It was impossible not to somewhat admire the man for that, but Ironwood's admiration did not extend so far as declining to restrain him. "Then I wish you luck, Colonel. Sergeant, restrain the Colonel and hand him into the custody of Major Schnee." He turned to Schnee. "Get it done, Schnee. And get it done quickly, while there's still a chance to stop this before it gets out of hand."

Schnee came to attention, her boot slamming onto the deck. "Count on it, sir. You can rely on me."
 
Chapter 95 - Martial Law
Martial Law


Ozpin stood at the window of his office, the vast window which offered him such an expansive view of Beacon, of Vale beyond, and of the skies over both his school and his city.

The skies that had become a battlefield.

He had his cane clasped in his hands. He very much wanted to lean upon it. Watching the Atlesian and Valish airships do battle in the skies above his school, above his city, he felt … he felt very old. He felt as though he had lived too long.

It was always true. It had been true for many years now — he had always lived too long — but there were times when he felt his age particularly intensely.

Anyone who had lived through the Great War as he had might look out and look up at this battle between the forces of Vale and Atlas, a battle of the sort that was supposed to have been banished forever, and think that they had lived too long. Anyone who had seen the days that he had seen, witnessed the bloodshed he had witnessed, who had passed through those battles and that bloodshed to chain up cruel war within the bounds of Vytal, might look up and see those same gates opened wide and war unleashed once more in all his horrors and despair of it.

He had … he had less cause than most men to lament, though it was a tragedy most grievous. When one lived as long as he did, it was inevitable that one would see the same things over and over again, cycles repeating themselves for good and ill alike. There came a point when one could only say that all of this had happened before, and all of it would happen again. He had never wholly believed that the era of peace ushered in after the Faunus Rights Revolution could last forever; he would have been a fool had he believed that the gates and chains that held back war would hold for all time until the utter end of Remnant.

But to see them fall at this time, in this way, in this place … had he not the right, as any old man with wizened skin and rheumy eyes would surely have the right, to lament, to shake his head, to weep, to feel that he had lived too long? To wish that he had not lived to see such times return, though he had lived and he would live to see all times?

Long had he lived, too long. It had been so long since he had heard the chimes of midnight that … it must have been a year ago or more.

And yet, there were times when he felt his age most keenly, and this was surely one of them. To watch Vale and Atlas at each other's throats once more.

He closed his eyes and fought an inward battle against despair. This might not lead to war. The situation might be contained. If the Siren were defeated, if General Blackthorn was forced to surrender—

"Do you really believe that?" Raven asked. "Are you really still so naïve as to think that's possible?"

Ozpin glanced at her over his shoulder. She was not really here, of course; this was not Raven, this … this was his fears, his doubts, made manifest out of his mind. Were Glynda to come in right now, she would see him conversing with the empty air.

"There is still a chance," he said. "Still a chance that war may be avoided."

"Look out of your window, old man," Raven snapped derisively. "The war has started!"

"Even if it has started," said Summer Rose, appearing on the far side of the room, "it may finish on this same night."

She wore a cloak of white, a white exterior and a white lining, clasped across her chest by four crossbelts of black leather, with the silver rose that she had passed onto her daughter clasped in the centre of those belts. Beneath the cloak, her dress was red, with a knee-length skirt that billowed outwards, giving her plenty of room to move and no chance to trip or obstruct her. In one hand, she held her familial axe, looking large and brutish compared with its slight and — if he might admit it without seeming a goat — rather lovely owner.

She, too, was not here, worse luck. He would have welcomed her now. He would have welcomed her return at any time. If Summer had returned, not dead all these years but … if she had lost her memory, or were serving as a priestess in a Mistralian temple waiting for her husband to decide to take a third wife like some preposterous comedy, then Ozpin would have believed that there were other gods than the cruel ones that oversaw this world.

But she was not here, any more than Raven was; Summer, too, was conjured by his mind, though from a better part of it than Raven was sprung out from.

"You don't believe that," Raven said. "You can't believe that."

"Nobody wants a war—" Summer began.

"Someone wants a war, or else how did it start?" demanded Raven.

"You know why," Summer responded. "If it weren't for the Siren, then none of this would be happening."

"But it has happened," Raven declared. "And now, it cannot be stopped. No one knows about a Siren, about Equestrian magic influencing people's minds, and no one will care. All that they'll know, all that they'll care about, is that a Valish airship opened fire on an Atlesian ship and that the Atlesian ship is about to destroy the Valish ship."

Ozpin turned away from both of them, looking out of his window once again; though the air was filled with flying grimm, and with the smaller fighters of both the Valish and Atlesians locked in battle, the greater size of the Valish destroyer and of General Ironwood's cruiser — not to mention the fire and smoke emanating out of the latter — made them easy to pick out.

The Atlesians were firing back. The Valish, as far as Ozpin could see, had not fired a second volley; the guns on the Valish destroyers were rather old, and each gun had to be individually reloaded in a process that took some little time. No doubt, the airmen on board that ship were working as fast as they could, pushing their systems hard to move the great shells from the magazine to the guns, but … during his time on the Council, he had never pushed for greater vigour on the part of the Valish Defence Force; if they had withered and died and left the defence of Vale entirely to huntsmen and huntresses, he would not have regretted.

Certainly, he would not have regretted it tonight. No, he would not have regretted one bit if those Valish sailors had not been there, had not been driven into a battle that did not need to be fought. If they had not been about to die.

But while the Valish reloaded, the Atlesians fired; their ship might have looked wounded, but it was certainly not stricken; missiles leapt from the undamaged parts of the port side, and so, too, did twin lines of shells from dorsally-mounted howitzers. Ozpin had been unfortunate enough to hear James holding forth on warship design on one occasion and knew that he considered the pair of howitzers to be an archaic feature, one that ought to be removed from the next iteration of cruisers, but whoever was commanding that ship up there certainly seemed to be getting some use out of them.

Missile and howitzer shell — the latter being pumped out with a rapidity that must make the Valish envious — slammed into the flank of the Valish destroyer, bursting on its armour in a series of explosions that, at times, managed to completely obscure the ship itself, hiding it behind smoke and flowers of flame. Neither shell nor missile penetrated the armour — the Valish ships were thickly armoured, if nothing else — but Ozpin guessed that the aim was not to destroy the Valish ship with that fire but to disorient the Valish crew, knock out their sensors, and possibly disable some of the starboard guns.

The fact that the Valish still did not return fire could be said to show that it was working.

The Valish destroyer attempted to turn; this ship, like all the Valish ships bar the purchased Mistralian ones, had a triangular prow jutting out from the main boxy hull, and in addition to the four guns mounted on the bow, there was a long ram jutting out beyond it.

Judging by the way the Valish ship was trying to move forwards, Ozpin thought they meant to use the ram as much as the guns.

But the Atlesian ship was moving too, turning even as it reduced the amount of fire that it could bring to bear, presenting its own bow towards the Valish ship.

The Valish fired their bow cannons. Two of them missed, passing beneath the Atlesians to strike … to strike the Amity Colosseum.

Ozpin blanched as flames erupted upon the arena. He could not imagine — he didn't want to imagine — how many people had been killed or wounded just now.

Another of the Valish shots glanced off the Atlesian armour, now that it was angled more towards them. Only a single shell struck home, causing the Atlesian to shudder a little under the impact.

Then the Atlesians fired their lasers.

Twin red beams erupted out of the Atlesian ship, streaking across the short distance between the two vessels before slamming into the Valish hull.

As the lasers pierced through the armour on the Valish destroyer, it seemed to Ozpin that a sequence of explosions ripped the Valish ship apart from the inside out, cascading down the ship from bow to stern, causing the armour plates to bulge outwards, or to burst, gun and plate and shard of hull flying through the evening sky to fall on … he thought that the debris ought to land on the inner cliffs, facing towards Vale, around the Vault of the Fall Maiden; there should be no one there to get hurt by it.

Which was all to the good, as it seemed that there would imminently be falling something that was even more substantial than the debris thrown aside by the explosions within the Valish ship. The warship was wholly stricken, that was clear even to Ozpin at this distance; it had not completely exploded, but if anyone was still alive inside, that fact must have been small consolation to them, for the ship was burning from stem to stern, fires visible upon the hull and through the holes that had been blown in the hull by the explosions within; smoke billowed from every newly made orifice, and even with the Atlesian laser fire ceased, more explosions looked to be erupting within. The forward movement of the Valish ship had ceased; it hung listless in the air, leaning to the left — no, not leaning; it was turning, turning upside down as it began to fall, spinning in the air, towards the ground.

Ozpin watched it fall, the burning shell of a once-proud ship, the burning remains of a housing for over a hundred men. He glanced up towards the Atlesian warship, wounded but victorious; she could not help but look proud as she remained airborne, the sole survivor of the brief duel, for all that she had been taken by surprise at its beginning. Were they celebrating on the Atlesian ship, he wondered; were they whooping and cheering on the bridge, were they filled with jubilation at their victory over Vale? Or did they, like him, mourn the loss of so many souls for so little purpose?

"Do you think that this war can start and end in a single night?" Raven asked. "Do you still imagine that such acts can be forgiven? It has begun in blood, and in blood it will be ended."

"That is the old way," Ozpin murmured. "But this is a new world, not the world that you — or even Summer — live in. We must … hope."

"Hope for what?" Raven demanded. "Hope that people will accept their losses, that they'll put aside their anger and resentment and move forward?"

"That people are willing to sacrifice to maintain the gift of peace, the pearl beyond price," Ozpin said softly. "That they are prepared to endure, rather than see their kingdom plunged into chaos."

Raven snorted. "Good luck with that. If you are so hopeful of the virtue of the masses, then why haven't you told them about Salem and all the rest? Where is this great hope when you sit up here like an old spider and spin your webs and entrap poor fools in your schemes and webs and wars?"

Ozpin did not reply. There was little enough to be said on the subject. "Nevertheless, in the circumstances," he replied, "hope may be all that remains."

Raven looked at him. She did not say anything, but he knew that he had not convinced her.

How could he, when he had not convinced himself?

He frowned, as a flashing light on his desk indicated that he was getting a call. At this time? In these circumstances?

Raven and Summer both joined him in looking at the green light projected above his desk.

"It must be important," Summer said.

Raven said nothing. She could not deny Summer's words because Ozpin could not deny them. Neither his fear nor his fragile hope denied that, well, one certainly hoped that nobody would think to bother him with trivialities at such a time as this.

He walked stiffly to his desk, feeling his years more than he sometimes did, more than he liked to, feeling an ache in his joints, feeling a desire to lean upon his stick for support and not for show. Nevertheless, he did not sit down. He did not want to sit down; sitting down, in the present circumstances, would feel like giving up.

Although it did mean that he had to lean across his chair in order to take the call.

It was Councillor Emerald, whom at some times, Ozpin would have considered one of the trivialities with which he hoped not to be disturbed, but now, it would be a relief to discover that someone in Vale wished to avert the looming catastrophe of war.

He looked tired. Ozpin could hardly blame him for that, in the circumstances; he supposed he must look rather tired himself. But even Councillor Emerald's normally majestic antlers seemed to be drooping from weariness or sorrow; he looked more like a weary king feeling the tremendous burden of the hollow crown than he did an elected official.

"Ozpin," Councillor Emerald said. His voice was hoarse, husky even, as though a permanent groan had settled in his throat and could not be discharged. "Are you watching the news?"

Ozpin kept his back bent a little so that the First Councillor could see him better. "I have no need to watch the news, Councillor; I can see what they're seeing perfectly well from my own window."

"You're talking about our ship opening fire on the Atlesians, the Atlesians returning fire, our fighters attacking theirs?" Councillor Emerald asked.

The way that he said it filled Ozpin with a sudden apprehension. A chill ran up his spine. "Is there … something else that the news is reporting, Councillor?"

"Attacks all over the city," Councillor Emerald replied. "Grimm worshippers, it seems, or radicals, or … someone. Not the White Fang, humans, but they're even attacking the broadcasting centre. You can hear the gunfire outside as Lisa Lavender is broadcasting from inside. The— damn! Ozpin, look out of your window again."

Ozpin did as the First Councillor bade him do, turning away from the Councillor's face projected above his desk and turning to the window. At first, he looked up, towards the Amity Arena in the sky, towards the three-way battle between Atlesians, Valish, and grimm taking place there.

"Look down, Ozpin, look to Vale," Councillor Emerald told him.

Ozpin looked and saw that part of Vale was dark. The whole city had been illuminated not too long ago, the lights turning on as the sun went down; the rest of the city was still lit up, lit up so brightly that it challenged the stars themselves, but there was one particular patch, a great square in the middle of Vale that had gone so dark, it was as though an immense pit had opened up and swallowed it.

"It's not just the broadcasting centre," Councillor Emerald told him. "They're attacking power stations, CCT relays; it's just like you warned me last night."

Ozpin turned away from the window. "But the police—"

"Are on guard at all critical infrastructure locations," Councillor Emerald said. "I told you, you can hear the gunfire outside the VBC headquarters; who do you think is shooting back? But the police … obviously, they're not holding every location, and I can't get hold of General Blackthorn or Commissioner Hingle. I don't know why we've fired on the Atlesians; I don't know what, if anything, is being done to reinforce the police under attack or retake the locations that have been lost, whether the military and the police are coordinating; I— you're the first person to actually answer me since … since General Blackthorn when the grimm first started to attack Amity. He told me then that preparations were nearly complete and that his forces would be joining the defence. I've not heard from him since." He rubbed his eyes. "I understand that this is a crisis, but for gods' sake, I'm the First Councillor! I'm entitled to be kept informed, even if it's just by some spotty second lieutenant telling me that everything's going according to plan."

"I very much doubt that things are going according to General Blackthorn's plan," Ozpin murmured as he walked back towards his desk.

"Which part, that his ship fired on an Atlesian cruiser or that the Atlesians blew up his ship in return?" Councillor Emerald asked bitterly. "Are we in a war, Ozpin?"

"That depends, in part, on you, First Councillor," Ozpin pointed out mildly.

"Does it? Who am I? I'm just a man in a house who can't get anybody to take his calls!" Councillor Emerald declared.

"You are the First Councillor of Vale, and you will still be the First Councillor when General Blackthorn is occupying a cell for his actions tonight," Ozpin said.

Councillor Emerald's eyebrows rose. "So you think he planned this?"

"You yourself noticed that he was acting … strangely," Ozpin replied.

"Yes," Councillor Emerald muttered. "Yes, I suppose I did, but … this? Why? What's gotten into him? This is madness; surely, he must see that?"

"I'm afraid I couldn't begin to imagine what is in General Blackthorn's mind," Ozpin said, somewhat deceitfully. It was a pity that the general would be forced to take the blame for all of this, but there was really nothing else for it. Nobody knew about the Siren, and it was for the best if it stayed that way; and even if there was some effort to put the truth about, who would believe it? A magical creature from another world, twisting the mind of General Blackthorn? It would seem like the most amateurish attempt to absolve him of responsibility. "But, if elements of his own military have mutinied against him to start this conflict, why hasn't he let you know? It would be an unfortunate moment to try and save face."

"He could have been taken prisoner, if the mutiny is widespread enough," Councillor Emerald suggested.

"Perhaps," Ozpin allowed. "Yes, there is that hope, I suppose." He paused. "General Ironwood is a sensible man, for the most part; a pragmatic man, and a man who, most importantly, does not desire a new war between kingdoms. And I believe that there is an Atlesian Councillor aboard the Amity Arena who is also a very amiable woman. I do not think they will lead the charge to make war on Vale. These are not the tortoises of old Mistral, and we are not the hares that Vale was then."

"I hope you're right about that, Ozpin, for the sake of this whole kingdom," Councillor Emerald said. A sigh escaped his lips. "I got into politics because I wanted to make this kingdom a better place. I wanted to reform social care, ensure that crimes were promptly dealt with by the police, repair the crumbling fabric of the state, not this. I never imagined anything like this."

"I'm not sure anyone does, First Councillor," Ozpin said softly.

Councillor Emerald twitched his nose. "Thank you for answering, Ozpin; it is especially appreciated for the contrast with certain other people."

"Think nothing of it, Councillor," Ozpin said. "Like you, I am … feeling my impotence at the moment."

Emerald snorted. "You mean that Ironwood is fighting the grimm up there, and you can't do anything but watch from down here?"

"Precisely, Councillor."

"Well," Councillor Emerald said, "if you are looking for some way to be of use—"

"You want me to send my students into the city to battle these insurgent forces there," Ozpin finished for him.

"I can't raise the police," Councillor Emerald reminded him. "I can only hear them struggling from outside Lisa's studio. Even if I could get hold of the Defence Force, I'm not sure whose side they'd be on. You're the only person with a body of men who I can reach and rely on."

"Not so large a body, at present, I'm afraid," Ozpin said. "A lot of my students — including most of my very best — are up on the Amity Arena for the finals, and until the battle in the air is done, they're stuck there."

"You must have someone," Councillor Emerald insisted. "Don't tell me that you've taken my call just to inform me that you intend to do nothing."

Ozpin was silent for a moment. The finals had left Beacon somewhat denuded, not only of Beacon students — including, as he had told the Councillor, some of his best teams like SAPR, YRBN, WWSR, and CFVY — but also of students from the other academies as well, and yet, 'denuded' did not mean 'empty.' Not all of the students had gone up to the arena to watch the finals; some of them remained at Beacon, and not just those like Miss Rose or James' team TTSS who could not be spared or trusted for such a request as the Councillor was making. To send those who remained, those who volunteered to go, would leave Beacon vulnerable, but Beacon was not under attack — yet.

Yet, indeed. The attack might come. It hardly seemed possible that it would not come, with so many grimm sitting outside of Vale, waiting. And yet, while the attack did not come, could he afford to just wait for it? Could he ignore the fact that Vale was in danger now because Beacon might be in danger in the future?

Could he ignore the fact that Beacon might be endangered soon because Vale was in danger now?

No. No, to both.

"I will send you all the assistance I can, First Councillor," Ozpin said. He did not promise any actual numbers, and that 'I can' would enable him to retain at least some defence for Beacon itself. "And when the students begin to return from the Colosseum, I will send more."

If Councillor Emerald noticed the caveats there, he was too relieved at the prospect of any assistance to make an issue of them. His whole body sagged in relief. "Thank you, Ozpin. I'll leave you to arrange the tactical details. In fact, I should probably let you get on with that. Goodbye, Ozpin, and good luck."

He hung up before Ozpin could say anything else.

"I'm not the one who needs the luck, Councillor," he whispered to himself.

Or perhaps to his companions of the mind sharing the office with him.

"You see?" Summer said. "It doesn't have to mean a war."

"Yes, indeed, the Councillor speaks comfort to me," Ozpin agreed. "He has turned out rather well, in the end."

"If he is still Councillor when all of this is over," Raven muttered.

That was an unfortunate point. Democracy was a fickle thing, so fickle that he sometimes wondered why anyone had thought it was a good idea. A few ill-chosen words, a video taken out of context, a storm in a teacup brewed by the press could bring down a government, to say nothing of legitimate disasters. Councillor Emerald could well be turned out of office for tonight's events, just as his predecessor had been by the Breach.

But that was a concern for tomorrow. For tonight, Ozpin called Glynda.

She answered him with alacrity, her face appearing projected above his desk. "Professor? Have you heard from James?"

"No, I imagine that he's a little busy at the moment," Ozpin replied. "But I did hear from Councillor Emerald, and this battle in the skies is not the only worry with which we must contend. I need you to halt the evacuation of people from the school down to Vale. Vale is not safe at the moment, as you will get some inkling of if you look down at it."

Glynda turned away from him for a moment. "Looks like a power outage," she observed.

"A deliberate one," Ozpin told her.

Glynda scowled. "Another part of the plan."

"Indeed," Ozpin said.

"What do I tell the people waiting to leave?"

"Tell them the truth, that it is currently safer for them to stay here than to return to Vale," Ozpin replied. "Apparently, it's all over the news; they'll be able to discover what's going on if they aren't already aware. Then I want you to gather every student willing to go and fight in Vale and lead half of them down into the city to assist the police in defending or retaking key infrastructure locations from these grimm cultists."

"Half the willing students, Professor?"

"I don't want to leave Beacon undefended," Ozpin said. "And I believe the students who volunteer to go will be the bravest, if not the best students; I am not entirely willing to entrust the safety of the school to those who are not willing to go and fight."

Glynda almost smiled, and perhaps would have actually smiled in less grim circumstances. "I've already had some students approach me asking if there's something they can do to help. I'll start there."

Ozpin didn't remind her to leave Miss Rose and Team TTSS behind; he knew that he didn't have to. "Thank you, Glynda," he said. "I know that I can count on you; and so can Vale."

"I hope so, Professor," Glynda replied. "I'll start at once."

Then she, too, hung up.

"Of course you turn to the children," Raven said, with a sneer in her voice. "Of course your answer is to throw them into the fire before their time."

"This is what they've trained for," Ozpin said softly.

"Would it matter if they hadn't?" Amber asked, appearing in front of his desk, a little closer to Raven than to Summer. Her scars seemed more pronounced upon her face than they were in life, although that might simply have been the fact that she had been using makeup to make her scars less visible lately. "Would it matter to you if they hadn't trained, hadn't chosen? Or would you use them all up just the same?"

"I will not force anyone to fight who does not wish to fight," Ozpin insisted.

"No, you just let the brave leap feet-first into the unknown," Raven said.

"Nothing they can't handle," insisted Summer. "It's like you said, Professor, just like you said: this is what they've trained for, so believe in that training — and believe in them."

Ozpin did believe. He wished to believe. He wished to believe very much indeed. But he was afraid — he was very much afraid — that when this battle was done, he would be left with yet more things for his conscience to torment him over.

XxXxX​

Yang's eyes widened as she watched the flanks of both the Valish and Atlesian ships erupt into flames.

The Valish ship exploded first, the mouths of its cannons belching forth fire, then the Atlesian ship, exploding in a different way, its side burning as the shells slammed into its body, pushing it sideways, tearing through hull and armour, setting fires that burned like beacons in the dark sky.

She couldn't believe it. For a moment, she thought that she must be seeing things, or that this was all some kind of very weird and hitherto very realistic seeming dream and that she'd wake up to Nora saying 'Come on, Yang, it's time for you to kick some ass in the Vytal finals!'

But no. No, it wasn't a dream. What she was seeing, what she had just seen, had really happened. The Valish ship had fired on the Atlesians, and now, their airships were streaking off to engage the Atlesian fighters that had been keeping the grimm at bay from the Amity Arena.

"What … what just happened?" Nora asked.

"Nothing good," muttered Ren.

"Yeah, but why?" Nora demanded. "Why would they do something like that? Did the Atlesians do something to them?"

"Like what?" asked Ren. "We didn't see them do anything except try and protect this arena."

It's not something the Atlesians did, Yang thought. It's like Pyrrha said; like Pyrrha said that Cinder had told her: the Valish Defence Force has been taken over by one of those things, those things from Sunset's home, the Siren.

And now, she's … have I just seen the first shots of a new war?


"What are we going to do?" asked Nora.

"We're going to continue to protect the arena, obviously," Ren declared. "With the Atlesians … distracted, there's a greater chance that grimm could make it onto the Colosseum."

"Okay, but what are the Atlesians going to do?" Nora cried. "Are we at war now?"

"No!" Yang said firmly. "No, we're not at war, and the Atlesians aren't going to do anything to us; just … let's all just calm down, okay? I know that this is a big shock, and I'm not thrilled myself at having front-row seats to … whatever this is."

She gestured out, to where the burning Atlesian cruiser illuminated the sky; it was so close. Both ships were so close. There were times when the Atlesian cruisers had seemed like toys, toy ships that could move and shoot — so very expensive toys, then, the kind that Yang or Ruby would never have gotten, not even courtesy of Uncle Qrow's shady friends — and fly through the air. These two ships, the Atlesian ship that had been hit and the Valish ship that had hit it, looked even bigger than that. They looked so close that Yang could reach out and touch them, too big for her to put her hands around.

A pity. If she had been able to grab them, she could have shaken them until they came to their senses.

"I don't know what's going on out there," Yang went on, "but I know that nobody is stupid enough to let it affect what's going on in here. That being said," — she got out her scroll, grateful for the fact that she didn't have to bother dialling or anything like that; all she had to do was yell — "Rainbow Dash, we need you down here now!" Her voice erupted out of the intercom, her volume causing a metallic echo and a screech of the speakers.

There was a moment's pause, and then a rainbow streak flashed down the promenade before resolving into Rainbow Dash, shotgun in hand. Neon Katt was only a second behind her, and Yang could see the rest of Rainbow's reserve coming up behind, with Team WWSR leading the way, gliding along atop Weiss' white glyphs.

"Yang," Rainbow said. "What's— what in the frozen tundra happened to our ship?"

"Looks like someone shot at it," Neon said. "And it doesn't take Shadow Spade to work out who."

"Neon, that—"

"That's what happened," Yang murmured.

Looking at Rainbow's eyes widen, Yang imagined that that was what her own face must have looked like not too long ago. She looked from Yang to the burning ship and back again. "The … the Valish?" she asked.

Yang nodded silently.

Neon folded her arms. "That was kind of obvious, but … why?"

Team WWSR caught up with them, as did Reese Chloris of Team ABRN with her hoverboard.

"What happened to your ship?" demanded Russel.

"A griffon shot it," said Neon.

"Griffons can shoot?" Russel cried, aghast. "Like fireballs or something?"

"No! It wasn't a griffon; it was the Valish ship over there, obviously!" Neon shouted.

"Neon! Not the time, not helping" Rainbow snapped.

"There's no way the Valish Defence Force would—" began Cardin.

He was interrupted when Blake, Arslan Altan, and, um, Rainbow and Blake's friend with the purple hair, what was her name, Rarity, caught up with the growing gathering.

Blake began, "What happened to that—?"

"Why don't we wait until the last of the stragglers catch up, okay?" Rainbow suggested, raising one hand. "We only want to go through this so many times."

Fortunately, it didn't take that long for the rest of Team ABRN, the rest of Team FNKI, and the whole of Team UMBR to join them. They all seemed pretty shocked by the sight of the burning Valish airship, although for obvious reasons, the Atlas students seemed the most shocked to see it. Flynt Coal took off his sunglasses as though they might have been deceiving him.

"The Val—" Rainbow started, and then stopped herself.

"The Valish did this?" Flynt exclaimed.

"Yeah," Yang said, loudly enough to be heard but in a voice that was softened by distress. "Yeah, we saw it happen right in front of us."

"No, no, you did not see that," Rainbow said.

"Yes, we did," Yang replied.

"No, you saw one Valish ship fire on an Atlesian ship; you did not see 'the Valish' fire at us," Rainbow insisted. "We're not going to talk about 'the Valish,' and we're not going to blame 'the Valish,' because the moment we start blaming 'the Valish,' then we have to blame Yang and…" — she looked as though she was about to gesture at Ren and Nora before realising that they weren't actually Valish. She gestured at Cardin instead — "Cardin and Russel, and we're not gonna do that. We're not gonna play us versus them, and we're certainly not gonna do it when we're all stuck up here with nowhere to go and no one to rely on but one another. Whatever's happening out there, we're gonna do our jobs, and I don't want to hear any 'but how do we know we can trust them?' crap out of anyone, understood? We're all in this together, understood?"

There was no response.

"I said, UNDERSTOOD?" Rainbow bellowed, in a voice that was as loud as the intercom and maybe louder.

"Perfectly," Weiss said calmly, as she rubbed her ear with one hand. "Did you have to be quite so loud?"

"You should have answered me sooner," Rainbow muttered.

"It's fine by me," Yang said.

"Do you really think it's that easy?" Cardin demanded.

Rainbow's eyes narrowed. "Explain to me how you think it's hard."

The Atlesian ship began to return fire on the Valish vessel, unloading missiles and shells too — Yang hadn't known they still had guns on those ships, huh — into the Valish hull. They didn't seem to be doing much, just bursting off the armour with a lot of fiery explosions that left the Valish ship scorched but unharmed, but Yang guessed the Atlesian crew knew what they were doing.

The Valish didn't fire again; their guns must have taken their sweet time to reload for another volley.

Rainbow didn't look back. She didn't turn around. She didn't move as the flames blossomed behind her. She kept her eyes fixed on Cardin.

"You can't say that this doesn't affect us," Cardin declared. "If our kingdoms are at war—"

"We're not at war," Rainbow said.

"Our ships are shooting at one another!" exclaimed Cardin. "Are you going to stand there and say that that doesn't mean anything?"

"I don't know what it means," Rainbow said. "You can run along and ask the Atlesian Councillor Mi Amore Cadenza, and she'll tell you that she doesn't know what it means either; what I do know is that, until somebody in authority tells me that we're at war, we're not at war. As far as I'm concerned, this is just something very unfortunate for the politicians to sort out tomorrow."

"Ships don't just fire on one another by accident," Cardin replied. "This is happening for a reason."

"Maybe it is, but what do you want?" Rainbow demanded. "Do you want to fight? Do you want to go at it right here, right now? Do you want to take a swing at Weiss?"

Cardin started. He looked down at Weiss guiltily. "I … of course I don't—"

"Come on, big guy," Russel said, putting a hand on his arm. "I don't wanna start a fight over this right now; haven't we got enough problems?"

Cardin didn't reply. He looked down at his feet, and his arms began to sag downwards.

"We can be enemies tomorrow, if our governments want it that way," Rainbow said quietly. "We can fight then, if that's what they want. But until then, let's just fight the grimm, okay?"

Cardin's arms fell down by his sides. "Yeah," he said. "Yeah, that makes sense. Yeah that … it's just—"

"You don't have to explain," Rainbow said. "I—"

The Valish ship, which had turned to present its bow towards the Atlesians even as the Atlesians were doing the same, fired its bow mounted cannons. Two of them missed — and flew straight for the Amity Arena.

"Incoming!" Yang yelled.

She grabbed hold of Nora as she threw herself backwards; she was prepared for the explosion, ready to be picked up by the blast, to feel the flames ripping at her aura, to be pummelled by the debris. Only … she didn't feel any of it. Not a bit of it. She heard the explosion, she heard the sound of part of the arena being torn apart, she heard people cry out, but she didn't feel it. She didn't feel anything at all except for the way that she hit the ground with Nora.

Yang had closed her eyes. Now, she opened them to see that the entire of the archway that led out onto the docking pad was covered by a wall of beautiful blue diamonds, or at least, flat diamond-shaped … shields or barriers or constructs, whatever you wanted to call them.

Rainbow's friend Rarity knelt before the barrier, arms up, panting heavily.

As she got up, Yang could see that there were cracks in the diamonds, and in places, chinks of them had fallen away, letting in the light of the burning ship from outside.

"If…" Rarity gasped. "If it's all the same to you, darling, I … I'd rather not have to repeat that. I'm not sure I have the aura for it."

Rainbow put one hand on Rarity's shoulder, but before she could say anything, they all heard Lucius Andronicus calling for help.

"Help!" he shouted. "We need help over here!"

Yang turned that way, at first thinking it might be a quiet grimm that had foregone the usual shrieking and wailing, but no, it wasn't the grimm; it was the other shell fired by the Valish ship. Only one of them must have hit Rarity's barrier; the other had struck the other docking pad, Team BALL's docking pad, where they had had no Rarity to raise a shield for them.

That was what Yang had heard, the explosion, the shouting, the destruction; that other docking pad, the arch, that section of the promenade beyond the arch it was all ruins and rubble now, the arch collapsed, the docking pad gone or else turned into the detritus that littered the promenade, with smoke rising up out of it.

Yang could see people — mercifully few people, but still — lying under the rubble and others staggering uneasily through the smoke, swaying back and forth.

Yang started to run that way, but Rainbow and Neon got there first with their semblances.

"Neon, grab that other end," Rainbow said as she knelt down at one end of a metal beam that was lying … lying on top of Lavinia.

She was unconscious — at least, Yang certainly hoped that she was unconscious — and perfectly still, her body lying on some rubble even as the metal bar lay upon her. Her eyes were closed, and her honey-blonde hair lay splayed out around her head.

"Is … is she—?"

"We don't know yet," Rainbow said. "But when Neon and I lift this up, you drag her out."

"Right," Yang said and bent down over Lavinia's head, preparing to grab her by the shoulders and pull her out.

"Okay," Rainbow said. "Now one, two, three!"

Rainbow and Neon grunted as they lifted the metal detritus off of Lavinia.

Yang seized her by the arms and lifted her up so that her head wouldn't bump against any of the other rubble and debris as she dragged her out. She pulled her clear, and once she was past all of the wreckage and the destruction, she laid her out upon the cold surface of the promenade.

Rainbow's voice echoed through the intercom. "Bella, Jaune, get to docking pad ten; we need you!"

Yang left Lavinia lying there and went back to rejoin the others. Lavinia wasn't the only person who had been caught in the blast, nor even the only member of Team BALL. One of the ones that Yang and Nora hadn't fought, Yang couldn't remember his name, had been laid out too. Yang found herself thankful for that griffon from earlier — not something that she could ever have imagined herself thinking — for having driven any civilians still tempted to hang around the promenade away in fright. With no aura to protect them … that could have been nasty.

Instead, it was only the huntsmen who had been caught by the blast.

The other stricken member of Team BALL — Yang thought he might be their team leader, but that was of little help to her in remembering his name other than giving a clue that it started with 'B' — was half-buried under a mound of rubble; Yang could see half of his lithe, pretty-boy face, albeit covered in dust, she could see his arms, his upper torso and his white and purple tunic, also covered in dust, but everything below his waist was buried and hidden from view.

Yang got around behind him, and started to clear away the wreckage.

"Yang!" Ren cried. "Behind you!"

Yang turned just in time to see a giant nevermore lunging at her, head resting on the ruined remnants of the docking pad, beak snapping.

Yang made a sound that was somewhere between a gasp of shock and a roar of anger. She swung instinctively, swatting the nevermore on the beak with one hand, and her Ember Celica unloaded a shot into it. Not her best or her most practised punch, by any means, but it made the grimm jerk; it twitched away from the blow and gave Yang a second to collect herself.

Her next two punches were much better, a classic one-two straight into the nevermore's beak, punctuated by two more shots from her gauntlets. Yang grinned as the nevermore shrieked, twisting its head this way and that. The nevermore slid backwards, its bony beak and its head decorated with red stripes retreating out of range of Yang's fists — although not out of range of Ember Celica; Yang snapped off shots at the monster, throwing her fists out in its direction to send blasts flying from her golden gauntlets.

She wasn't sure if she was getting close to actually killing this thing, but she was certainly making it uncomfortable.

"Get back, Yang!" Nora called. "I can't get a shot off with you standing right there."

"I can't move back; there's someone unconscious right behind me," Yang replied, still shooting.

She wasn't the only one firing at the nevermore by now: Ren's Stormflowers blazed in his hands, peppering the nevermore's skull with bullets; Rainbow fired, pumped her shotgun, and then fired again; Arslan's pink-haired teammate with the little rifle fired; and the green-haired girl had turned her hoverboard into a pair of pistols shooting bursts of energy.

The nevermore screeched and screamed and shrieked as it looked this way and that, but it did not die. It didn't like the sensation of being shot at so much, but its armour was proof against all that they could dish out.

At least, its skull was, anyway.

"Weiss!" Yang and Rainbow Dash both called out to her at once.

The two of them kept on shooting as they looked at one another.

"I was going to ask her to catch me," Yang said.

"I was going to ask her to trap the nevermore's wings in glyphs so that it can't get away," Rainbow explained.

"You think it wants to get away?" Yang asked incredulously as the nevermore snapped its beak in their direction.

The nevermore let out one last shriek before it dropped off the platform and disappeared from sight.

Rainbow growled wordlessly, then shouted, "Blake, take command!" as she leapt off the platform, her wings expanding outwards to bear her even as she dived down, following the nevermore out of sight.

Yang went to the very rent and jagged edge of the battered, tattered, and ash-blackened platform, where the metal creaked and groaned beneath her weight, and leaned out. She couldn't see either Rainbow or the grimm, although she could hear Rainbow Dash's shotgun roaring and hear the grimm screaming in answer.

If I can't see them, that means they must be—

The platform — it felt like the whole arena — shuddered as the nevermore's head burst through the floor beak first, tearing through the deck, tossing the rubble and debris aside. If the nevermore had been an inch or two to the left, it would have swallowed Ren whole; as it was, he was knocked off his feet and scrambled backwards as the nevermore stuck even more of its head through the hole it had created.

Yang threw out her arms on either side of her, trembling on the ledge as the platform shook.

"Whack-a-grimm!" Nora yelled as she brought down her hammer on the nevermore's skull; there was an explosion of pink that made the docking pad shake all the more, but aside from screaming, the nevermore didn't seem hurt by it.

Nora roared wordlessly as she hit it again, to just as little effect.

"Nora, everyone, back off!" Blake cried. "Let it come further!"

"Let it come?" cried Nora. "But—"

The nevermore's claws jammed upwards through the deck, digging into it, ripping through it as the nevermore tried to … either it was trying to tear the arena from under them, or it was trying to get up there with the rest of them.

Yang didn't really have time to consider which it might be, because the platform on which she stood, already unsteadily connected to the rest of the arena, bent with a groan, and Yang found that her footing had become a ledge facing downwards.

She cried out wordlessly as she began to fall.

"Yang, catch!" Blake shouted, flinging out her hook at the end of its black ribbon.

Yang caught the hook in one hand, the sting as the sharp blade bit her aura as nothing compared to what the fall would have done. With her other hand, she reached for the unconscious member of Team BALL as they slid towards the edge.

A series of those blue diamonds appeared around them, building up like a cocoon to cushion the unconscious huntress from any further harm.

The nevermore roared as it pushed itself upwards, ripping through the floor — and exposing its unarmoured neck.

Flash slid forward, skating along a line of white glyphs straight towards the grimm, coming in beneath its head even as it bent towards him to jam his spear into the unprotected neck.

The nevermore screamed as it began to tear at the floor even more assiduously.

Blake hauled back on her ribbon, pulling Yang away from the ledge and through the air — towards the nevermore.

Yang grinned as she pulled back her free fist.

She hit the nevermore in the nape of its neck, below the skull and the armour that protected it, with everything she had. Her Ember Celica roared as her fist struck home.

The nevermore made a kind of choking sound, its head jerking, then lolling to one side.

Its beak was left hung open as it began to dissolve.

Yang set her feet back on a more solid patch of the floor and opened her mouth to say something—

The sound of an explosion behind her made her turn and see the Atlesian cruiser … 'obliterate the Valish ship' was the best way to say it; the Valish vessel exploded from the inside, and it was really just a burning frame of that outside that was left to fall away down to the ground below.

As she watched the blazing wreck fall away, Yang couldn't help but be reminded of what Rainbow had said to Cardin, about them being enemies tomorrow. Was that really what was in their future?

This morning, she would have said it was ridiculous, but right now, watching that ship fall, she couldn't say it wasn't possible.

XxXxX​

Team TTSS stood not far from the Beacon Academy docking pads, on the path that led back down to Beacon Academy. They were far from alone, there were a lot of other people here too, most of them tourists who had been first told that they should evacuate to Vale just in case, then told that actually, no, the evacuations were off because Vale wasn't safe right now, and they should stay here, and … well, hey, the fairgrounds were still open! Who wants more cotton candy?!

Starlight didn't blame anyone who was a little put out or disturbed by this. She was kind of put out and disturbed herself, and she knew things that these people didn't.

Maybe she was a little put out and disturbed because she knew some things that those people didn't.

Mind you, anyone who had the ability to raise their neck and look up had noticed enough to disturb them tonight: first, the grimm attack on the Amity Arena that had prompted the initial evacuation from Beacon — strictly as a precaution — and then the start of a fight between the Valish and the Atlesian forces around the same arena, which the Atlesians looked to be winning handily, judging by the way that that Valish had gone plummeting down past the cliffs not too long ago, but combine that with what was happening in Vale, and you had the makings of an ugly mood.

Vale was under attack; that was on the news. The Valish newscaster was reporting even while you could hear the shots being fired outside the studio — you couldn't fault her courage; she'd have made a good huntress — meanwhile, Vale and Atlas had started shooting at one another in the skies, even while the grimm were still a present threat.

The news wasn't reporting on why the Valish had opened fire on the Atlesian cruiser, but if you were a person, an ordinary Valish person say, who might be worried about their city, whose city had been growing more and more anti-Atlas recently and who could now look up and see an Atlesian cruiser absolutely eviscerate a Valish warship in no time at all, well … it wasn't hard to put the pieces together, was it?

And when the leaders of the land failed to be honest with their people — as they weren't being honest now; there was a lot they weren't saying, and Starlight knew that because General Ironwood had shown her and Trixie just a piece of what he wasn't saying to anyone else — then the people would come up with their own answers, however ugly those answers might be.

"Are you satisfied?" a woman demanded of them, advancing towards them with a scowl. "Are you happy with what you've done?"

"What do you mean?" Sunburst asked. "We haven't done anything—"

"Atlas is doing this!" the woman yelled. She was middle-aged, with dirty blonde hair and amber eyes, wearing a Beacon Academy T-shirt. "Atlas attacked our ship—"

"Actually, I think that you'll find that your lot fired first," Tempest observed.

"Not helping," Starlight hissed; it was not a thought that she liked, but considering what General Ironwood had told her, she couldn't help but consider that the lack of help might have been the point of that little intervention.

They probably shouldn't have come out here. They certainly shouldn't have stayed out here. But when the announcement had gone around that Vale was under attack and Beacon's Professor Goodwitch was leading volunteers down to assist the local law enforcement … probably, most likely, almost certainly a strict obedience to General Ironwood's orders would have meant sitting tight in their room and continuing to keep an eye on Tempest, however difficult it would have been to explain that lack of activity to Sunburst. No doubt, Tempest was the reason why Professor Goodwitch had not selected Team TTSS as one of the teams that would accompany her down into Vale, and they had been left to linger by the docking pad and watch the Bullheads take off for the city — Professor Goodwitch must have been in the know about Tempest as much as they were. With hindsight, of course they weren't going to allow someone whose loyalties were uncertain into a battle where they might turn traitor if it could be avoided. But, when the word had gone around, with Vale under attack and volunteers requested, it hadn't seemed right to just ignore it.

They were Team TTSS, after all, the Raging Wave of Atlas, and they answered the call.

Only, sometimes the call didn't want to answer them.

And so, here they were, farther from the school than from the docking pad, listening to a justifiably irate Valishwoman suggest that they or Atlas or both was behind all of this, while others began to turn an attentive ear towards her.

"How long have you been planning this?" the woman demanded. "What is it you want from us?"

"We don't—" Trixie began, and then stopped. She glanced around, to the other tourists who also seemed to be regarding Team TTSS with a degree of hostility. She licked her lips. "Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls," Trixie declared grandiloquently, in her best stage voice that carried across the grounds. "One and all, you've truly been a wonderful audience, but I'm afraid that now is the time for the Grrrrrreat and Powerrrrrrful Trrrrrixie and her glamourrrrous assistants to take their leave! Until next time, adieu!"

Trixie dropped a smoke bomb at her feet; Starlight, who had suspected this was coming when Trixie had started to thank the crowd — thank them for what? — had already grabbed Tempest by the arm before the midnight blue smoke began to spread out. She dragged her possibly untrustworthy teammate behind her as she ran.

Trixie was running too, and Sunburst, their capes billowing out behind them as the entire of Team TTSS took to their heels before an angry woman could turn into an angry mob.

Trixie's magic might not always work — something that Starlight could think but never say — but a well-placed smoke bomb would never let you down. And while it might seem inglorious to run away like this, it was better than picking a fight with someone who was accusing Atlas of deliberately picking a fight.

They ran down the path, towards the central courtyard and the school. Thankfully, nobody seemed too interested in pursuing them.

They began to slow down under the shadow of the fountain and the statue of the huntsman and huntress that dominated the courtyard. There were still plenty of people around, but they didn't seem as riled up by the presence of Team TTSS as they had been closer to the docking pad.

Sunburst leaned on his staff. "I wonder what got into them."

"Isn't it obvious?" Starlight asked. "They're afraid. I can't even say that I blame them."

"I'm surprised you didn't try and talk them down," Tempest said. "And you can let go of my arm now. In truth, you never needed to hold onto it in the first place."

Starlight didn't reply to that. She looked at Tempest, wondering, if they had tried to talk the woman down, whether Tempest would have found any more 'helpful' comments to stir her right back up again.

Not that Tempest needed to be secretly a traitor in order to put her foot in her mouth; she just had that kind of abrasive personality.

Starlight let go of her arm and hoped that Tempest was only an ass and not a traitor.

Trixie fluffed out her cape with both hands, flicking it so that it rolled up and outwards before falling down straight behind her. "Trixie is not convinced that anyone there was in the mood to listen to reason."

"It's hard to blame them," Sunburst said. "What do you think is happening up there? Do you think Twilight and the others are okay?"

"Rainbow Dash will look after them," Starlight assured him. "And so will Blake."

"Right," Sunburst agreed, nodding. He frowned. "I wish we'd been allowed to go down with the others, instead of waiting up here with nothing to do but think … and worry."

"We all wish that," Starlight murmured. "We all wish that we were in Vale — or up on the arena with Twilight and Dash and Blake."

She looked up, towards the floating Arena high up in the sky. The good news was that it looked — from this distance — as though the battle was turning decisively in Atlas' favour. Surely, it couldn't be long now until Rainbow and Blake and Twilight and all the rest of them were back down here, and then…

And then TTSS would still be grounded here at Beacon because Tempest couldn't be trusted.

It was enough to make her want to just grab Tempest and shake the answers out of her.

But at least when everyone was down from the arena, that would be something that they didn't have to worry about.

"But," she went on, "someone has to hold the fort down here, just in case."

"Exactly," Trixie said, "and we of Team Tsunami can be trusted to hold down this vital position because of our universally recognised skill and talent! But, as there is nothing—"

She was interrupted by the screeching of a nevermore, flying low over Beacon. Flying very low, much lower than any of the grimm that had attacked Amity Arena; this nevermore was flying lower than the CCT tower, so low that its talons were scraping the roof of the dormitory that it flew over.

And it wasn't as though it was coming in low to avoid the Atlesian airships and then heading upwards to join the battle around Amity; as this nevermore turned, it got lower, swooping down onto the fairgrounds to the north of Team TTSS's position in the courtyard. Starlight heard people scream in shock as the nevermore dropped, and when it rose up into the air again, she could see that it had someone — they were too far away for her to even try and recognise them — writhing in their talons.

Another nevermore passed overhead, heading over the courtyard towards the docking pads.

And from the east, in the direction of the Emerald Forest and the cliffs that separated Beacon from that grimm-infested forest, Starlight could hear a growing sound, like the thunder of a storm that was far off but being blown in their direction by strong winds.

Except it wasn't thunder; it was the roar of the grimm.

Starlight locked eyes with Trixie. Even if Tempest couldn't be trusted, even if she was against them, even if she was a traitor to her team and Atlas and everything else, none of that mattered right now.

They had no choice.

"We're going to intercept the grimm beyond the edge of the fairgrounds and prevent them from reaching the civilians," Trixie declared. "Starlight, Tempest and I will be up front, Sunburst will provide support." She brandished her wand in the air. "Team Tsunami: move out!"

XxXxX​

Aspen could hear the shots coming out of the television. He hoped that the noise wouldn't keep Bramble up, but he couldn't turn it off; it was the only place he was getting any information from.

If you hadn't been able to hear the gunfire, you might never have realised that there was anything untoward going on outside Broadcasting House at all; the newsroom, the editing, even Lisa Lavender's hair and outfit were all polished as ever.

It was only the audible gunfire that gave the game away.

It was incredibly admirable, what they were doing, not only Lisa but her team as well; if they came out of this alive — if Ozpin's students came to their rescue — and if he somehow found himself back in control of Vale when this night was over, then he would have to see them suitably honoured for their work. Membership of the Legion of Honour, perhaps, in the New Year Honours list.

If they came out of it alive.

Come on, Ozpin, where are your students?

"We're getting reports of further blackouts, this time in the dockside area," Lisa Lavender declared, in a voice that was calm and controlled despite the circumstances. "We're seeing on social media that power has failed completely and that the problem is not located in individuals' fuse boxes. A reminder to all our viewers that although the police remain out of contact, the ambulance and fire services are responding to emergency calls and will do all they can to assist you should you require it." She paused. "We don't know where the blackouts will spread to next, and so we advise everyone to conserve battery on your scrolls, as it may be your only way of receiving updates or contacting the emergency services."

The arm of a producer — or possibly a production assistant — in a blue jacket intruded in from offscreen as they handed Lisa a note.

Lisa glanced down at it. Her eyes widened, and Aspen was filled with a sense of icy dread at the thought of what could possibly be happening now. More blackouts? The impending fall of Broadcasting House? Had their purchased Mistralian battleships joined the fighting to avenge the Terror, whose destruction had recently been confirmed and displayed on screen thanks to video taken by citizens up at Beacon? What was it now, what further misfortunes would pile upon the heads of Vale on this night that seemed full of misfortunes?

He could barely conceive that there might be some good news; there hadn't been much so far, although there was a spark of hope in him that perhaps Lisa was about to announce that Ozpin's students had arrived and were routing the insurgents outside the building before rolling on to get the power plants back under control.

Where are your students, Ozpin?

Lisa cleared her throat. "In breaking updates, we're now getting reports that Beacon Academy is under attack by grimm."

The spark of hope was extinguished in Aspen's breast, snuffed out by a darkness blacker than the grimm themselves. He felt his legs tremble beneath him. He wanted to collapse. He wanted to sink down into his chair. He wanted to pour himself a stiff whiskey, down the entire glass in one, and then pour himself another. Beacon under attack? Beacon now? There were grimm at Beacon? No wonder there was yet no sign of Ozpin's students; they were probably all tied up defending the school now.

Vale isn't safe, Amity Arena isn't safe, Beacon isn't safe; where can anyone go to escape the danger?

"We're getting reports of nevermores," Lisa went on, "and that terrestrial grimm appear to have scaled the cliffs to reach the school grounds. We're hearing from people present at Beacon for the final day of the Vytal Festival that small numbers of students are attempting to hold back the grimm away from the Vytal Fairgrounds and that people are taking refuge in the classrooms and dormitories."

Aspen bowed his head. There would be little chance of help from that quarter now. He looked at his scroll, tempted to contact Ozpin, but if the grimm really were attacking Beacon, then he would doubtless be too busy to speak to the First Councillor. And Ozpin, unlike General Blackthorn, had the excuse that he didn't have any pimply second lieutenants to take calls on his behalf.

Beacon under attack by grimm, Vale under attack by insurgents, and our defence forces preoccupied with fighting the Atlesians. A madness has taken hold of this city.

He resisted the strong desire for stronger drink; on the rare off-chance that he actually had the chance to do something, he wanted to be sober. It wouldn't do to wallow in this situation.

And yet, what was he doing but wallowing? Standing here, watching the news, mentally complaining that no one would talk to him. Well, if he couldn't get hold of the police on his scroll, then he would just have to go down there and find out what was going on personally, wouldn't he? Yes, yes, he would do that. He'd go even if he had to walk there, and then, once that was taken care of, he'd go to military headquarters and give Blackthorn a kick up the backside and stop the shooting at the Atlesians and hope that General Ironwood was amenable to stop shooting back.

Yes, yes, he would do that. It was the only thing that he could do, and he really couldn't justify not doing anything.

His jacket was sitting on the armchair, draped over the back. Aspen picked it up and quickly pulled it on. He was about to head out when Lisa Lavender's voice from the television arrested his progress.

"I have also," she said, her voice trembling now, "been informed that the unidentified forces attacking us here at Broadcasting House have breached the doors and are inside the building."

Aspen stopped; he found himself unable to look away. The sound of gunshots did sound a little louder now.

Lisa blinked. "I'm told that there is still fighting going on in the lobby, but it is quite possible that they will reach the elevators soon. My colleagues are attempting to barricade this and neighbouring studios, but I should warn you, viewers, that we may not be on the air for much longer. Nevertheless, for as long as possible, we will continue to supply you with updates on—"

She disappeared. The screen was consumed by a burst of static for a moment that left Aspen fearing the worst — had they broken through so quickly? Had the barricade failed already? Surely, the gunshots could not have been so close; they hadn't sounded so close, and nobody had sounded so panicked as they would have been with gunmen rampaging in the room — before a picture returned.

Except it wasn't Lisa Lavender now; it was General Blackthorn, standing in a dark room somewhere, lit by a spotlight shining down from above that underlit his face and left him looking rather sinister. The cold, almost contemptuous expression that he wore certainly wasn't helping matters in that regard.

"Citizens of Vale," he declared, his voice ringing out of the TV. "My name is General Blackthorn of the Valish Defence Force. These are dark times: our city is under attack by sinister forces without and within. Terrorists roam our streets, hostile enemies dominate our skies, and our elected Councillors, whom we should be able to trust to work for our best interests, have betrayed us! Councillor Emerald conspires with criminals and Atlesians to bring this kingdom to its knees! Well, I, for one, will not allow it! As of this moment, due to the unprecedented state of emergency, I am declaring martial law."

Martial law? Aspen thought. That … that was ridiculous. Blackthorn couldn't just declare martial law on his own initiative; it could only be approved on a preliminary basis by a vote of the Council, subject to a confirmatory vote by the Chamber of Deputies within seven days of the initial Council vote. Blackthorn could only be invited to assume such powers; he had no authority to take them on himself.

"A full curfew is in immediate effect," Blackthorn continued. "All citizens are instructed to return to their homes immediately. Anyone found not complying with this instruction will be shot on sight. As we speak, our troops are moving out to secure our streets and arrest certain subversive elements that I have deemed a danger to the integrity of our society. Trust us. Trust me. Vale will be made safe. The Atlesians will be defeated. Vale will rise again. Remain indoors. Everything will be fine."

Why does he sound so robotic all of a sudden? Aspen wondered. More importantly, perhaps I should head to him first, find out what in Remnant is going on.

He might not be happy to see me.

I don't care. He can't just do this of his own volition; I won't allow it.


Aspen heard the sound of footsteps marching down the hall.

He reflexively fastened one button of his jacket.

The door opened, and a tall, clean-shaven captain in the green fatigues of the Valish Defence Force strode in. He had a black beret on his head with a white cockade, and his sleeves rolled up to expose tanned lower arms. One hand hovered near the pistol at his hip.

"Mister Emerald," he said, "by order of General Blackthorn, you are hereby dismissed from office and placed under arrest. You will come with me."

"'By order of—'" Aspen spluttered. He was about to protest how ridiculous this was, what a waste of time when so many real crises were engulfing them, how Blackthorn had no authority to remove him from office. But, if he was going to be taken to Blackthorn, then he might as well get on with it rather than waste time himself blustering at the captain. "Where are you taking me? To see the general?"

"No," the captain said.

"Then I refuse," Aspen said. "And I demand to speak to General Blackthorn immediately."

The captain drew his pistol and levelled it at Aspen's head. "Mister Emerald," he said coldly, "you will come with me or you will be shot while resisting arrest, and your son—"

"My son has nothing to do with this!" Aspen snapped.

"Not if you come with me," the captain said, his expression devoid of feeling.

Aspen swallowed. What has happened to you, Blackthorn? Is this the kind of man you always were? Regardless, he couldn't let Bramble come to harm. "Very well," he said softly. "I'll come with you."

The captain lowered his pistol a little. "Very good," he said. "I have men waiting outside to—"

He was interrupted by the sound of gunfire from outside, gunfire and a lot of panicked shouting. Both started very suddenly, rising swiftly to a crescendo and then, almost immediately, beginning to slack off.

"Report!" the captain shouted, as the volume of fire began to die down. "Sergeant? Corporal? What's going on out there?"

There was no reply, only a volume of gunfire that wound down and down.

A scowl broke through the captain's impassive expression as he strode forward, grabbed Aspen by one arm, and began to drag him towards the door.

With his other hand, he aimed his pistol at Aspen's head.

He manhandled Aspen — who did not protest, for obvious reasons — out of the room and down the hallway, towards the open door of his official residence.

The sound of gunfire out there had died down completely.

"Sergeant," the captain called out as he approached the broken doorway. "Has the situation been—?"

The officer's pistol was wrenched out of his hand, flying through the air out the doorway and into the street beyond.

A bolt of green light soon flew the other way, through the doorway, hitting the officer square in the chest and blasting him backwards. He landed on the floor with a crash, skidded a couple of inches along the floor, and lay there, motionless.

A familiar-looking figure stepped through the doorway, wearing a black leather jacket which, unusually in their acquaintance, she had done up, which might — combined with the black motorcycle helmet with the smoky visor she was wearing that concealed her face — have confused Aspen as to who she was, if it wasn't for the fiery tail of red and yellow dangling between the legs of her blue jeans and the voluminous hair of those same flaming streaks spilling out of the helmet and down her back.

Miss Shimmer raised her visor. "Good evening, First Councillor," she said. "I hope I'm not too late."

Aspen looked down at the unconscious officer on the floor. "Good evening, Miss Shimmer," he said. "I think you may be in the nick of time."
 
Chapter 96 - Stealth Sunset
Stealth Sunset


Sunset looked up.

Beacon was as far off as honour from where she stood, perched on top of the Allbright Commission building, overlooking — partly, at least — Valish Military Headquarters, but she could still see the Emerald Tower; at least, she could now that it was starting to go dark, and the lights that gave the tower its name and its distinctive green glow were lit. They were, well, they were a beacon in the darkening sky, a sign that the school was still there, though Sunset wasn't.

She was as far from Beacon as she was from … Ruby's good graces, or Jaune's, but she could see Beacon still, as the emerald lights came on.

She could see the Amity Arena too, if she looked that way. It was far off as well, as far away as Beacon, farther perhaps, if only by a little bit by virtue of its greater height. It was easier to see than Beacon in the day; while you might miss the top of a tall but comparatively narrow tower, there was no way that you could miss that great floating colosseum, but like the tower, it was illuminated as the darkness closed around it. And yet, there was still enough light — and moonlight — that Sunset could see not only the Amity Arena but also the Atlesian airships close by, and the Valish airship that was — Sunset thought, although her eyes might have been deceiving her into believing that a stationary vessel was moving slowly — trundling along in that direction.

And she could see something else too. She could see dark shapes flitting around the arena, much too far away to make out in any detail, but … dark shapes. Dark shapes, and green beams cutting through the sky.

Sunset stared. She stared although she couldn't do anything, although she couldn't see anything, although standing there on the roof of this building and just watching would neither give her more insight nor calm her fears, but nevertheless, she stared for a moment and then a moment more as her stomach knotted.

Is it the grimm? Has it started?

Are they attacking the Amity Arena?


Cinder hadn't mentioned that part, she had only spoken generally of an attack on Vale, but Sunset supposed that the Amity Arena was in Vale, so … although there were no signs of a grimm attack anywhere else. No sirens had sounded, no grimm over Sunset's own head, no sounds of massed gunfire coming from far off, just … silence. It was all quiet.

But she could see something around the Amity Colosseum, and she feared what it might be.

She clenched her left hand into a fist as she got out her scroll with her right. She checked the news, because that was all she could do at this point, so far from events, so far from influence, so far from any ability to act.

All she could do was look at her scroll and hope that it could tell her what was happening.

The grimm were attacking Amity. Pyrrha had just won the Vytal Tournament — oh! What news! What should-have-been wonderful news! What news that should have been a cause for joyous celebration! What news that had been rendered stale, flat, and unprofitable in Sunset's sight by the fact that the grimm were attacking Amity Arena — when the grimm had suddenly attacked, a horde — no, be technical, a host of grimm; a horde was something different altogether — a host of flying grimm had risen up out of the Emerald Forest and assailed the arena. The Atlesians were trying to fight them off, but already…

Sunset swallowed. Already, some of them had entered the arena. They had been dealt with, but how many more might follow if the Atlesian defence did not hold?

Sunset wanted to howl in frustration. She wanted to howl at the broken moon like a dog, she wanted to scowl and growl and stamp her foot and tear at her fiery hair, this was so unfair! She threw her scroll down in frustration, letting it bounce across the roof to the edge of the building. So unfair!

Why did the grimm have to attack now? Why did they have to attack tonight, at this moment, in Pyrrha's moment? In what should have been Pyrrha's moment, anyway. This should have been her moment, her night, her victory, her glory, her chance. Her chance to … to celebrate, to be the Vytal Champion, to receive her mother's heartfelt congratulations on having reached the pinnacle, to endure the acclaim of all Mistral, to be kissed by Jaune and congratulated by Penny and…

And hugged by Sunset. She ought to have been there. She ought to have been there for this. She ought to have been there to hug Pyrrha, to congratulate her … to fight off the grimm with her.

Amity Arena was under attack, her team, her friends were on Amity Arena, her team and her friends were under attack, and where, oh, where was Sunset?

Far off. Too far.

So unfair.

Sunset sank down to her knees, gloved hands upon her face, gradually moving upwards through her bangs and into her hair and pushing her ears backwards and down. She breathed in and out.

She breathed in again, more deeply this time.

I wonder, does Ciel feel better because she can pray? Does it feel wonderful to just take all your worries and offload them onto someone else's shoulders with a few words? Does it void her out of all her troubles?

Probably not, but it must help a little bit, or why bother?

For myself … if I cannot find comfort, then I must find meaning.


Sunset rose to her feet and held out one hand; a green light enveloped the white glove as she summoned her scroll back into her hand — it didn't look damaged, or at least, not severely — and snapped it shut.

She couldn't help Pyrrha and the others up in Amity. She was too far away, and Amity too high in the air, and in any case, not everyone would want her help even if she was in a position to usefully offer it. At this point, Ruby would probably rather die than accept aid from Sunset. She couldn't help them; she could only trust to their skill and to the capability of General Ironwood's much-vaunted Atlesian pilots.

After all the boasting done on their behalf, Rainbow, I expect some results.

For herself … well … Sunset looked down upon the Military Headquarters. If she couldn't help her friends, maybe she could at least help Vale.

Cinder had been right about the grimm attack — although … had she? The grimm weren't attacking Vale, after all, only the Amity Arena. Sunset double-checked that quickly, though it meant opening her scroll back up again. Reports of a grimm attack on Amity, yes, Sunset could see that from here, if only vaguely. But nothing else. Nothing about the grimm attacking anywhere else in Vale, nothing about hordes throwing themselves against the Green Line. Now, admittedly, there hadn't been any mention of the hordes beforehand, but a horde attacking was surely harder to ignore than a horde that was being quiescent and only exercising a vague menace by the mere fact of its presence.

And Sunset couldn't hear the gunfire. Surely, if the grimm were attacking, then she would hear the cannons, the missiles, the explosions, the sheer mass of noise that would come from resisting the grimm; surely, she would see the Atlesian warships firing down into the grimm on the ground?

She didn't. She could only see the grimm attacking the Amity Arena.

Of course, that didn't necessarily mean that Cinder was lying, as much as it would have been a relief to dismiss a lot more of what had come out of Cinder's mouth last night — Celestia, had it only been last night? It felt like another year already — since, after all, whoever was running the show now could have changed their plans in the face of Cinder's capture. And a full scale grimm assault might yet come, just not yet.

Which gave Sunset time, because if Cinder wasn't lying, then there was a good chance there was a Siren down there, and Sunset needed to find her and deal with her if she could.

She had not dispelled the spell that she had cast earlier to muffle her hearing; she had decided that she wouldn't use it until she was closer to the Siren; until then, she might appreciate the use of her ears — to, for example, hear people talking about a Siren. It was a risk; if the Siren got the drop on her, then she might use her powers on Sunset before Sunset could react, but it was a calculated risk, and one that Sunset hoped to mitigate by her other spell that rendered her beneath notice.

You couldn't ambush someone you didn't notice was there, after all.

Sunset checked that Soteria was tightly strapped across her back. She shrugged Sol Invictus off her shoulder, holding it by the barrel in her right hand.

If she could find the Siren quickly enough, then maybe … maybe … it would probably not be enough to stop the grimm attack, but she could perhaps stop the Valish? Perhaps. She would do something. She hoped it would do something.

She had to hope that, for it was all she could do.

Sunset walked to the edge of the room, looking down over the Military Headquarters. Her decision to go in was vindicated ever more by the preparations that she observed to deal with the grimm attack on the Amity Colosseum.

There were no preparations. To which you could perhaps say that there was that ship nearby, and that there was nothing that ground troops could do, and this, that, and the other thing, but the fact remained that there were grimm in the skies over Beacon, and hordes more grimm — and Sunset was using that word quite correctly in this instance — and nobody in the heart of the Valish Defence Forces seemed to be concerned. Nobody was mustering, nobody was rushing here or there to direct the defence, the only thing that anyone at all seemed to be prepared to defend was their own headquarters, with the barricades that they had set up and the tanks they had brought in, and a fat lot of good that was going to be to anyone at Amity or anywhere else. It was hard to be sure because of its sloth, but Sunset thought that the battleship bought from the Mistralians was heading this way too, not going to join the fighting around the arena but moving to park itself over Valish Headquarters.

If Sunset had been feeling charitable, she might have thought that the plan was to make the headquarters a place that people could flee to in the worst case scenario.

If she had been feeling less charitable, and hadn't known better, she might have suspected self-interest at work on the part of General Blackthorn; he was making sure that he was protected first and foremost.

But Sunset did know better, and what she knew or suspected did not make her inclined to charity, so she believed — or feared, at least — that this was all in preparation for something nastier to come.

Or at the least, as a means of ensuring that nobody could get close enough to stop what was about to happen.

Nobody but a magical unicorn who could bypass all those defences and then move about without being noticed.

Wish me luck, everyone.

Sunset teleported.

It was a good thing that she'd already cast the spell to divert attention off her, because otherwise, her appearing in the middle of the courtyard with a loud crack and a flash of green light might have rather drawn attention to herself.

Thankfully, for all that she just appeared in the middle of the courtyard, that was not the case. Nobody seemed to bat an eye. The few people — a mixture of uniformed officers and civilians in suits — kept on moving as though she wasn't there at all, though Sunset made sure to scramble out of their way before any of them walked into her.

Sunset felt very fortunate that this place had a courtyard so that she could see where she was teleporting.

She looked around her surroundings; the courtyard looked much the same as it had looked from above when she'd been studying it, but now that she was actually inside, she could see that it was surrounded on all four sides by colonnades, where flat and featureless concrete columns created shadowy areas before the actual building itself. Guards in green, with black berets and white cockades sticking out of their cap badges, stood in the shadows of the colonnade, but none of them marked Sunset.

There were four doors, glass doors, each one — judging by the woman in the grey suit that Sunset saw entering one of them — requiring an ID card to enter, which was held up to a scanner on the grey concrete wall.

It was fortunate for Sunset that the doors were glass; otherwise, she would have been forced to try and tailgate someone; as it was, she crept across the courtyard — yes, she was concealing herself with a magic spell, but that was no reason to make as much noise as a herd of elephants when she could try and be quiet instead — towards western door, chosen at random because, unfortunately, she had no real idea what the inside of this building was like. She stepped lightly past the guards, who didn't notice; they remained standing before the concrete columns, their boxy Valish rifles at the ready for anyone who was less well-concealed than Sunset.

Sunset — after first making sure that there was no one coming up behind her, because this spell had its limits, and somebody physically colliding with her was one of them — pressed her face up against the glass of the door and looked inside. There was another guard inside and another glass door, set into a glass wall, with a scanning device that looked more sophisticated than just 'hold up your ID badge or your scroll to get in' mounted beside the door. It looked like a retinal scanner to her. Well, with another glass door — thank goodness for that particular aesthetic — that wouldn't be much of a problem for her either, although she couldn't see much of what lay beyond that second door.

Still, the fact that there was another layer of security meant that … well, it might mean that the whole building was this secure, or it might mean that this was the especially secure part of it.

Either way, she had to go in somewhere.

Sunset teleported twice, the first carrying her beyond the first door and into the antechamber and then past the second door and into … a corridor. A corridor leading somewhere, but Sunset didn't know where.

Because she didn't know where she was going.

Step one then: find a map, or some schematics, or something that would tell her where she was and where she needed to go. Once she had the layout of the place in her head, then she could have a guess at where she might find the Siren. Sunset believed that if the Siren was here, then she would be close to the centre of events, with General Blackthorn, where she could influence him to direct the battle to come. If she could find the heart of this building, then she could find the Siren.

If not … perhaps she could capture General Blackthorn and force him to tell her where the Siren was.

We'll save that for a last resort, but I won't dismiss the idea.

Sunset looked around. She was hoping for a map on the wall of this grey corridor, but there wasn't one; the walls were bare, in the same way that the lights were dim; everything seemed to have been done to make this place seem as grim and forbidding as possible; it was like a horror game. She half expected a monster to walk around the corner.

There was a heavy thud, like the footsteps of something very large.

And then another, and then another, thudding steps coming from somewhere nearby, coming from the corridor that, Sunset could see even in this lack of light, intersected with her own.

Thud. Thud. Thud. Coming closer and closer, much too heavy sounding to be even the largest of men.

Sunset had no idea what it was; she didn't really want to wait around and find out if it her spell would work on … whatever it was; she thought it might be a robot of some kind — some Starhead Industries robotic gorilla maybe — and she was reasonably certain that her spell would be completely ineffective against it.

So she would have to hide. She couldn't go sideways — this was a one-way corridor — but there were doors ahead on either side of her. Sunset ran down the corridor; she was the only person who could hear her own feet squeaking and slapping on the tiles. She reached the first door — door 1WA according to the sign — and looked through the window to see that it was an office, with rows of desks set up with monitors, keyboards, mice, and not much else.

It would do, as the sound of whatever was making that noise got closer and closer.

Sunset threw open the door and hurled herself inside — she couldn't teleport everywhere, not if she wanted to have some magic left to confront the Siren — crouching down by the wall, beneath the window, as she listened to the sound get closer.

"Who opened the door?"

"What are you asking me for? I'm sitting right here."

"I know, but someone opened it."

"I don't see anyone."

Sunset prodded the door closed with one foot.

"Huh. Maybe there's something wrong with the hinge. I'll raise a maintenance ticket."

"That'll be dealt with next month, then."

"They fixed the leak in the ceiling the same day I reported it."

"We'll see."

Sunset waited, listening. She could hear the thudding sound grow closer and grow closer … and then nothing. A momentary silence, broken only by the sound of fingers tapping upon keys here in this office.

Sunset wasn't sure what it was out there, but she could imagine it — and it was a lot of things in her mind, including a grimm, however unlikely that might be — waiting, looking around.

Then she heard the thud again, and again, and this time, it was moving away from her, doing its rounds.

Watchdogs, of whatever kind. Something to bear in mind. I can't assume that I have the absolute free run of this place just because of my magic.

Sunset rose to her feet. The office in which she stood was half-empty, or more than half actually. Maybe everyone was working from home? Maybe they'd all been sent home because their boss was planning to start a war.

But of the people who were still here — a mixture of men in shirts and ties and women in blouses and skirts or trouser suits — it was weird how calm they were. There were grimm attacking the Amity Arena, the Valish Defence Force might be about to start a fight with the Atlesian forces, there were hordes of grimm camped outside of Vale, and here these people were, just sitting at their desks, typing away like it was any other day.

They didn't look scared or exhilarated; they were almost blank-faced, staring ahead of them, not looking at one another.

It was weird, and ever so slightly unsettling. Sunset was glad of the coffee cups that she could see on a couple of people's desks; it showed that they were still somewhat alive.

"Do you think it's started yet?"

"Soon. Those Atlesian scum will get what's coming to them."

Were you this charming before the Siren got her voice in your ears? Sunset wondered.

"I wish I could get out there and do my part."

"We all have a part to play."

"But I'd like to see their faces as we take back what's ours."

You're not even likely to see the bullet that kills you, Sunset thought as she stalked around the room, wishing that she didn't have to listen to all of this. She wouldn't have to listen to it for very long, if luck was on her side, but just listening to it at all was making her ears ache. She would dearly like to know if these people were this stupid before they heard the Siren song or not; did they really think that they were going to win this fight? Did they think that this was going to end well for Vale? Didn't they realise that they should be doing everything they could to stop this, not looking longingly forward to its beginning? Didn't they have any sense at all?

No, because they're under the malign influence of a magical creature.

Sunset moved around the edges of the room, heading towards the back of the room where there was one guy working on his own, with no one sitting on either side of him, and no one sitting behind him either.

Perfect.

Sunset crept up behind him and pointed her finger at the back of his neck like a gun. The burst of magic that leapt from her fingertip was exceedingly mild — she didn't want to blow his head off, after all — but it was enough to make him jerk like a charge had just been run through his body, before he lolled forward.

Sunset grabbed him by the head before it could slam down into his keyboard so that his coworkers noticed, and pulled him back so that he was leaning against his chair, his head thrown back.

Sunset rolled the chair backwards and out of the way before she leaned Sol Invictus against the desk and bent down over the — open, importantly, and not password-protected — terminal.

She grabbed the mouse with one hand and ran it this way and that, looking for something that looked promising. She needed to find a map, a floor plan, something…

She noticed that on the top of the man's ScheeSoft TeamWork app was a row of options: notebook, files, calendar … desk booking.

That might be no good, but it's worth checking out, Sunset thought as she clicked on the icon.

She was confronted with a list of floors and different teams: Procurement, Human Resources, Data Governance, Third-Party Management, Non-Military Strategic Planning, Strategic Planning, Intelligence and Analysis. That one was in red, which Sunset thought indicated which team these bored-looking office drones were on. That would explain the security on the door to get into the corridor.

If she had a look around here, then maybe she could find the Valish battle plans.

No. She needed to focus on the Siren. That's what she was here for. If she were to indulge her inner Rainbow Dash or Blake for a second, then there was no battle plan the Valish Defence Force could come up with that General Ironwood couldn't defeat with the sheer power of the egotism and exceptionalism of his students, but perhaps only she could take on the Siren.

She turned her attention to the floors that were available — and, more importantly, those that were not. It seemed that this guy, whoever he was, had access to the floor below this one, but not to the ones further down; they were greyed out, unavailable. There were three floors underground, below floor minus one, and they were all above his proverbial paygrade — or his actual paygrade.

Her search was narrowing.

So everything important is underground, huh? That was somewhat counterintuitive to her — power should be high up, in the air, literally set above and apart from the common herd — but she supposed it made sense as a protection from air attack.

And if everything important is underground, then maybe the most important things are the furthest underground. Unfortunately, the desk booking system wasn't a lot of help in working that out.

She typed 'floor plan' into the search bar. There were no results. Sunset scowled. She supposed that she could always just go down to those forbidden floors and take a look around until she found what she was looking for, but she'd rather not if she could avoid it.

She thought. There had to be some way of getting some confirmation.

She typed 'General Blackthorn' into the search bar.

The first result was a round-robin message sent today.

In view of the impending commencement of Operation Strikeback, all small arms lockers will be opened by the Master at Arms from 1600 hours today (October 18th). In the event of an Atlesian assault, all personnel are reminded that they have a responsibility to arm themselves and participate in the defence, regardless of whether they are military or civilian. We're all Valish, and we all signed up to do our part to defend this kingdom. If there are no weapons available in the lockers, take a weapon from a dead Atlesian. If there are no dead Atlesians, improvise a weapon from whatever you can find and kill an Atlesian. No excuses for cowardice or malingering will be tolerated.

General Blackthorn expects that everyone will do their duty.

Vale will rise from the ashes!

Captain Jasmine Cahill, Royal Fusiliers

Aide de Camp to General Blackthorn

Sub Level 3


Sunset smiled. I think we might have a winner. Thank you, Captain Cahill.

Just to be sure, she typed 'Sub Level 3' into the search bar.

Apologies to all colleagues, but the dining hall on the ground floor is closed for the next two weeks for refurbishment. Alternative facilities can be found on Level 2 East, Level 1 North, Level 3 West, and Sub Level 1. Staff are reminded that Sub Levels 2 and 3, including the dining hall, are off limits to unauthorised personnel.

Yeah. Yeah, I definitely think we've got a winner there. Sub Level 3 it is.

Now I just need to get down there.


She still didn't have a map, but once she made it down to the bottom floor, then hopefully, it would be a relatively simple matter of finding her way around.

There might even be signs.

Sunset left the man lolled in his chair and crept back to the door out of the room. She waited, listening for the heavy, thudding footsteps of whatever it was that she had heard before.

Nothing. Nothing but the tap, tap, tap of keys on the keyboard.

Sunset opened the door and slipped out.

"Seriously, what is up with that door?"

Sunset darted down the corridor, her equine ears pricked up for any sound, but she didn't hear any heavy footsteps, nor did she see anything that looked capable of making them, only men and women, some soldiers, some not, and not very many of either of them.

There was an elevator at the end of the corridor, and very luckily for her, a soldier — an officer, judging by the pips on his shoulders — was going inside.

Sunset pelted down the corridor the last few steps, just managing to squeeze in after and alongside the man before the lift door closed behind him.

He pushed the button for Sub Level Two; Sunset wanted the floor after that, but she didn't push that button; if this officer had his wits about him, then he might find it strange, the button for the next floor down just pushing itself. She would wait until he got out, and then she would go down the last floor on her own.

Assuming that nobody else got in while he was down there.

She shuffled to the back of the lift and kept silent, watching the officer as the lift began to descend.

Down into the bowels of Remnant.

Sunset supposed that they would be protected from bombs or missiles here; the Atlesians would have to root them out, descending down underground to fight the Valish — having first fought all of the people who had taken up arms for the glory of Vale, grabbing guns out of the open lockers or … what? Attacking the Atlesians with scissors and staplers if the Atlesians came?

Sunset would wonder what they were thinking, but she had a feeling that she could answer that: the Siren was thinking that the more bloodshed, the better.

After all, they did like to start fights.

The elevator reached Sub Level Two. Sunset held her breath a little, hoping that nobody would want to get in and go to a different floor.

The door opened. Sunset cursed mentally as she saw someone else waiting outside, another officer, with a crown on their shoulder instead of pips.

"Evening, Torrens," he said jovially.

"Evening, sir," Torrens said, not saluting for some reason; maybe it was because he wasn't wearing a hat.

"Here to join the planning session?" the other officer asked. He chuckled. "I don't think there's much need for a ground plan. These northerners don't have the stomach for a street fight, no." He shook his head. "Too much time spent in the air with their head in the clouds, no guts, Torrens, no steel! They're like bullies, Torrens; punch 'em on the nose once, and they'll show what they're really made of."

"Yes, sir," Torrens said. "Excuse me, sir."

The senior officer got out of the way, allowing Torrens to step out of the lift. Sunset couldn't help but roll her eyes as the other man — heavyset, with piggy eyes hidden behind his round spectacles — got in.

Fortunately, he pushed the button for Sub Level Three.

Sunset gripped the barrel of Sol Invictus tightly with both hands as she felt a fluttering in her stomach. If she was right, then it would not be long now.

Not long until … she didn't actually have a lot of solo combat experience. On her own, she had fought Adam twice — Twilight didn't count in the first instance, and Blake had only shown up later. In neither instance had she done terribly well, although she had done better the second time around. Nevertheless, her record on her own, without any support, was not a brilliant one.

In fact, one might call it rather troubling.

And this was no ordinary opponent that she'd come up against.

No, but she isn't Adam either. Not a warrior, not a huntress, not someone trained to fight and kill. A creature of magic, and I have magic of my own at my command.

I
can do this. I don't need Pyrrha or Blake or Rainbow Dash to help me, to back me up, I can do this.

I can take these soldiers, and then it's just a question of magic.


And yet, the fluttering in her stomach persisted, no matter how tightly she gripped the barrel of her gun.

The elevator descended. It made more of a noise than the one at Beacon; it looked dirtier as well; Sunset wondered how well maintained it was.

She wondered if she should have taken the stairs.

The door opened. Sunset let the officer get out first, then followed him before the doors shut on her. The hallway into which she stepped looked even darker than the corridors upstairs, as though it was policy that the Headquarters should get darker, more foreboding, the further down into the ground one got. There were barely any lights on at all, and those that were on had dead flies in the casings, their mouldering bodies little dark shapes against the white lights, like the grimm that swooped and dived around the Amity Arena, as seen from Sunset's distant vantage point.

She found herself a little glad that the lights were off; she didn't want to see too much that reminded her of what her friends were going through out there.

And a good thing too, because most of the lights were off, and most of the corridors were dark, and Sunset came very close to needing her night vision spell.

As it was, she could just about see where she was going and avoid people — or follow them.

There were no signs, but most of the people that Sunset saw — they were all soldiers down here, all wearing the green VDF uniforms, not a single civilian to be seen — were heading in one direction, where they were not standing on guard. So Sunset followed them and hoped that they weren't headed for the cafeteria.

They were not headed for the cafeteria. They were coming in and out of a command centre, an underground command centre where people stared at monitors and worked at computers and observed and … well, commanded.

General Blackthorn stood in the centre of things, issuing orders, watching monitors. And at his side stood a girl, or someone who looked like a girl, at any rate; Sunset guessed that she was far older than she looked, for she was almost certainly the Siren. She gave General Blackthorn his orders, this girl with the blue hair — a lighter blue, with deeper streaks running all through it — worn in that long ponytail, the girl with the purple shirt and the high boots and the spiked bracelets on her wrists. Either this was Take Your Daughter to Work Day, or else she was the Siren. She was the one that Sunset had come here for.

And behind her stood Cinder Fall.

Sunset stared at her. Cinder, here? Cinder was here, Cinder was … Cinder?

But she was taken—

Oh. Right. Of course.


On the one hand, she felt like an idiot for not seeing this sooner, but on the other hand, why? Cinder would never serve the Siren: Cinder felt usurped, Cinder felt betrayed, Cinder had given them information … hadn't she? Yes, some of it had been false — the stuff about Amber — but if Cinder had been lying all along, waiting for her brainwashed friends in the Valish Defence Force to get her out of her jam, then why tell them about the Siren or that the Valish military had been corrupted? Why tell them anything at all?

Why, for that matter, launch a forlorn assault on Amber that had never stood much more than a fool's chance of success? Why not simply wait and get on with her plan?

Cinder's actions made no sense except from the perspective of, well, they didn't make a huge amount of sense from any angle, but from the perspective of someone with a finely honed sense of the dramatic and a deep cultural and personal attachment to The Mistraliad, Sunset could see why they might choose to go out in a blaze of glory, making a doomed charge like the Mistralians charging down the hill to try and rescue Juturna. Or Pyrrha, charging in all her wrath to try and kill Juturna, no matter how many foes stood in her way.

But it only made any sense at all if Cinder had felt betrayed, if she had seen her whole world crumble around her, if she felt as though she had nothing left to lose.

Otherwise, why risk it? It wasn't a trick to get her interrogated so that she could plant false intelligence; not only might she have actually died — if it had been Ruby closest to her instead of Pyrrha, then Cinder would be dead by now — but she had told them the truth about the Valish military! And the Siren! The proof was right there!

But if she had been speaking from the heart to Sunset and Pyrrha, if she felt ill-used and cast aside and in no mood to keep confidences, then…

Then the Siren has gotten to her.

That was … that was horrible. A horrible thought, a terrible thought, a dread thought; it was the only thought, the only thing that made sense, yet it was a thought and thing from which Sunset's mind revolted. Cinder, brainwashed? Cinder, made a slave to the will of another? Cinder, not herself, Cinder a tool, Cinder a puppet, Cinder … Cinder no longer, just a dog to be ordered about: go thither, come hither, bite them. Kill them.

After what Cinder had been through, after what she had suffered at the hands of Phoebe, this would be the last thing that she would want to endure.

And Cinder … Cinder's designs had been wicked sometimes, her victims often undeserving, her plans … worth preventing, and yet, she had, even while acting under Salem's orders, nevertheless been herself. Gloriously, unabashedly, fearlessly herself. Though her cause be the worst cause for which anyone had ever fought for, nevertheless, Cinder had fought for it like a lion though four kingdoms and the power of Atlas stood against her. By her own will, she had done all that, however wrong or misguided it had been; by her own will, which had blazed like fire.

Now, that fire was tamed, that will subverted, suborned, bent to another's will, and that … better Cinder had died last night, at Pyrrha's hands, better to have cut her throat on the ground, better to have let Ruby slit her stem to stern with Crescent Rose, even that would have been preferable to see her like this, made a slave.

A slave against whom Sunset would have to fight, before she could come to grips with the Siren.

Now had Sunset cause for flutterings in the stomach. To fight Cinder? Alone? To fight Cinder without any of her friends with her, nothing but her own wits and her own power, against Cinder? Cinder and a Siren?

How was she going to do this? Could she do this?

I've come a long way to just go.

And Professor Ozpin asked me to take care of this. I promised that I would try. That I'd try, not that I'd run away because I'm scared of Cinder.

And, hey, maybe if Cinder kills me, then Ruby will think better of me and take back some of her harsh words.

If I am going to do this, I should probably start by muffling my ears.


But before she could — just before she could; the spell was on Sunset's fingertips — Sunset's ears pricked up as she heard the Siren begin to sniff the air.

She sniffed like a hound, standing on her tiptoes as though it were bringing her closer to the scent.

"What's wrong?" General Blackthorn asked her.

"I don't…" the Siren murmured in a high-pitched voice, not quite so high as Ruby's voice, but higher than Sunset had expected nonetheless. She looked … in the direction of the corner around which Sunset lurked.

Sunset held breath. Could the Siren sense her? Could she pierce Sunset's magic, could she notice her in spite of Sunset's magic telling her to look away, to turn her attentions somewhere else? Was it Sunset's very magic itself — Equestrian magic, nourishing to a Siren — that the Siren sensed. Had Sunset outed herself with her spell of concealment?

"Cinder," the Siren said, "will you be a sweetheart and go check that out for me?" She pointed down the corridor in Sunset's direction. "I think there might be someone hiding down there, listening."

Sunset swallowed. It seemed that the choice of whether and how to begin this battle had been made for her.

She rose to her feet. Her left hand glowed with magic as Sunset gathered her power.

"At once, Mistress," Cinder said quietly.

Mistress. She makes you call her Mistress?

Cinder, I am so sorry.


Sunset was no longer looking around the corner; she was standing behind it, waiting. She could hear footsteps, light footsteps approaching, Cinder's footsteps coming towards her.

Sunset would begin with a burst of magic at point black range, so close that Cinder couldn't block it; then she would shoot her while she was on the ground, and then … then, she would try and keep Cinder at a distance, using telekinesis to guide both gun and sword while she sought to get at the Siren.

Assuming that Cinder could see her. It might be that the spell would work on Cinder, and only the Siren was aware of her.

Cinder rounded the corridor. In one hand, she bore a black sword, which managed to glisten even in the little light down here. It looked hungry, like a shark or a wolf that had not fed.

Around Cinder's neck, she wore an atrocious collar, her black choker in its elegant simplicity gone and replaced by a chunky collar, with beastly brutish spikes and a padlock on the front of all things, sweet Celestia! To see Cinder reduced to such a state … Sunset wished that she could spare more regret for Cinder, that her own situation would allow her the regret to spare.

As things stood, she was a little more concerned with the fact that Cinder was staring right at her.

Sunset felt seen. She would bet anything, anything that she owned in the world, even Soteria or her magic book, anything that Cinder could see her; she felt seen.

Yet, Cinder said nothing. Did nothing. She just stared at her.

"Cinder?" Sunset whispered.

Cinder's lips twisted in a scowl.

"Cinder?" Sunset repeated. "Can you hear me in there?"

Cinder stared at her, lips scowling, teeth almost bared, looking at Sunset as though she, Cinder, were the lion and Sunset were the lamb, as though she wanted to rip out Sunset's throat.

She twitched her eye in Sunset's direction. Or rather … was that a wink? Was she winking at Sunset?

"Cinder?" the Siren called.

Cinder turned away from Sunset to look at she who held her captive. "There is nothing here, Mistress. Nothing and no one."

"Okay, I don't know where that came from then," the Siren muttered.

Sunset breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you," she whispered, for this was proof that Cinder's will was not wholly overthrown, that there was some part of her that was yet Cinder; now, if only Sunset could persuade her to—

"You know," the Siren said, "Councillor Emerald has been squawking at you once already; you might want to send someone over to shut him up before he causes any problems."

Sunset's breath caught in her throat. Councillor Emerald? Shut up Councillor Emerald? They were going to—

"Of course," Blackthorn said. "I'll have him taken care of."

No. No, no, no, no, no! Yes, Sunset had promised that she would take care of the Siren, and she would! She would come back here, and she would deal with her and with Cinder if she had to — if she could not save Cinder, that was. But Sunset was, or wished to be, a saver rather than a destroyer. She was more comfortable saving than destroying, and while there was something to be said for stepping out of your comfort zone, there was also a great deal to be said for saving people's lives.

Especially when that life happened to belong to the First Councillor of Vale. And a father too. Father to a son who had already lost his mother, poor mite.

And he was just about to get things moving with Former Councillor Aris to boot. No, no, Sunset could not let Councillor Emerald die.

Certainly, she wasn't going to hang around here and pick a fight with Cinder and the Siren while the Councillor was in danger.

"I will come back for you," Sunset said to Cinder. "I promise."

Cinder didn't reply. Sunset supposed that she couldn't reply, not with the Siren so close, and in any case, she didn't have time to wait for a response. She turned away and ran.

She ran back the way that she had come; she ran for the elevator, pounding at the button with one hand before she decided to take a risk and teleport somewhere that she couldn't see: up to the office where she had been before, where she had knocked that one guy out and left everyone wondering about the door.

The guy was still out cold. No one had noticed. They were still working away, and would probably still be working away until the moment came to take up arms from the small arms lockers.

Sunset teleported twice more, once past the first door, once past the second and into the courtyard, and finally back up onto the roof of the Allbright Commission where she'd started from.

She felt … better now, strangely. She knew what she had to do: protect someone, save someone. Save Councillor Emerald for his son, for the woman who cared about him, for Vale which needed a leader now more than ever.

So much easier than hunting a monster to destroy them.

Sunset looked towards the Amity Colosseum once more, to where the Valish ship was taking fire from an Atlesian cruiser.

It's started then.

Besides that, she could still see the grimm flocking around the arena, locked in battle with the Atlesian pilots.

Be safe, everyone.

Sunset descended via the fire escape, her boots clattering on the metal steps as she took them two at a time, three at a time, leaping some sections to drop onto the landings with heavy bangs; she ran and ran down the length of the building, teleporting short distances, trying to balance haste with preserving the magic that she would surely have need of.

Her bike was waiting for her at the bottom of the fire escape. Sunset pulled on her helmet, dropping the visor down over her face, and slung Sol Invictus over her shoulder as she leapt onto her trusty motorcycle and revved it up.

Within moments, she was speeding down the road.

The streets were clear, for obvious reasons; everyone had been watching the Vytal Tournament, and while in ordinary circumstances, Sunset guessed that a lot of people would have spilled out into the streets to celebrate and join the general revelry by now, the fact that immediately after the tournament was over, the grimm had started to attack was — Sunset guessed, and thought her guess borne out by the silence of the streets — keeping people indoors. Even the pubs she passed were silent, with only light spilling out of them and little sound. Sunset could picture people in her mind's eye, huddled around the television sets, watching the news, wondering what it might mean, consumed with fear.

How the grimm beyond the walls must be salivating with anticipation.

But the streets were clear, meaning that Sunset's path was unobstructed. She had come this way before, after a certain point; she knew where she was going. She'd been here before, after all.

She reached the street of the First Councillor's residence. There was a green truck parked out there, and for a moment, Sunset was afraid that she was already too late. But no, as she came up, she could see one man — their officer, she thought — unlocking the door, while the rest of his soldiers dismounted from the back of the truck.

Sunset skidded to a halt, throwing one foot out to slow the movement of her bike as she twisted it around. The tires screeched on the tarmac.

Sunset dropped her spell. Everyone could notice her now.

And notice her they did as she hit their sergeant with a bolt of magic that lifted him up and hurled him twelve feet backwards down the street.

Some of the soldiers shouted in alarm, and most of them started shooting at her, or tried to, but magic leapt from Sunset's fingertips, beams of magic flying out in all directions even as she — indulging, a little bit, but they were shooting at her — teleported from spot to spot — six feet in this direction, eight feet in that one, onto the top of their truck — to throw their aims off. She used telekinesis to wrench the guns out of their hands and throw them aside.

And green beams of magic leapt from her fingertips to strike the soldiers down, leaving them sprawled out across the street, completely out of it.

Sunset leapt down off the roof of the truck as she heard someone from inside — the officer, she could only suppose — calling out to his men, demanding to know what was going on.

Before Sunset could go in, the officer came out, or at least came out far enough that Sunset could see him.

He had a gun, but Sunset tore it from his hand with a touch of her telekinesis.

Then she put him down with a bolt of magic.

Councillor Emerald stared at her as she stepped through the open doorway.

Sunset raised her visor. "Good evening, First Councillor," she said. "I hope I'm not too late."

Councillor Emerald looked down at the unconscious officer on the floor. "Good evening, Miss Shimmer," he said. "I think you may be in the nick of time."

Sunset ventured a smile as she took off her helmet. "I'm glad to hear it, First Councillor. I wouldn't have refused being earlier, but … I'm glad to find you well. And your son?"

"Bramble is upstairs, asleep I hope," Councillor Emerald said softly. "So long as the gunfire didn't wake him. There were soldiers outside, I take it?"

"There still are, just not in any state to trouble anyone," Sunset replied.

"I see," Councillor Emerald said softly. He paused for a moment. "How did you know? To come here, I mean?"

"I…" Sunset hesitated for a moment, "I have been in Valish Headquarters, Councillor. I overheard them talking about … shutting you up."

"God of Animals," Councillor Emerald muttered, putting up one hand as he leaned against the wall. "So it's true. Blackthorn did order this."

"It's—" Sunset stopped, aware that simply saying that it wasn't his fault would likely cut little ice. "Councillor, what I'm about to tell you may seem unbelievable, but it's the truth: General Blackthorn's mind has been overthrown by a magical creature that thrives on conflict; she is directing him to fight against the Atlesians; he wouldn't be doing this if he were in his right mind."

Councillor Emerald was silent for a moment. "A magical creature?"

"Called a Siren, yes."

Councillor Emerald stared at her. "Now, why would you think that I wouldn't believe that, Miss Shimmer?"

"I know what it sounds like," Sunset declared, "but you've known General Blackthorn for some time, haven't you? Is this the behaviour that you would expect from him?"

"No," Councillor Emerald replied. "No, it isn't." He frowned. "You say that you were at Military Headquarters?"

"Yes, Councillor."

"Doing what?"

"Looking for the Siren, Councillor," Sunset said softly.

"And did you find her?"

"I … thought it was better to come here and save you, Councillor," Sunset said, even more quietly.

"And if you hadn't?" Councillor Emerald asked, equally quietly. "Could you have stopped this?"

"Councillor, it's one thing to say that I should have chosen to sacrifice the few for the sake of the many," Sunset replied. "It's another thing to say that I should sacrifice the few or the many or the one to destroy one of my enemies. That … I won't apologise for the choice I made. Vale needs you, so does Bramble, and Former Councillor Aris … wants you, at least. I made my choice, and I stand by it."

Councillor Emerald hesitated for a second, and then nodded. "That is fair enough, Miss Shimmer. And I can't say that I'm not grateful. But now I'm afraid that I must ask you to accompany me back to the Military Headquarters. Magical creature or not, I need to do what I can to stop this before it gets out of hand."

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "Councillor, I've been to the Military Headquarters: they've got barricades set up outside, troops, tanks; I don't think they want visitors."

"And yet you've been there," Councillor Emerald pointed out.

"I have … certain skills that you don't," Sunset replied. "Especially if you mean to do more than sneak around; if you want to stop the fighting, that will mean confronting … it will be dangerous."

"If it wasn't dangerous, Miss Shimmer, I wouldn't need your protection," Councillor Emerald pointed out.

"That is … Councillor, I'm not sure who will listen to you. As I said, their wills are not their own."

"A creature, yes," Councillor Emerald said. "That part I'm happy to leave to you — monster hunting is what you've been learning, after all — but if Blackthorn and the others aren't thinking clearly, then it is all the more important that someone should be there to take command once they emerge from … being controlled. They might not be in any state to think clearly." He took a step towards her. "I've no doubt that there will be danger, Miss Shimmer,, but nevertheless … I owe Vale this. As you say, I am the First Councillor of Vale, and if Vale does need me, then she needs me to act, not hide or sit in this house waiting for news. I need to do something."

"I know that feeling well enough, Councillor," Sunset admitted. "Very well. We'll go together."

"At once, if you don't mind," Councillor Emerald said. "I'm ready. I was on my way out when this gentleman … yes, as I say, I'm ready."

Sunset's brow furrowed. "You don't want to say goodbye to—"

"Why would I want to say goodbye to Bramble?" Councillor Emerald. "I'll be back before he wakes up."

Sunset found herself smiling. "Alright, Councillor, let's go. We'll take my bike; there's room for two."

"Very well, Miss Shimmer," Councillor Emerald said. "I doubt we've a moment to lose."
 
Chapter 97 - Top Bolt
Top Bolt


And now they were attacking Beacon as well.

Ironwood kept his face impassive. So far — and that was a very big 'so far'; the night was unfortunately young, much as he might have wished it over and done with at this point — no attack on Vale itself, or on the defences screening the city, but first an attack on the Amity Arena in the air, and now a combined air and ground attack on Beacon. From what he could tell, beowolves and ursai had scaled the cliffs up from the Emerald Forest, with creeps digging upwards through the earth and nevermores and griffons supporting from the sky.

Not an unimaginable possibility, but at the same time one that had always seemed unlikely. It was a long climb up those steep cliffs out of the woods; if the grimm lost the advantage of surprise — and they likely would have lost it, if it weren't for all the other distractions of the night — then they would be sitting ducks clinging to that cliff-face, and even if they did manage to get up the cliffs and gain the flat ground, then they'd still be faced with all of the students and professors at the school, including Ozpin himself.

It was a great deal of risk for very little chance of success — in ordinary circumstances.

These were not ordinary circumstances.

Attention had been on the Amity Arena and the grimm that had already started the attack there, on the flying grimm that had already emerged out of the forest, not on the ground grimm that might yet come out of there. And a lot of students were up in the Amity Arena, pinned down by the grimm surrounding it.

Although not, perhaps, for much longer.

Ironwood frowned slightly. "Get me Colonel Harper on the line."

"Aye aye, sir," said des Voeux. "Patching you through now."

It did not take a moment for Colonel Harper's voice to emerge out of the speakers into the CIC. "General, sir. What can I do for you?"

"How's it looking out there, Harper?" Ironwood asked. Harper's voice did not seem ruffled or panicked in any way, which he took as a good sign until she told him otherwise. "How are the Valish?"

"The Valish seem a bit confused," Harper said, a light chuckle venturing into her voice. "Ever since that windbag came over the horn … I was expecting an attack, but I think they're more scared of us than I am of them. They've refused their line back, just like we have, and now we're sort of glaring at one another across the field."

"But they're not engaging?" Ironwood asked.

"No, sir," Harper replied. "Their lieutenant colonel sent a runner across with a handkerchief on a stick, asking if we could have a truce until it was settled whether we were actually at war or not. I told him that was fine by me, but he should expect me to keep an eye on him and his regardless."

"That's fine," Ironwood told her. "We didn't seek this fight, and though we'll defend ourselves, we won't seek to expand the fight either. Defend yourself, but don't escalate. If the Valish don't want to fight, then don't give them one. That's not why we're here."

"No, sir," Harper said again. "But speaking of why we're here, the grimm are looking a little restless."

"Are they attacking?" Ironwood asked.

"Not yet, sir," Harper said, "but they're going to, I'd bet anything on it. They're getting themselves worked up, growling and howling. You know how they get; they're trying to scare us before they charge."

Ironwood didn't ask if it was working. "Engage at your discretion, Harper, weapons free. Des Voeux, send that to Fourth Battalion as well; they may engage the grimm as they feel necessary."

"Yes, sir."

"Thank you, sir, but I'll hold back," Harper told him. "With everything else that's happening, I don't see the sense in provoking them to attack if we can keep them sitting there making noises for a little longer." She paused. "How bad is it, sir?"

"In Vale? I'm not sure," Ironwood admitted. "That's something the Valish will have to handle themselves; I'm not going to commit our troops to a fight in the city while they're also fighting grimm on the Green Line."

Not many of our troops, anyway; just a few of the best.

"As for Beacon," Ironwood went on, "we'll see."

"I'll let you get to it, sir," Harper said. "Good luck."

"You too, Harper," Ironwood said. "Ironwood out."

So. The grimm were not attacking the Green Line yet, but they would soon, if Harper was any judge, and Ironwood thought that she was in this instance.

First Amity, then Beacon, and only then the lines in front of Vale. Ironwood began to see, or thought that he began to see, the essence of the plan of attack here; the grimm were carrying out an attack en echelon, where each element of the assault moves forward consecutively from one or both flanks, rolling inwards towards the centre or the other end of the battle line. As tactics went, it wasn't worthless; if it worked — if the lead element succeeded in its objectives — then it offered the opportunity to roll up the enemy line like a rug as each element stormed forward against an enemy that was also under pressure from its flank. However, if it didn't work, for every element of the attack that was repulsed, the chance of the next part of the attack succeeding dropped, and the attack dissolved into a series of disconnected assaults on sectors of the enemy line, each vulnerable to fire from their flanks and each too small to achieve a breakthrough.

That was a lesson the grimm were about to learn tonight. Their attack on Amity had failed, his airships were about to regain control of the skies around the arena, and when they did, he would be able to bring the students down from the Colosseum to reinforce Beacon; not to mention the fact that, as they hadn't yet begun their assault on the Green Line, they'd lost the chance to tie down his air assets.

"Order Champion Squadron to begin strafing the cliff face and base," Ironwood ordered. "Gold Squadron is to provide escort against airborne grimm." He couldn't risk airstrikes on Beacon itself — quite apart from the damage to the school, there were still civilians in the combat zone — but he could cut off the flow of reinforcements coming out of the Emerald Forest.

"Yes, sir."

"And get Professor Ozpin on the line," Ironwood added. It was possible that Ozpin would be too busy in the midst of the battle to take a call from him, and if that was the case, then Ironwood could hardly complain, but if he could get through — to Ozpin, or if not him, then he would try Glynda next — then it would help him understand the situation on the ground.

Where did Amber fit into all this? It was the lacuna in their understanding of the enemy, and a big one, considering that the whole point of all this was surely to obtain the Fall Maiden's power as the first of two steps to obtaining the Relic of Choice, either now or at some undefined future point, provided that Salem, having gotten the Fall Maiden under her thumb, could keep her that way, ensuring the succession of the powers through loyal servants.

It was the one thing that Cinder hadn't spilled to Ozpin and his students, or rather, she had, but through a fantastical story of Amber betraying them all and throwing her lot in with Salem, which Ozpin had dismissed out of hand. So, if not that, then what was the point of all this otherwise? Chaos within Vale, grimm outside of Vale, what did they hope to achieve by all this?

To kill or kidnap Amber was the obvious answer, although with Cinder still alive, then that might do them less good then it might have — unless the plan was to kill or kidnap Cinder in the confusion too. Take them both, kill them both, let the power transfer to someone else, a third party, known — Shadow, perhaps — or unknown, someone loyal to Salem and more reliable than Cinder Fall had been.

If that was the objective, then it might explain why the grimm attack was rolling out the way it was: start the attack at Amity to kill a lot of students on board the arena and weaken the defences; then strike at Beacon to get Amber; then, once that was done and it was time to retreat with Amber, launch the main assault to absorb the energies of the defenders and prevent an effective pursuit.

It would explain why the grimm were puffing out their chest as though they were about to assault but weren't actually attacking yet. If he was right, then they would not until Amber was taken.

If Amber wasn't taken … they might even withdraw; or they might assault anyway out of sheer frustration.

And, of course, he could be wrong; the trouble with assuming that you'd guessed the enemy's intentions was that if you'd misread them, then you could be badly caught out.

But there had to be some plan for Amber, surely. This couldn't just be about spreading chaos and devastation.

But Amber was Ozpin's concern. He couldn't ask about her, he couldn't take overt special measures to protect her. How would he explain it to his officers?

He would have to trust that Ozpin had it handled.

"James," Ozpin said, his voice coming through on the speaker. He sounded tired, weary; Ironwood wasn't sure that he'd ever heard him sound so tired before. It was a little disconcerting.

More than that, it was worrying.

"Ozpin," Ironwood said. "What's the situation down there?"

"The grimm are … in the school," Ozpin murmured. "I believe that the remaining students are trying to hold them back, very commendable of them, but I fear that they are insufficient in number."

"You believe?" Ironwood repeated. "Ozpin, where are you? Where's Glynda?"

"I sent Glynda away," Ozpin replied. "Councillor Emerald requested the support of the students in dealing with the crisis within Vale, so I sent Glynda with half the students willing to fight."

That explains how that all fits into this. "Have you called them back?"

"No," Ozpin said. "There are people in Vale in need of assistance."

"It sounds as though Beacon might be in need of assistance too," Ironwood pointed out. "Oz, where … who's in charge down there?"

He didn't like having to ask that, by any means, but it didn't exactly sound like Ozpin was in command of the situation on the ground, and it wasn't disloyalty for Ironwood to observe that fact.

"I'm not sure."

"Oz, they need a leader down there!" Ironwood declared, his voice rising. "I'm sure the students are doing their best, but this isn't a battle that they expected to fight." He paused. "I'm going to start dropping students down from Amity to support the defence." It was a risk, with the skies not yet completely clear, but there were few enough grimm around the arena that the people sheltering there should be safe, and the risk to the students was sufficiently low that it could be balanced against the risk of not trying to reinforce Beacon as soon as possible. "And with Vale in its current state, I think we need to start evacuating people from Beacon up to the Amity Arena; once the skies are clear, it can be our lifeboat. Their lifeboat."

There was a pause before Ozpin said, "That may not be popular, but it seems reasonable."

"Ozpin, I—" Ironwood halted, aware that he might be crossing the line into impertinence with what he was about to say — not something he often had to worry about — but ultimately, his sense that it needed saying nonetheless. "Ozpin, you need to get it together. The students need you, Vale might need you, and I need someone in authority in Vale I can rely on right now." He paused. "I know this can't be easy, but Beacon will still be here tomorrow, and it will need its headmaster too."

Another pause from Ozpin before his reply. "Will it, James? Will Beacon still be here tomorrow?"

"If we fight for it tonight, then yes, it will," Ironwood said. "I need to go, Oz, but reinforcements will be on their way soon. Ironwood out."

"With respect, sir," Fitzjames began.

"I advise you to think carefully before you finish that sentence, Major," Ironwood muttered.

"He sounds done," Fitzjames went on regardless. "He sounds as though the fight's gone out of him."

"This is his home, Major," Ironwood replied. "His kingdom, his school; this all hits harder for him than it does for us. Try to remember that, before you write Ozpin off. Des Voeux, get me Spitfire on the line."

"Yes, sir."

XxXxX​

Two green beams leapt out of Spitfire's laser, firing over the top of her cockpit before leaping through the air to eviscerate a nevermore.

"Spitfire, this is Command," General Ironwood's voice came through her helmet and into Spitfire's ears. "Does the situation look as good to you as it does on the sensors?"

"Copy that, Command; we've almost got this wrapped up," Spitfire said. "And then we'll be ready to do it all again at a lower altitude."

"Hmm," General Ironwood murmured. "Do you think it's safe enough to start transferring the students down to Beacon? It sounds like they could use their help down there."

"Affirmative, sir; most of the grimm and the Valish have been taken care of, and we'll be wrapping up the rest before the transports get here," Spitfire said. "What about—?"

"Ten is down!" Blaze's voice blasted into Spitfire's ears. "Repeat, Ten is down!"

"Command, I'm going to have to call you back," Spitfire said, before switching to the squadron frequency. She could say on her instruments that Lightning Streak's indicator on the radar had disappeared, while Blaze's indicator was being trailed by two — the last two — red icons for Valish AF-14s. "Report!"

"Two Valish fighters managed to get in behind us," Blaze grunted. "And these two really know how to fly."

"Copy that; I'm on my way," Spitfire said. "Five, Six, try and get in behind the Valish; I'm going to come in above and in front. Two, hang back and cover me."

"Affirmative, Leader," said Silver Zoom.

"Copy that, Lead," Soarin' replied. "I'm en route. Hold on, Blaze."

"I'm trying," Blaze growled.

Spitfire rolled her Sky Dart, turning upside down briefly, letting her look straight down on Blaze and her pursuers. Both Tomahawks had wings painted in distinctive colours: a vibrant, fiery red for the first; a cold, icy blue for their wingman. Both were keeping tight on Blaze's tail; machine gun fire leapt from the noses of their airships in short, controlled bursts.

As Spitfire completed her roll, sending the Sky Dart spiralling downwards as she began her descent, Blaze pulled up and to the left, rolling away from Amity Arena and starting a turn towards Vale.

The Valish hung onto her tail like limpets.

"He's got a lock on me!"

"Shake him, Nine!" Soarin' shouted.

"I'm trying!" Blaze snapped.

A missile fired from under the lead Tomahawk's wing, flames burning on its tail as it streaked through the air.

"Nine defending!" Blaze cried, as a stream of flares cascaded out of the rear of her airship, little flaming flashes like flakes of snow caught in a storm. They trailed out of the rear of Blaze's Sky Dart as she turned northwards, and the missile struck a flare in a vibrant explosion on Blaze's tail.

Spitfire dived downwards as Blaze pulled up sharply, executing an almost ninety degree turn that the older Tomahawk shouldn't have been able to match, but they matched it, both of them, keeping up with Blaze as she erupted into the sky.

Their machine gun fire, just missing Blaze, only just missed Spitfire too, the tracer rounds speeding past her cockpit and just missing her wings.

"Nine, clear the way," Spitfire said.

"Copy that, Lead," Blaze replied, shifting her Sky Dart down to pass beneath Spitfire.

Spitfire opened up with her own machine gun, firing a burst, then a second, then a third downwards towards the pursuing Valish.

The pair split up, one — red wings — breaking left, while blue wings broke to the right.

"Five, Six, break left," Spitfire commanded. "The one on the right is mine."

That was Soarin's right,and her left — the red winged pilot who had taken the lead against Blaze. He was now turning away, headed towards the Amity Arena and the damaged Resolution.

Missiles erupted from the damaged cruiser, where flames still raged on the port side, but obviously enough of the weapons were still working just fine. Six missiles, firing from launchers around the prow of the warship, burning through the dark leaving trails of smoke behind them.

The Valish pilot danced through them all, not even using his flares, just making his Tomahawk slip and slide through the air as the missiles chased after him like wolves going after a horse. But this horse was fast and knew what it was doing. The Valish pilot jinked up and down, left and right, making small movements that made the missiles twist and turn nevertheless, then they would abruptly change direction and leave the missiles eating their exhaust jets until they had to make wild, inefficient swings to keep up.

Have they had a custom job done on their airship, or are they just that good a pilot? Spitfire wondered, because she'd never see anyone move a Tomahawk quite like this.

Her own machine gun fire wasn't faring any better than the missiles at catching him; every time she thought she'd lined him up, he pulled a move to get out of her sights.

She was impressed and irritated in equal measure.

The Valish pilot opened up the throttle on their airship, increasing their speed dramatically as they turned hard, passing so close to the pursuing missiles that they could have stuck a hand out of the cockpit and touched them, before racing towards the Amity Arena.

The missiles could not turn so tight, but they turned regardless, following the Valish pilot towards the Colosseum.

Is he leading them towards the arena? Spitfire thought. It was a theoretical tactic for dealing with tight air defences where slow bombers couldn't get close — target the missiles at a fast fighter and let them lead the missiles in before pulling up hard and fast and letting the missiles slam into the target you always intended them to hit — but as far as she was aware, it had never been done.

And it had certainly never been done against a civilian target! For gods' sake! Even if Vale and Atlas were at war now, there were still rules about this kind of thing.

Spitfire gritted her teeth as she switched from machine gun to laser.

She targeted the first of Resolution's six missiles; they were much easier targets to acquire than the Valish pilot: they weren't trying to evade her, for one thing.

Spitfire fired her laser six times; six beams of green energy lanced out from overhead to pierce the missiles like balloons, every one of them exploding to briefly light up the dark sky.

The Valish pilot waggled his wings at her.

Spitfire growled wordlessly, and it was only the fact that the Amity Arena was in front of both of them that stopped her from letting him have it with her laser right there and then. She switched to the twenty-mil cannons and tried to line up a shot.

He jinked upwards, and when she followed, he jinked downwards; did he prefer up and down to left and right? If she was going to get him, it was probably because she could predict what they were likely to do next. Where were they likely to go?

"Watch out, Six, break right! Break right!"

"Six, defending!"

"Five, Six," Spitfire said. "Do you need assistance?"

"Negative," Soarin' replied, although it sounded like he was breathing kind of hard. "We'll get him, Leader; he's just a slippery customer, that's all."

A male voice, middle-aged or thereabouts, came over Spitfire's comm. "You Atlesians fly around in the most state-of-the-art airships dropping bombs on people from twenty thousand feet, and you think that makes you the best. But I gotta say, I'm not really seeing it."

Spitfire scowled as she switched to the open channel, the same channel that her Valish opponent must be using. "Where's the rest of your squadron?"

The Valish pilot laughed. "Well, it's like the Vacuans say: those who fall behind get left behind. Or maybe they don't say that, maybe they just live it. Either way."

He fired two missiles, both of them streaking through the darkness towards the Amity Arena.

The Valish pilot turned away, turning left and up and swinging around to come down behind Spitfire if she was any judge. Spitfire didn't turn to follow. She switched back to her laser and targeted the first of his missiles.

She wasn't sure what state Resolution's point defence was in, and she wasn't going to take the risk.

She fired once, and the first missile exploded; she fired a second time, and the second missile went up in a fireball.

"You know there are Valish civilians on the arena, right?" Spitfire demanded. "Your people?"

"Not my people," the pilot said. "Useless wasters. Mouth breathers who think watching teenagers in stupid outfits fight for their amusement is the height of entertainment. Vale would have been much better off if you'd just let those missiles hit the target."

"Uh huh," Spitfire muttered. "And what does that make you?"

"I think that makes me," the Valish pilot said, "right up your tail."

The warning beep of a missile locked sounded as red lights flashed on Spitfire's HUD.

Spitfire jerked on the stick, making her Sky Dart twist in the air as, with her free hand, she slammed down the button on the side of the cockpit to release flares. She could feel the airship tremble a bit, hear the rolling thudding sound as the flares deployed, and in her mind's eye, she could see them streaming out of the back of the fighter.

The missile lock warning died. Spitfire wondered if he had any missiles left. He'd fired at least four.

She jinked and twisted, seeing the tracers of his gunfire fly past her, overhead or underneath or to the side. She rolled to the side, and he kept pace with her.

She considered flipping her airship a solid one hundred and eighty degrees in the air so that she was facing him nose to nose, but while that might work, it would also give him the opportunity to shoot back, so it wasn't ideal.

And it might not even work if he was quick enough; he could get out of her way, and she'd have restricted her own manoeuvrability.

Restricted…

A grin began to spread across Spitfire's face.

You want the kill, buddy? Come and get it!

She pulled up and opened up the throttle all the way to maximum, including tapping the booster a couple of times to push the speed to test pilot 'you shouldn't need to go this fast in the field, and we recommend you don't' speeds. She rose fast, she rose like fire consuming the tallest tree in the forest, she rose through darkness towards the moon.

"What's the hurry?" the Valish pilot asked as he rose after her. "You running away or just trying to make it to space?"

"Well, I have always wanted to go to the moon," Spitfire replied.

The Valish pilot laughed. His Tomahawk couldn't move as fast as Spitfire's Sky Dart, but he was able to execute the rise as nimbly as she did, and he was able to follow after her even if he did start to fall behind.

At first, Spitfire could still see his tracer rounds flying past her as she moved her Sky Dart a little this way or a little that to stay just ahead of his gun sights. Then she stopped noticing that, and he must have stopped shooting, even though she could see from her radar that he was still on her tail, even as her tail got further away from him.

She might be outracing him, but she wasn't losing him.

But he had stopped shooting, and that was all to the good, because manoeuvring wasn't easy at this speed, and certainly not going straight up.

Spitfire was being pushed backwards into her seat by the G-forces; the pressure was getting heavier the higher up she soared. She could feel it on her chest. She could feel it inside her helmet pushing down on her head from all directions. It was harder to breathe, and it was only getting even harder, harder and harder. The same weight that crushed her chest like a megoliath stepping on it was pushing down on her eyelids. As she gasped for breath, Spitfire could see darkness intruding on the edges of her vision.

How high can this airship go?

How high does he think that it can go?


It had to look real. He couldn't think that she was faking it. It had to be plausible to him, a pilot — and a good pilot, she would admit, even if he wasn't a good man — that either she, or her airship, would fail.

A klaxon began to sound in Spitfire's ears. A red warning flashed on her HUD, right before her eyes.

Warning: Approaching Altitude Tolerance

"Lead, this is Five, what are you doing?" Soarin' demanded. "Your airship can't handle that height, and neither can you. You need to come back down, now!"

Well, if Soarin' and the computer think it's real.

Spitfire began to move her hands towards the controls in front of her. It was … difficult. It felt as though Atlas itself had been tied to her arm, weighing it down, dragging it backwards. As her airship rose, as the warning blared at Spitfire and flashed before her darkening eye, to move her hand an inch felt like trying to push her Sky Dart up a hill.

Spitfire gritted her teeth, and made a growling, wincing noise as she forced her arm upwards a switch marked Outgoing Transmissions.

There were two options: On and Off.

Spitfire flipped the switch to off, then scowled as she moved her arm towards another switch, this one marked Engines

There were two options: On and Off.

Grunting with effort, Spitfire flipped the toggle to Off.

The engines died, although the rest of her systems did not, so Spifire was assailed with fresh warnings about the engines being off.

She liked her airship, but the number of times the computer felt the need to state the obvious could get a little much every now and then.

She knew the engines were off. She had just turned the engines off, and now, she could see the Sky Dart start to fall. It tumbled, nose over tail, before starting to plummet down through the night sky towards the ground.

And towards the pursuing Valish airship with the red wings.

If she kept on falling, she was going to slam right into him, and they'd both go up together in an incandescent fireball.

Not that he'd let that happen — he was too good of a pilot for that — but for now, he stayed on course, rising to meet her as she fell down to him.

After all, she wasn't going to hit him just yet, and while she didn't know what he looked like, Spitfire found that she could imagine the look on his face, the glee, the smirk, the triumph. All that effort to get away from him, and she'd ended up serving herself to him on a platter.

How he must be enjoying this.

Spitfire found that she was kind of enjoying this herself as her breathing began to ease off a little.

The missile lock warning was added to the cacophony of other warnings as the Valish pilot fired a missile, his last missile — as she dropped towards him she could see that clearly — burning through the darkness towards her.

Spitfire had both hands on the stick, the trembling in it travelling up hands and arms as the airship shook and shuddered as it fell.

She tried to look past the warnings to the targeting reticule on her HUD, watching it move past the Valish fighter, then just beneath it, then to the side, never quite landing on him as her airship descended.

She fell, and the missile rose. The missile lock warnings grew louder, and the flashing red lights made it even harder to see the targeting reticule.

But she was almost there. Almost there, she could feel it.

It narrowly missed him again.

Spitfire grimace. Come on, come on.

The reticule passed directly over him and Spitfire fired.

A green beam burst from her laser and pierced through the Valish Tomahawk like a spear through a grimm.

For a moment, the Valish airship seemed to hang there, suspended in the air with a hole blown clean through its fuselage.

Then it exploded, a fireball consuming it from the inside out.

Spitfire frantically flicked the switch to turn her engines back on. She felt them shake the whole fighter, heard them roar out behind her as she pulled up, yanking the stick to the right as she turned away from the fast-approaching missile. She thumped the countermeasures button with her fist to release another set of flares, carpeting the air behind her in the motes of fire.

The missile indicator ceased, as did all the other warnings as Spitfire guided her airship downwards.

A glance at her radar showed that the other Valish pilot had also been dealt with.

"Five, Six, congratulations," she said, turning transmissions back on and switching to the squadron channel. "Who got him?"

"Soarin'," Misty admitted cheerfully. "Though it wasn't as fancy as the way you got yours, Leader."

"Nobody try that at home," Spitfire said. She clenched and unclenched her hand as she switched to the command channel. "Command, this is Wonderbolt Leader; all Valish airships are down; the remaining grimm are being mopped up now. Recommend that Nova Squadron remains on standby in case the grimm return, but I think that you can start transporting students down to Beacon now; Amity should be safe."

"Understood, Spitfire, I'll dispatch transports," General Ironwood said. "Descend with them and engage the flying grimm while the students clear the ground. Don't engage ground targets; we have civilians in the combat zone."

"Copy that, sir," Spitfire replied. "Spitfire out." She switched back to the squadron channel. "Okay, Wonderbolts, transports will soon be arriving to carry the students down from the arena to Beacon to reinforce the defenders there. We will escort them down, and once they are landed safely, we will clear the skies just like we did here. We won the Battle of the Arena, people, but the Battle for Beacon starts now."
 
Back
Top